Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

New Group Stray Kids On the Rise
The newest boy group under JYP Entertainment debuted March 25th, 2018 with their album “I Am Not.” Since then, the eight boys, ranging from ‘01 to ‘97 liners, have only grown in popularity. They’re racking in the awards and expanding their fanbase with their most recent album titled “I am You.”
November 14th, 2018

“There is literally no way you can convince me to eat that.”

“Oh come on. It’s not going to kill you.”

“I don’t know. It smells like it could.”

“Stop being dramatic, Felix. I followed the recipe perfectly.”

Felix raised an eyebrow, disbelief evident on his face.

Chan sighed and lowered the pot of food, giving his arms a break. He pouted like a child, and Felix had a hard time taking him seriously with his pink apron and polka-dot oven mitts.

“I’ll try it later,” the younger sighed. He brushed his strawberry blonde hair out of his eyes and smiled. “I’ll be super hungry when I get back.”

“Where you going?” Jisung piped up from behind the fridge door. He slammed it shut and nearly dropped the tower of containers he was trying to balance in one hand. Felix rolled his eyes with a laugh, stepping around Chan in order to help his friend set the food down on the counter.

“I wanted to practice the choreo a little more. I’ll probably be gone a few hours.”

Chan brushed by with the pot held over his head. He almost dropped it back onto the stove but caught it at the last moment, sending a sheepish smile over his shoulder. He took off his mitts and frowned.

“I thought you had it down. The choreographer said you looked good earlier today.”

Felix shrugged and crossed his arms. Beside him, Jisung hopped up to sit on the counter, the carton of blueberries in his lap.

“I just want it to be perfect. One less thing JYP can get on my ass about.”

The blonde mumbled the last part in english, hoping Jisung wouldn’t understand. Chan did, however, and his gaze softened. He took a deep breath.

“Okay. Just be back before one. You really shouldn’t be out this late, but as long as you’re careful you should be fine.”

Jisung squawked in protest, exposing the chewed blueberries tucked into his cheeks. Felix grimaced and used a hand to shut the boy’s mouth. He might look like a squirrel when he ate, but his manners were way worse than those of the tiny bushy-tailed mammals.

“Hyung! You never let me go out this late!” Squirrel boy huffed. Chan rolled his eyes.

“Felix is more responsible. I can trust him to go straight to the JYP building and back. You, on the other hand, would take a detour through a nightclub … ‘by accident.’”

Jisung opened his mouth to defend himself only to snap it shut a moment later. He pouted, evidently failing to think of a good comeback.

“Alright,” Felix chuckled, the low sound originating from deep in his throat. “Well I’m gonna go. I promise I’ll be back by---” a quick glance at the clock on the wall told him it was almost 9:45 pm. “---11:30? Maybe midnight. Is that okay Hyung?”

Chan nodded and waved him off, already turning around to stir whatever was in the pot. “Don’t wear yourself out.”

“Don’t do something I wouldn’t do!” Jisung grinned, shooting Felix a quick finger heart.

“Don’t do something Jisung would do is better advice in my opinion,” Hyunjin shouted from where he was relaxing on the couch. Apparently he had heard their entire conversation and only just now decided to speak up.

Seungmin grunted in agreement, his head sitting comfortably in Hyunjin’s lap. Jeongin was laying on the floor at their feet, and his laughter could be heard throughout the dorms.

Jisung started shrieking something about betrayal and disloyalty, but everyone completely ignored him. So, he resorted to chucking blueberries at his friends.

It took all of ten seconds for the dorms to be ravaged by a food war, with the blueberries being accompanied by strawberries and raspberries and Chan joining the fight on Jisung’s side. The boys in the living room area propped up several large pillows and cushions in an attempt to block the projectile fruit, and Jeongin was army crawling across the floor to pick up any stray berries so they could return fire. Minho appeared out of nowhere, bringing a couple blankets from his room to set up in the kitchen as shields. The urge to pelt his friends with fruit was tempting, but Felix couldn’t join the fight; he had to leave. The blonde boy could only hope Changbin would take his place and grace the kitchen warriors with his help in the war.

Felix snuck away from the battle and towards the front door. He found a pair of worn sneakers and a comfortable jacket---which probably wasn’t his---and slipped them on. He opened the door and stepped outside, shouting a quick goodbye over his shoulder.

The boys still inside paused their food war long enough to return his farewell with vigor, shouting it loud enough to wake the whole block. Felix’s laugh was cut off as the door swung shut.

Jisung broke the temporary truce with a dramatic screech as he catapulted a dollop of yoghurt across the room. It landed with a splat on Seungmin’s forehead.

“You heathen,” Seungmin gasped.

And just like that, the battle continued.

Changbin walked into the kitchen a few minutes later, innocently looking for a quick snack. Instead, he was yanked behind a blanket by Chan. The Australian boy shoved a spoon and a bottle of ketchup into his hands.

“Fight for your life kid. It’s the only way we’ll get back to our families.”

Changbin looked down at the ketchup in his hand. At this point, he knew better than to question his bandmates. It usually only resulted in more confusion.

So, the raven haired man sighed as he squirted some of the red condiment into his spoon. He flicked it over the blanket without looking. A dolphin scream sounded out from somewhere in the living area, and Jisung patted Changbin’s shoulder.

“Way to go, Private!”

Changbin closed his eyes and sighed through his nose.

“I hate all of you.”

▀▄▀▄▀▄▀▄▀▄▀▄▀

An hour and a half passed quicker than Felix realized, and soon it was 11:30. The blonde idol gathered his things, making sure to turn all of the studio lights off before shutting the door behind him. The walk back to the dorms was only ten minutes long, and there was a nice breeze that would feel great on Felix’s sweaty skin.

Chan was known to get worried easier and more often than normal people, and Felix was definitely aware of this. He decided he would reassure the older Australian native before he even had a chance to get concerned, sending a quick text informing him that he had just left the building.

The blonde placed his phone in his coat pocket and began his walk home.

Life as an idol was all that Felix had hoped it would be: adoring fans, incredible on-stage performances, songs that he helped write playing on popular radio stations, and so much more. He felt so lucky to be where he was, laden with hundreds of exciting opportunities to get their name out there. The world had only seen a fraction of what Stray Kids had to offer, and all of the members were excited to turn that potential into reality. Together, they wanted to make an impact on the k-pop industry. They wanted to become as well-known and influential as groups such as BTS, EXO, SHINee, and Super Junior.

Felix loved it, no doubt, and he was just as fervent as his members, but the idol life had many hidden aspects that weren’t quite as fabulous.

He experienced many nights where he couldn’t sleep due to the stress and busy schedules. There were times when he was so exhausted he nearly passed out, and he took more trips to the nurse than he ever had in his entire life before Korea. Occasionally, the blonde skipped meals in order to fit more practice or korean lessons into his day. He missed his family and friends back in Australia, but he refused to talk about it with his members. He knew he was lucky to get the chance to be an idol, and he didn’t want to sound ungrateful. Plus, JYP seemed to enjoy picking on the poor boy. He pointed out the smallest mistakes during dance practices and scolded him every time he mispronounced or forgot a word. Felix looked up to JYP; he saw him as an experienced mentor and tried to take his advice to heart, but he was at a major disadvantage: he was one of only two foreign members. Chan knew the language better than Felix because he had trained for several years under JYP. He was a trainee back when the GOT7 members were first recruited and had much more time to learn. The record executive just didn’t seem to understand that, and he always acted as if keeping Felix in the group was a mistake.

The constant negativity got to him no matter how hard he tried to block it out, and the Australian boy struggled with self-confidence on a daily basis. Sometimes he wished JYP actually had chosen to debut Stray Kids as a seven member group---for everyone’s sake.

Felix was startled out of his internal monologue by a loud scuffling noise behind him. He made to turn around to see what had caused the sound, but before he could, he felt a hand slap across his mouth and an arm wrap around his chest, subsequently trapping his own arms to his sides.

Felix immediately began to struggle. He wiggled and shouted, but the hand over his mouth muffled his calls for help. He kicked outwards and whipped his head from side to side. The attacker let out a string of curses that Felix couldn’t really understand and gripped his jaw tight enough to bruise. The boy used all of his strength to fight, but the man behind him held on.

Suddenly, there was a sharp, stinging pain in the side of Felix’s neck. He cried out and thrashed around, one of his heels connecting with something solid. Felix heard a grunt of pain and felt the arms holding him loosen slightly.

The boy saw it as a chance to escape, throwing his shoulders forward until he could no longer feel his attacker’s strong grip. He hit the ground but shot to his feet half a second later, and sprinted away as fast as his legs could carry him, nearly tripping several times in his haste. There was a clattering sound followed by the unmistakable crack of a glass screen breaking, and Felix knew it was his phone falling from his pocket.

The Australian native had seen enough detective movies to guess that the prick he had felt in his neck was most likely some type of sedative or drug. He had to get as far away from his attacker as possible before he blacked out. He was only five minutes from the dorms, and he knew he could make it if he ran fast enough.

Unfortunately, the sedative worked quickly. Felix realized it was becoming increasingly more difficult to run, and his vision had started to become slightly distorted. His brain was muddled, making it tough to remember the way back to the dorms.

Felix let his feet guide him, and he had just managed to turn onto the final street---now struggling to put one foot in front of the other---when a dark van pulled up beside him. It hadn’t even come to a complete stop before a pair of men in black hoodies and mouth masks hopped out. Felix’s vision was so blurry at that point, that he couldn’t even see what was five feet in front of him. He had resorted to using the closest building as a support in order to keep his body upright and moving. The two men in black each grabbed one of his arms, and the boy tried with all of the strength he had left to shake them off, but it was useless. They dragged him towards the van like one would with a sack of potatoes, where another person in dark clothes was waiting.

The last thing Felix saw before he slipped into unconsciousness was a window---six buildings down, three stories up; the only one with a light on.

Then everything went dark.

Chapter Text

Chan was worried.

Felix had texted earlier that he had left the JYP building but still hadn’t shown up. The walk home usually wasn’t long---ten or fifteen minutes at most---yet it had been a little over twenty five minutes since Chan got the text.

Most of the other members had gone to bed already, all except Chan, Minho, and Changbin. Minho had been suckered into helping Chan clean up after the food war---which ended with the Kitchen Warriors reigning victorious---and Changbin had muttered something about his roommates being imbeciles before disappearing into his shared dorm with Chan. The light still hadn’t been shut off, meaning Binnie was most likely not asleep yet.

Chan had hoped Felix would show up soon so he could shove a wet mop into his hands and force him to help as well, but the longer he waited, the more anxious he became.

The leader’s concern must’ve been obvious because Minho came up beside him, giving him a gentle nudge.

“Are you okay? You look upset.”

Chan tried for a reassuring smile, but it probably came out as more of a grimace.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just worried about Felix,” the Aussie shook his head and glanced at the clock again. “He should be home by now.”

Minho followed Chan’s gaze and frowned in confusion when he saw what time it was.

“ Didn’t he say he would be home before midnight? He still has time.”

“Actually, he texted me and said he was on his way about half an hour ago.”

Minho’s eyes narrowed, and he seemed to finally understand Chan’s concern.

“We can go look for him, if you want. Changbin can finish cleaning.”

Chan chuckled. The walls were spotted with several different kinds of condiments and sauces, and the floor had practically become a fruit salad with how many berries were scattered around. Changbin was going to have a hell of a time picking them all up.

Minho patted Chan’s shoulder and smiled widely. “ You should tell him, Hyung. I don’t want Changbin holding a grudge against me.” Chan pouted, but it was no use. Minho was immune to the leader’s ‘Australian Sexiness’ or whatever he liked to call it. He dealt with Jisung’s aegyo on a daily basis. Nothing phased him anymore.

The dancer snorted in amusement and turned Chan around by his shoulders, gently pushing him towards the only room with any light streaming out from under the door. Chan sighed and made his way towards the door, opening it and peeking his head in until he spotted Changbin lying on his bed, phone in hand.

The raven haired boy looked up with his signature blank face.

“Are you done cleaning yet?” he asked. Chan raised an eyebrow with the level of sass that only the Mom Friend™ of the group could pull off. Changbin just smiled cutely.

“Ah! Well, Minho and I know how much you enjoy picking up after the other members---what with how many times you do the dishes for us---so we decided to leave the rest of it for you!” The Stray Kids leader clapped his hands in obviously fake excitement, and Changbin’s face dropped.

“Are you kidding me?” he asked incredulously. “I didn’t even want to be in the stupid food fight in the first place! I was forced!”

Seeing the genuine frustration in the younger’s eyes, Chan decided to tell him the truth. He knew the rapper would be worried, which was why he didn’t want to say anything in the first place, but it seemed to be the only way Changbin would willingly help out.

“Actually, I need you to take care of the kitchen because Minho and I can’t.” Changbin frowned, slightly suspicious, and Chan continued. “Felix texted me a while ago that he was on his way back but he hasn’t shown up yet. I’m sure it’s nothing, but you know how much I worry about you guys.”

Changbin’s annoyance disappeared as soon as Chan finished explaining, but it was replaced with concern. The leader knew how close the two rappers were, and he had no doubt Changbin’s mind was racing with worst-case-scenarios.

“I’m coming with you.”

Expecting the response, Chan shook his head with a small smile, “Minho already offered. Besides, we need someone here in case Felix is just running late and shows up. You can text us if he comes home, okay?” Changbin didn’t look convinced, but Chan didn’t give him a choice. He wasn’t trying to blow the entire situation out of proportion. If Felix was lost---which seemed almost impossible---then they would find him. If he was just a little late he would turn up at the dorms while they were out, and everything would be fine. At least, that’s what Chan hoped.

After making sure Changbin was actually working on cleaning the mess in the kitchen, Chan and Minho slipped on their shoes and wrapped themselves in a couple of light jackets. Minho grabbed a flashlight.

“You ready?” he asked. Chan took a deep breath and nodded.

“Yeah.”

It only took them a couple of minutes to make their way down to the building’s lobby. They decided to retrace the path the members usually took in between their dorms and JYPE first, and if they couldn’t find anything, they would try checking the back alleys and nearby businesses. It seemed highly unlikely Felix would pull a Jisung and visit a club or bar, but Chan had no idea where else to look.

The two eldest members were silent as they walked, the air around them feeling tense due to Chan’s increasing worry for his friend. He fiddled with his coat zipper and pulled his phone out every ten seconds to check for texts, his chest tightening with anxiety when there weren’t any.

Minho reached out and grabbed Chan’s hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. The leader shot him a grateful glance. It made him feel slightly better knowing that Minho was with him. There was a chance he was freaking out over nothing, but Minho didn’t make him feel like he was overreacting. The cat-like man was always a bright presence in the dorms, and Chan was happy to have him by his side.

The Aussie opened his mouth, ready to tell Minho just that because he’s a sappy guy, when his foot connected with something on the ground. It clattered across the sidewalk, and the sound made the two idols stop in their tracks.

“What was that?” Chan wondered aloud. Minho shrugged, their hands still clasped in between them. He pulled the flashlight from his coat pocket and clicked it on. The light reflected off something small a couple feet away, and Minho stepped closer to get a better look.

“I think it’s a phone,” he declared. Chan frowned in confusion.

“Someone must’ve dropped it.”

Minho crouched down beside the abandoned device, finally releasing Chan’s hand in order to pick it up. He flipped it over and gasped.

Chan squatted beside him, suddenly feeling uneasy. Minho wasn’t one to become shocked easily.

“What’s wrong?”

Minho didn’t answer. Instead, the man held the phone out to Chan, hands shaking. The leader took it cautiously. When he looked down his stomach dropped, and his blood ran cold.

The phone case was completely white except for a small illustration of a koala bear hugging a stick of bamboo directly in the middle. It was a cute case, and Chan remembered it well considering he was the one that had bought it. It was a gift the leader had given Felix a month before they debuted, when the younger member had been feeling especially homesick. It was a little piece of Australia that Felix could take with him everywhere he went.

Only now it was lying abandoned on a sidewalk, its owner nowhere to be seen.

“Okay, okay. Let’s calm down,” Minho took a breath, his voice sounding uneven and slightly panicked. “It could be someone else’s.”

“Someone else’s? Minho, I bought this case for Felix. I gave it to him. I know it’s his!” Chan was shouting at this point, but he couldn't bring himself to care. Felix and his phone were inseparable. The fact that he had left it behind made the Stray Kids leader feel a sense of fear he had never experienced before. His head was swimming with hundreds of possibilities---all of them bad.

“Hyung, you need to calm down. Felix could've just dropped it without realizing. Here, I'll text Changbin to see if he showed up at the dorms yet.”

Chan barely heard him over the buzzing in his ears. He stood up, Felix's phone still in his hand. He hadn't even realized the screen was shattered until that moment, his mind too jumbled to function. There was absolutely no way the device would still work. It was damaged beyond repair.

Chan’s hand dropped back down to his side, and he spun around in circles, eyes straining slightly in the dark. He was looking for something, but he had no idea what. Maybe Felix had realized he dropped his phone and was retracing his steps in order to find it. Minho's theory wasn't completely impossible---Felix could be very clumsy at times.

Chan faintly heard Minho talking to someone on the phone, but he paid him no mind. The leader’s eyes were restless, darting from one area to the next, his overactive mind telling him over and over again that he was missing something. He groaned in frustration, and his hand tugged at his hair. He stared at the storefront directly in front of him. It was a quaint little shop with some fine jewelry on display in the window. The necklaces and earrings looked vulnerable just sitting there, only a half an inch thick glass wall separating them from greedy hands. There ought to be some kind of security set up …

Chan felt as if he had been struck by something. He whipped around, nearly giving himself whiplash, his gaze intense and desperate. There, across the street, was a small security camera, the little red light on its side blinking. It was facing the jewelry shop---and by extension---where they had found Felix’s phone.

Chan might be overreacting, but he was about to find out for sure. Whatever happened to Felix had to have been caught on tape, and Chan was willing to go to great lengths in order to see it.

Don't worry Felix, Chan thought. We'll find you.

Chapter Text

Felix woke up to a blinding headache.

He opened his eyes only to slam them shut a millisecond later. There was a bright ass light shining directly into his face, and it wasn't making the pounding in his brain any easier to handle. His thoughts were muddled and slow, meaning it took him much longer to process his situation than it normally would.

Several minutes passed by before Felix realized the pressure he felt on his wrists and ankles were leather straps holding him down, the cold seeping through the back of his shirt was due to the metal table he was currently fastened to, and the ache in the side of his neck was from the needle he had been injected with.

What happened with the needle again?

Felix’s mind felt as if it was underwater, and he had to really concentrate in order to remember the events leading up to his current situation. Slowly but surely, he recalled what he could only assume was the previous night: the start of the Great Food War, the hours spent practicing in the studio, the walk back, the attacker with the needle, the mad dash back to the dorms, and finally, the men shoving him into an unfamiliar van as the sedative took over. Panic seized his body and erased any lingering sleepiness he felt, allowing him to lift his head and open his eyes.

The room he was in wasn’t pure white like he had guessed but actually an almost soothing navy blue color. Although, the calming feeling was entirely contradicted by the lack of windows or decorations on the walls. There was only one door leading out, and it gave the room terrifying dungeon vibes. Felix tried to pull his hands free, but the straps were too tight and the pain eventually forced him to give up. He noticed a thin plastic tube hanging off the inside of his arm, fixed to his skin with a small needle and a piece of tape. It looked like an IV catheter, which only meant that he was in a hospital of some sort. His new clothes also gave that impression as they were a pair of crisp, peach-colored scrubs of some sort. Other than that, the Aussie had no idea where he was or why he was there in the first place, but he could only assume whoever kidnapped him didn’t have the best intentions in mind.

The door opened suddenly, startling Felix and sending his heart into overdrive. Two men and one woman stepped inside the room wearing white lab coats. It felt as if Felix had been transported into one of those creepy sci-fi movies, made worse by the fact that one of the men was dragging an IV pole carrying a bag filled with dark purple liquid in behind him. Felix watched the strangers approach warily, his entire body rigid with fear.

“Ah, good. You’re awake,” the man without the IV pole spoke, his voice warm and friendly. He was on the shorter side, and the lab coat almost looked too big for him height-wise. Surprisingly, the guy was caucasian with dirty blonde hair and forest green eyes yet he was speaking fluent korean. There were subtle laugh lines and wrinkles decorating his face, and Felix guessed he was in his late thirties to early forties. He would’ve been a very handsome and approachable man if it weren’t for the way his smile didn’t reach his eyes, automatically making him shady in Felix’s mind. “Hello. My name is Derek Hess but you may call me Dr. Hess. Do you have a name?”

Of course he had a name, but Felix trusted this guy about as far as he could throw him, which---judging by the muscles barely contained in the large lab coat---wasn’t very far at all.

Dr. Hess waited tolerantly, but after a few moments of silence he realized he wasn’t going to receive an answer anytime soon. He smiled.

“That’s okay. It’s rare for a patient to be so willing to give out information to someone they don’t know. I’ll find out eventually.” Felix didn’t like the sound of that, but the “doctor” continued on before he could protest. He whipped out a clipboard and flipped through a couple of pages. “My reports here state that you were picked up and brought to me November 16th. In other words, you are the newest volunteer for my avian research series. Yehun did well. Minhee, remind me to reward him for his efforts.”

The woman, a small, petite korean girl with her thick black hair pulled back into a ponytail, nodded and scribbled something down on her own clipboard. “Of course, sir.”

“Thank you. Now,” the blonde doctor motioned for the other man, another person of korean descent, to bring the IV pole closer to where Felix was strapped down. “Let’s go ahead and begin Phase One of the process. Is this the same serum we gave Kyuho when he first came in?”

The korean man stopped fiddling with the IV bag long enough to answer, “No sir. We used the DNA strands of a Philippine Eagle for Kyuho. This serum contains the strands of an American Kestrel.”

Felix’s mind was racing. Why the hell were they talking about bird DNA? And what did it have to do with him?

“Ah, yes, sorry.” Dr. Hess chuckled. “I nearly forgot. Ignore me, continue.”

The man bowed his head and finished setting up the IV pole beside the metal table. He grabbed a thin tube that connected to the bottom of the IV bag on one end and sported a small needle on the other. He stepped closer to Felix, gripping the needle end tightly.

“W-What is that stuff?” Felix asked. He leaned as far away from the man as he could, trying to put some distance between himself and the needle. He had no idea what that purple shit was, and he wasn’t too keen on allowing them to inject it into his veins.

The korean man holding the IV stopped and looked up at Dr. Hess. The doctor didn’t say anything for a while, too busy watching Felix. Even the woman---Minhee---seemed surprised by the fact that he spoke.

“I really didn’t expect you to sound like that.” Dr. Hess frowned, and Felix swallowed the lump in his throat. “Your voice is actually vaguely familiar for some reason.” The doctor stared at the Aussie, his gaze intense and searching. To say Felix was uncomfortable would be an understatement. He had three pairs of eyes on him, looking as if they could see right through, but he had no idea who any of these people were.

Dr. Hess pursed his lips.

“Minhee, tell Yehun that I want to see him. In my office, please.”

Minhee nodded her head. She spun around and exited the room, leaving Felix alone with the two men.

“Inject him with the serum. Then you can finish your rounds for the day,” Dr. Hess ordered the other man. “I’ll be back to check his progress in four hours.”

The korean man bowed his head in acknowledgement, and the blonde doctor turned his attention back to Felix.

“I have high hopes for you. Please don’t disappoint me.”

The doctor spoke in a gentle, warm tone, but his words sent shivers down Felix’s spine. He barely knew the guy, but he was already certain there was something wrong with his head. There were red flags popping up all over the place, and the Aussie decided he would bolt the second he got the opportunity to. He had to leave this place … and soon.

Dr. Hess smiled widely and patted Felix’s shoulder before disappearing through the only door in the room.

As soon as the door clicked shut, Felix felt a hand on his bicep. The korean man was holding his arm still as he prepared to stick the small needle into the catheter. Felix cried out in protest, struggling against the leather straps on his wrists. He didn’t have very much room to move, and the korean man’s grip was surprisingly powerful, but the Aussie used all of the strength left in his body to try and throw him off.

It was no use. The korean man was precise with his aim and attached the IV bag to the catheter while he was still fighting to get away. Once the thin tubes were connected, the man secured them and backed away. Felix looked down at his arm and shook it as violently as he could. If he got the tape off he might be able to pull the catheter out with his teeth. His torso was free to move around, and with all of the training he did as an idol, he was definitely flexible enough to bend that far.

As if he could read minds, the korean man grabbed Felix by the throat, pushing him down onto the table. The Aussie could do nothing except gasp for air as the man fastened another leather strap around his neck. Now he was completely and utterly trapped.

The pressure lifted as the man let go, and Felix could breathe again. He coughed a few times, his throat feeling tight. The korean man paid him no mind, his face completely void of any emotion or expression. He turned to the IV pole and fiddled with the tube for a moment. Suddenly, the purple liquid from the IV bag shot into the tube, gravity taking over and forcing it down towards the catheter. Felix watched it move with horrified fascination.

The korean man took his leave, exiting the room without a single word. The man was gone before Felix could even open his mouth. The Aussie was left alone with nothing to do except watch the mystery liquid enter his body through his veins.

As soon as the serum reached the needle in his arm, Felix felt an intense, searing pain unlike anything he’d ever experienced before. It was as if his blood was on fire, and his skin was melting. The sensation ripped a scream from Felix’s wrecked throat, and the boy barely recognized his own voice. It sounded inhuman. He cried out over and over again, the serum slowly making its way through his body, the pain spreading along with it.

No matter how loud he was, or how much he pleaded, no one came to help him. Felix sobbed, calling for his mother, his father, his sisters---anyone. The tears streamed down his cheeks and he thought of his band members. Where were they? Why weren’t they coming for him?

The pain had reached his heart at that point, and it felt as if it would burst at any moment. His whole body was on fire, and he just wanted to crawl out of his skin. At that moment, Felix decided death would be a better option than continuing on with the torturous experience, but he had no way of making that a possibility. He had been left there to suffer through the worst pain he had ever felt in his entire life.

And he could do nothing about it.

Chapter Text

Minho hung up the phone after only a few moments. Chan didn’t even have to ask if Felix had shown up back at the dorms---the answer was expressed by the growing panic in Minho’s eyes.

The boy was clearly struggling. His mind was telling him something bad had definitely happened, but his heart didn’t want to believe it. His hands were trembling and he couldn’t meet Chan’s gaze.

Not wanting to push him too far too quick, Chan only nodded and followed when Minho suggested they go home.

“If Felix still isn’t home by morning, we can call the police,” he reasoned. If they waited to call the police, they would be wasting precious time which could make Felix’s situation even worse. Chan ignored the sinking feeling in his gut and kept his mouth closed. Minho was already battling with himself, and he looked so torn. If Chan tried to reason with him, it would only stress him out more.

They walked back to the dorms in silence, Felix’s broken phone a dead weight in Chan’s pocket. Minho seemed too far in thought to offer any kind of conversation, but the Stray Kids leader didn’t necessarily feel like talking anyways.

They made their way into the dorm building and up the stairs, stopping only when they stood in front of the door to their dorm. Chan lifted his hand to knock, assuming Changbin was still awake and waiting inside, but the door swung open before he even touched it.

Changbin’s hopeful face greeted them. Once he realized it wasn’t Felix standing out in the hall, his eyes dimmed and his shoulders drooped. He tried for a smile, but it was obviously forced.

“You guys find anything?” he questioned, biting his lip between his teeth worriedly. Minho didn’t speak, just shouldered past Changbin and disappeared into his room. The usually stoic rapper shot Chan a confused look.

Stray Kids’s leader took a deep breath. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the broken device, holding it up for Changbin to see. As soon as he laid eyes on it, Changbin felt the air leave his lungs with a whoosh. It was as if he was choking---drowning even. Felix never lets his phone out of his sight, and for it to be as damaged as it was … 

“A-Are we gonna call someone? We should at least say something to JYP, but if there’s no sign of him we need to get the police involved--,” the raven haired rapper spoke in one breath---too fast for Chan to process in his current state of exhaustion. The eldest member held up a hand, signaling for Changbin to be quiet.

“We decided we would call the police tomorrow morning if he still hasn’t shown up.”

Changbin frowned, eyes clouded with questions and anger. “Hyung, we can’t just not do anything ! Felix was supposed to come home almost two hours ago. If we wait until morning, he’ll be missing for at least seven hours! I’m not just going to sit on my ass while Felix is out there alone!”

Chan sighed. He stepped forward, placing his hands on Changbin’s shoulders. Then, he pulled the younger boy into a hug.

“I know, I know. I’m just as scared as you are, believe me. I wish I could just run down every street in Seoul, screaming his name at the top of my lungs. I don’t know what happened, but I promised him that I would find him, and I’m not going to fail this time.” Chan backed away so he could look at Changbin. The younger was watching him, the pain and fear evident in his eyes. Chan squeezed his shoulders. “Tomorrow morning, we will find out what happened, okay?”

Changbin nodded.

Together, the two members made their way into their shared room. Chan locked himself in the bathroom so he could brush his teeth, wash his face, and slip into his pajamas. When he returned, Changbin was tucked into his bed, trying to burn holes into the ceiling with his glare. Chan bit the inside of his cheek.

“I know it seems impossible, but try to get a good night’s sleep. We can’t help Felix if we’re half dead,” he reasoned, placing Felix’s broken phone on his nightstand. The rapper didn’t respond, but he did pull the duvet further over his shoulders so he could curl up into his pillow.

As Chan settled into his own bed, his mind drifted back a couple of hours---when Felix left to go to the studio. It had felt like any other evening in the Stray Kids dorms, and Felix hadn’t been acting any different. If only I had stopped him. I could’ve kept this from happening ---No. Chan refused to let himself think that way. It would only serve to make him miserable, and a miserable Chan was a useless Chan.

The leader ignored all of the thoughts swimming through his head, and instead counted imaginary sheep running along his wall. The exhaustion finally took its hold on him, and in a matter of minutes he was fast asleep.

The next morning, Chan awoke to a heavy weight landing directly onto his stomach. The air was knocked out of his lungs, and it took a good three minutes for it to return so Chan could breathe again. He sat up with a gasp, face flushed.

“What the hell?!” he coughed. A quiet giggle sounded out from across the room, and Chan knew immediately who had interrupted his much needed rest. “Sungie, it’s too early for this.”

Jisung snorted and flung himself down on the bed, right next to where Chan had curled up in a fetal position. He was trying to regain the lovely warmth he had felt not only five minutes earlier.

“Minho called for a family meeting. He says hyung needs to be there.”

Chan frowned, cautiously recounting the events of the previous night, trying hard to remember anything that would warrant a family meeting so early in the morning. It all came back in a rush, sending his mind racing and heart pounding. Felix.

He still hadn’t come home, meaning he was still out there, all alone.

Chan sent Jisung a small smile. It must’ve been unconvincing because the younger member furrowed his eyebrows in suspicion. Fortunately, he chose not to comment. Chan knew Minho would want him out there as soon as possible, so he decided not to change out of his pajamas, grabbing Jisung’s hand and leading him out of the room quickly.

The living room area had always been too small for the eight boys, but they made it work. Some of the members sat in each others’ laps, while others sat on the floor. They were as close as brothers, so the skinship didn’t bother them. In fact, they usually opted to sit closer to each other even if the rest of the couch was completely free. Currently, Hyunjin’s limp body was wrapped around Seungmin, his head tucked into the singer’s neck. Seungmin appeared to be trapped in his spot on the sofa, but he didn’t mind, a sweet smile settled on his face. Hyunjin held most of Seungmin’s torso captive, but with his free arm he had pulled Jeongin closer by the waist. There was less than a centimeter between all three, and Chan would find the scene absolutely adorable if he wasn’t so concerned for Felix.

Minho had claimed one of the reclining chairs in the far corner. His hands were clasped tightly together while his leg bounced rapidly, betraying his anxiety. As soon as Jisung entered the room, he made a beeline for the dancer. The younger boy plopped down onto Minho’s lap, surprising him and successfully interrupting whatever thoughts were running through his head. Jisung guided his boyfriend’s arms around him and settled into his chest with a content sigh.

It seemed the only three people aware of the situation---or at least awake enough to care---were Chan, Minho, and Changbin. The rapper was seated on the floor, leaning up against the wall. He had distanced himself from the rest of the members, and the bags under his eyes made it clear he hadn’t experienced a good night’s rest.

Minho spotted Chan, and his mouth thinned into a tight line. The leader could tell Minho wasn’t willing to explain why they were all there, so he sighed.

“Okay, everyone,” he started. He felt six pairs of eyes on him. “Family meeting time.” Maybe it was the unusual lack of enthusiasm in their leader’s words, maybe it was the barely hidden fear in his expression, but either way, the other members immediately knew something was up.

Jeongin was the only one brave enough to speak up.

“But … But hyung, Felix isn’t here yet,” he stuttered. “We can’t start without him.”

Chan couldn’t meet Jeongin’s innocent, trusting gaze without the guilt crawling its way up his throat. He sniffed, running a shaky hand through his hair. Felix was most definitely missing, and Chan had to be the one to break it to the rest of the group. He tried to steel himself, but it was incredibly difficult to prepare for something like this.

“Actually, that’s what this meeting is about. Felix …,” the leader took a deep breath. “Felix didn’t come home last night.”

The room was silent. There was a sense of unease slowly growing, but the confusion and disbelief was stifling.

“Then what are we doing sitting here? Let’s go out and find him. Honestly, you guys should’ve woken us up last night when he didn’t show up. He could just be lost.” Seungmin gently started to untangle himself from the pile of limbs he was currently trapped in. Hyunjin and Jeongin stood after some sweet coaxing from the singer, both of them still trying to rub the sleep from their bodies. Chan shook his head in defeat.

“No, Seungmin.” The younger member stopped. He turned to stare at Chan, several questions waiting on the tip of his tongue. “We already went out last night to look for him. We found this.”

Chan had grabbed Felix’s phone before leaving his room, and now he held it out exactly as he did just a couple hours earlier, when he had shown it to Changbin. The screen was still just as shattered as it had been when he found it, proving this wasn’t all just a horrible dream. The leader could see his contorted reflection in the glass, looking back at him sadly.

Seungmin stepped forward hesitantly. He reached out for the device and held it in between his hands as if it were a delicate flower. The terrifying reality of the situation came crashing down on the remaining members, and Chan saw it all. He saw the moment the truth reached up and slapped them across the face.

Something awful had happened, and now Felix was missing.

Chan continued on. He figured the other members were all scared and extremely worried, so he wanted to give them something to hold on to … some kind of hope. “We decided if Felix still wasn’t home by the time we all woke up, we would contact the police. We’re going to need their help if we want to find him, okay?” The group let out a chorus of barely audible replies, all of them agreeing with Chan’s proposition. He made eye contact with Minho from across the room. “How about you all go eat some breakfast. We’re taking today off.”

Minho nodded and began herding the shell-shocked members into the kitchen. Changbin didn’t move from his spot by the wall, just watching as his leader sank into the now empty couch with a weak sigh, shutting his eyes tight.

“Do you think he’s scared, hyung?”

Chan didn’t have to look at the rapper to know he was close to tears. He could hear the despair through his words. Changbin preferred not to express his emotions freely, so when he did, it was strikingly obvious. The Aussie bit his lip, not wanting to lie.

“Felix is one of the strongest, bravest people I’ve ever met. I don’t doubt he might be feeling frightened, wherever he is, but I know he can handle it. You have to have some faith in him, Binnie.”

“I-I’ll try.”

The temptation to throw in a little white lie for reassurance was hard to ignore, but the leader refused to string his members on like that. They deserved his honesty, even if it was painful to hear.

Suddenly, Chan’s phone---which was tucked away in his hoodie’s pocket---rang out, loud and clear. He pulled it out to check the caller ID, and promptly froze. The contact read ‘Manager Hyung’. He must’ve been calling to inform them about a scheduled meeting or to make sure the entire group was awake and getting ready. They had all slept in one day a couple of months earlier and had received a severe scolding from the staff, Manager hyung especially. Ever since then, hyung himself decided he would dial one of the members every morning to be certain it didn’t happen again. Now, Chan was panicking. What the hell would he say?

The Aussie took a deep breath before answering. He didn’t want to make their manager wait too long.

“Hello, hyung?”

“Hello Chan, just calling to be sure you all woke up on time. Is everyone getting ready?”

No.

“I-Well, you see, hyung … uh, not everyone? Last night, um, Felix left to practice at the studio …”

Chan paused for a moment, trying to think of a way to break the news gently.

Fortunately, Manager hyung was a very patient man when it came to the idols under his care. “He’s always been a hard worker. Did he come back too late?”

“No. No, not really. He, uh, actually didn’t come home … at all. He texted me that he was on his way, and we went out to look for him but all we found was his phone and it was broken and he still hasn’t shown up and we thought maybe we would alert the police but--,” Chan knew he was rambling, but he couldn’t help it. Manager hyung would most definitely have to tell his boss what had happened, and JYP’s reaction depended on what mood he was in. Chan’s nerves were getting the best of him. He hoped to any greater deity out there that the company founder was feeling more cheerful than usual.

“Woah, woah, slow down. Felix is gone? Are you sure he didn’t just get lost?”

“No hyung, he’s walked back and forth between the studio and the dorms many, many times. There’s no way he got lost.”

“Okay,” their manager sighed through the phone, sounding more stressed than he had when Chan first picked up. “Okay, I’ll be at your dorms in a couple of minutes. Don’t do anything crazy, like calling the police. Wait until I’m there.”

Chan could hear the rustling of clothes and the jangling of keys as Manager hyung prepared to leave and head over to the dorms. He promised not to alert the cops before muttering a goodbye and ending the call.

Changbin shot him a curious look, still seated on the floor. Chan rubbed at his eyes with the heel of his hand.

“Our manager is coming over.”

It only took around fifteen minutes for the man to arrive, and in that span of time, the members had finished their breakfast and had all gathered in the living area once again. Chan slid into the second armchair, right beside Hyunjin. It was a tight fit, but they made it work; Hyunjin looped his arm through Chan’s and rested his head on his shoulder, instantly calming the older boy. He was finally able to breath for a few moments without it feeling like his chest was caving in.

Then Manager hyung burst through the door, JYP right behind him.

Both men had their own pair of keys for the dorms, in case of an emergency. They stepped inside, removed their shoes, and turned to the boys.

“Explain,” JYP commanded.

Minho told the story this time, Chan spacing out every now and then. He couldn’t look at his boss or manager for fear of the entire situation being blamed on him. It wouldn’t be that inconceivable. Hell, the Aussie boy already blamed himself for the whole mess.

Minho finished with the family meeting they held earlier. A tense silence filled the air, JYP seemingly thinking too hard to reply.

“We all believe it would be best if we called the police, sir,” Chan spoke hesitantly. “If we’re overreacting, and Felix is truly just lost, then they can find him and bring him home.”

JYP nodded, slowly. “Yes. That makes sense. You can call, if you wish. I will reschedule so I can be here when they visit. Excuse me.” The company founder stepped out into the hallway, cell phone already held up to his ear. The door shut behind him and blocked out his conversation. Their manager, who hadn't spoken a word since he arrived, made his way over to the boys. Jeongin stood up and fell into the man’s arms for a much needed hug.

Chan pulled out his phone, staring at the keypad for a moment. Without a word, Minho crossed the room, reached out, and gently pried the device from the leader’s hands. He dialed the emergency number and pressed call.

The dancer clicked the speakerphone button, allowing all of the members to hear it ring. It only rang once before someone picked up.

“1-1-2, what’s your emergency?” a monotone female voice asked. Minho's tongue darted out to wet his lips before he spoke.

“Yeah, uh, we wanted to report a missing person?” Finally saying it out loud had an effect on all the members, their eyes dropping to the top of the coffee table and shoulders tensing with anxiety. Chan had to swallow a particularly large lump in his throat before he felt like he could breathe again.

“Okay. What is this person’s name?” Distant typing could be heard through the speaker.

“Lee Felix. He’s originally from Australia.” There was a slight crack in Minho's voice as he said Felix’s name.

“And how long has Felix been missing?”

“A little more than eight hours. He texted to say he would be back by 11:40 pm last night and he never came home.”

“Okay, so you last heard from him around 11:40?” More typing.

“Yes.”

“Did you go out to look for him? Is it possible he is just lost?”

Minho shook his head, clenching and unclenching his jaw. “We looked for him, but all we found was his phone. It was broken, and I know he’s not lost. He’s walked that route hundreds of times.”

“Can you describe what he was wearing the last time you saw him?”

Minho, with the members' help, went on to describe Felix’s outfit to the very last detail: the worn sneakers, the dark Nike joggers, the comfortable, loose red tee shirt, and Changbin’s jean jacket which he had randomly grabbed off the hook. He told the operator what hair color Felix currently had, and made sure to point out his freckles. Any distinguishing features could help someone recognize him, so the members made sure to include everything they could think of.

“Okay, thank you. That will be all. We will have officers working on the case as soon as possible. If you forgot anything, just give us a call and we’ll add it onto the case file.”

Minho opened his mouth to thank the kind emergency operator woman for her time and patience, but Chan leaned forward, hands gripping the armrests of the chair so hard his knuckles were white.

“W-Wait. We found his phone in front of a jewelry store down on Hyojing Street. They had a camera pointed towards the store front. Maybe they caught Felix on tape?”

Everyone held their breath in anticipation. If the cops could get a hold of that footage, they might just find out why Felix’s phone had been lying there, broken and abandoned. It wasn’t much, but it was a start.

“I can certainly put that in the report, but there’s no guarantee that the shop owner will let us see the footage without a warrant. We’ll try it out though.” The woman did her best to reassure them, but this was obviously her way of telling them not to get their hopes up. Even if they did get the tapes, there could be absolutely nothing useful on them. “Anything else?”

“Uh-hm, yes,” JYP had just finished his own phone calls out in the hallway, slipping back through the door silently. He had leaned over Chan’s shoulder---causing the leader and Hyunjin sitting beside him to startle---and spoke directly into the phone. “Could we possibly keep this investigation out of the public eye? The less people that know about it, the better.”

Chan turned his head to look at the company founder, his eyebrows furrowed in an incredulous look. Even the operator seemed confused.

“We … We can do that, sir, but it’s strongly discouraged. If we spread the word, there will be more people out looking for Felix, and we can find him quicker.”

Stray Kids and their manager watched the man as he nodded along, mouth made into a polite smile, almost as if he was talking to the woman face-to-face. “Oh, I’m aware of this, but Felix is a member of an idol group that’s quickly rising in popularity. If we alert the press about his disappearance, the streets will be filled with crazed fans fighting each other to find him first. If it were any other person, I would agree with you. I just don’t think we’ll achieve anything other than absolute chaos if we inform the public.”

There was a short pause before the operator spoke again. “The case will be kept private, if you wish. Despite Felix’s popularity and influence, we still strongly encourage you to spread the word. The more people out looking for him, the better our chances are of finding him. But, if you feel the need to keep his disappearance out of the public eye, we will do so. Will there be anything else?”

“I think that’s it. Thank you for being so patient. Goodbye.” JYP reached over Chan’s shoulder and ended the call. He backed up a step and spread his arms wide. “The police are now aware of the situation, and I think we should leave it for them to handle. In the meantime, let’s get back to work, shall we?”

Chan’s jaw was clenched so hard he felt his teeth grind against each other. He didn’t get annoyed by his boss too often, but at that moment, he was furious. One of his idols was missing , but the company founder didn’t seem to care at all, smiling from ear to ear. Chan wanted to punch the grin right off his face.

Fortunately, their manager stepped in before Chan could put his thoughts into actions.

“Sajangnim, I don’t think these boys are in the right state of mind to do any work. A day off would do them some good, in my opinion,” he spoke, bowing his head.

For a short moment, Chan was worried that JYP was going to fire their manager on the spot. The company founder narrowed his eyes and made his mouth into a thin line, staring hard at the bowed head in front of him. After a couple of agonizing seconds, he sighed through his nose.

“Very well. What’s the point of forcing them into the studio if they aren’t going to be able to do quality work? You have today and tomorrow off. As soon as we find Felix, I expect to see all of you working hard for your next comeback, got it?” JYP smiled, but it was obviously fake. He strode over to the door and started putting his shoes back on. He glanced over his shoulder only once in order to beckon Manager hyung to follow. Then, he left.

Manager hyung let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging. If Chan felt burdened by the many responsibilities he carried on his back, he couldn’t even imagine how his manager dealt with it. The stressed man pulled Chan into a firm yet comforting embrace. He knew that the best way to comfort any of the members was through skinship.

“I’m sorry about him Chan. He has a one track mind, and right now, it’s focused on getting you guys prepared for your comeback. This is all just a big inconvenience to him. But,” he leaned back, keeping Chan at arm’s length. The Aussie leader could see the determination in his manager’s eyes. “We will find Felix. Whether he’s just around the block or halfway across Korea, we will find him and bring him home, okay? Just trust me on that.”

Chan felt the tears welling up, but he did his best to keep them at bay. He needed to be strong for his members, now more than ever. He only nodded and smiled, trying to show just how grateful he was for his Manager hyung.

With that, the man patted Chan’s hair and made his way over to the door. Once his shoes were on, he waved the boys goodbye, reminding them to take it easy and relax, before disappearing out into the hallway.

Chan took a moment to collect himself. When he turned to face his group, he had a soft, reassuring smile that immediately released the tension in the room. He spread his arms wide, and was nearly tackled to the ground by Jisung, followed quickly by Hyunjin, Seungmin, and Jeongin. Changbin was perfectly content with just watching their leader be squished to death, but he felt a pair of arms wrap themselves around his shoulders. Minho only tightened his grip when he felt him struggling, so the rapper gave up easily. He found that he could finally relax in his dancer hyung’s embrace.

He couldn’t help but notice, however, that there was a gap in between Jisung and Jeongin as they latched onto their leader---one that could only be filled by a bright, bubbly boy with stars dotted along his cheeks.

Chapter Text

Over the course of several hours, Felix passed out multiple times.

The purple serum was still lazily spreading throughout his body via the bloodstream, but the feeling of his muscles and organs rearranging themselves remained constant. The pain was unimaginable. It was like someone had ripped off his skin and started hacking at what was left with a dull knife. When he thought it couldn’t possibly become any worse, it did, and he only managed to withstand a few minutes of the fire in his veins before slipping into unconsciousness. The world would go black, trapping Felix alone in some kind of silent void. Normally, such a feeling would scare him, but now he welcomed it. It was peaceful, in a way, and a much better alternative than his current reality.

Felix wondered if this was what death felt like.

Once again, the Aussie was wrenched out of his empty, dark space of tranquility. Only this time, he didn’t wake up to the unbearable pain he would never grow accustomed to. In fact, he didn’t feel much of anything. He couldn’t even tell if the table was still underneath him. The only sensation he recognized was a weakness that had settled into his muscles and bones, preventing him from lifting a finger. He figured it would take too much effort to open his eyes, so he didn’t try. Maybe the void would come back for him if he just waited patiently. Maybe this time, it would keep him locked in its dark depths, forever protecting him from the pain.

Felix should have known he wasn’t that lucky.

“Well good morning, Sleeping Beauty.” Dr. Hess’s deep chuckle sounded out from beside him. “You survived your first procedure! How do you feel?”

Felix didn’t move---not that he could if he wanted to.

“Oh c’mon. Give me something , here. I know you’re awake; the heart monitor doesn’t lie.”

Only after the cheery doctor pointed it out did Felix pick up on the familiar incessant beeping of the machine. He wished it would stop.

A sigh. And then, “Resistant and stubborn people don’t last very long in this facility. Your cooperation is only going to benefit you, Felix.”

The Aussie heard the irritating beeping increase in speed, but it was drowned out by his heartbeat in his ears. How did the shady doctor know his name?

Concentrating hard, Felix willed his eyelids to move. It felt like they were glued shut, but after a few moments, he managed to lift them high enough to see.

He was greeted by Dr. Hess’s blinding grin. He was leaning over Felix as he laid back on the table. The doctor was way too close for Felix’s liking, but he couldn’t do much about it. A quick glance to the left made the Aussie’s breath leave his lungs with a whoosh.

The entire IV bag of purple serum was gone. The pole still stood in the same place, and it was still attached to the catheter in his arm via a thin tube, but the bag itself was empty. In other words, Felix had an entire bag of strange, probably dangerous, fluid running through his veins.

Dr. Hess cleared his throat, forcing Felix’s attention back on him. He was looking down at a clipboard, his face contemplative.

“Name: Lee Felix, age: eighteen years, nationality: Australian, height: 171 centimeters, blood type: AB, hobbies: beatboxing, dancing, traveling, shopping for clothes---yadda yadda yadda. I have to admit, finding your information was one of the easiest things I’ve done in a while.” Dr. Hess turned, laughing, to look at someone behind him. “Hey Minhee, remember when I was trying to find info on Rose? I had to hire a private investigator over in the U.S. just to get her name.”

Minhee responded quiet enough that Felix had to strain his ears to hear her. “Yes, sir.” Her words were monotone, giving the impression that she wasn’t as amused as the doctor. He didn’t let her lack of emotion dampen his mood, however.

He turned back to Felix with a smug smirk. “I wish someone had just handed me Rose’s information like your fans did. It would’ve saved me a lot of hassle.”

The Aussie sucked in a sharp breath, eyes widening slightly. A nice punch to the nose would do this doctor some good, in his opinion, but he was still basically paralysed. The violence would have to wait until he didn’t feel like a stupid ragdoll.

“Normally, I would refrain from using high-profile citizens like you as patients. All it does is attract unwanted attention from the media and the public as a whole. Although, your body in particular seemed to react quite well to the first procedure.” He glanced back down at his clipboard. “You didn’t experience any seizures, none of your organs or blood vessels ruptured, and you sure as hell didn’t go brain dead, if you’re sitting here blinking at me. I don’t know about you, but I count that as a huge success.”

Felix wanted to scream. He wanted to rip himself from the table and escape this nightmarish room. He needed to tell people about this psychotic doctor who thought he was a mad scientist. He straight up admitted to murdering and experimenting on people--- human beings ---with a cheerful smile on his face.

“I’ve decided to keep you as a patient, for now. You’ve already shown great potential for success.” He laid a calloused hand on the boy’s lower arm, like he was trying to comfort him. Felix wanted to light it on fire. “But, if you start lacking in the procedures, I’m afraid we’ll have to remove you. If you aren’t going to help me reach my goal, then I can’t have you taking up resources that could be used on a more successful patient. So try hard, yeah? You’re going to help me change the world.”

Dr. Hess patted Felix’s arm once more before spinning around and disappearing from view. He whispered something to someone, Minhee probably. Then, Felix heard a door click shut and the doctor’s heavy footsteps as they receded down the hallway.

The Aussie thought he had been left alone with Minhee, but he was proven wrong when two heads popped into his field of view, which consisted only of whatever was directly above him. One of the faces was familiar---it was the man who had injected him with the purple fluid. He was still as emotionless as ever, but this time he was joined by a second blank-faced korean man. The first dude was heavier set, with a wide face and a large, intimidating figure. The second man was slightly shorter and had more of a long face. He may have been smaller, but his muscles were very prominent.

The two men started unfastening the leather straps holding Felix down. He remained still, blinking occasionally. Even if he could move and decided to make a run for it, the Aussie knew he wouldn’t get very far. The larger man probably wasn’t fast enough to catch him, but the smaller dude certainly was. He looked fit and downright terrifying.

Once they finished with the straps, one of them reached down and removed the catheter from Felix’s arm. A drop of blood was left behind, the bright red stark against the pale skin. Then, the two meatheads roughly grabbed Felix’s arms and pulled him into a sitting position. He was greeted by the bare, navy blue walls and Minhee’s blank stare. He wondered if everyone here looked like mindless zombies.

Minhee scribbled something on her clipboard---the same one Dr. Hess had earlier---and lifted her chin.

“The patient is in Section B, stall eight. Yunkwan-ssi, drop him off and head to the mess hall. Taebin oppa will have a meal ready for him. He needs the energy.” Felix realized Minhee was speaking to the small buff guy on his left. The man---Yunkwan, he presumes---nodded stiffly. She addressed the larger dude next, “Jiseok-ssi, Dr. Hess wants you to report to Section A. One of the patients is acting up.” And with that, she strode out the door, her heels clicking as she went.

Felix noticed a wheelchair at that moment, parked next to the wall by the door. Jiseok, the large man, trudged over to it. He rolled it back towards the table and held it still while Yunkwan scooped Felix into his arms.

Now, Felix loved the idea of a strong man carrying him bridal style---he was all about that kind of stuff. But every time the boy had imagined it, he pictured a certain rapper with an unusually sharp chin as the dreamy hunk. It was not nearly as appealing when it was a short man in his late thirties with a permanent frown. Felix, still too weak to do much of anything, let himself be lifted off the metal table and into the wheelchair, putting his fantasy and any thoughts about his members aside. He needed to focus on his surroundings.

Jiseok held the door open for Yunkwan as he pushed the wheelchair through. Once the door was safely shut behind them, Jiseok turned and swiftly started down the hallway. Felix watched him round the corner and disappear. Yunkwan steered the wheelchair in the opposite direction, where the hallway ended at a set of double doors. He was silent as he pushed, but Felix didn’t mind. He didn’t want to talk to the employees here. It was obvious that they followed Dr. Hess’s orders without a second thought or any hesitance. They were his loyal little workers, so trying to reason with them was useless.

As soon as the pair were on the other side of the double doors, Felix heard quiet chatter. An immediate hush fell across the area, and he could feel the stares settle on him. The Aussie had no idea what they wanted to do to him, and the thought scared him. Like any sane person, he didn’t want to be dissected and experimented on. But, if that was their choice, then he couldn’t really do anything about it. So, the freckled boy mustered up all of his strength and used it to lift his head, ready to face whatever came next.

What he didn’t expect was to be met with curious eyes watching him from multiple cells lining the sides of a long aisleway. His lips parted and he blinked in horror. He had heard Dr. Hess mention other “patients” of his, and he knew all of them were most likely prisoners like him, but he didn’t expect so many of them. On each side of the aisle stood six literal cells. Those that were adjacent to each other were separated by a thick stone wall. As Yunkwan started pushing him forward, Felix noticed that the cells weren’t built directly across from each other. They were staggered, allowing one to see into the two cells in front of them. Each cell was also labeled with the letter “B” followed by a number. Yunkwan stopped the wheelchair in front of cell “B-8” and held down a button to the left of the cell door.

He leaned towards a small black speaker above the button and spoke, “Lim Yunkwan requesting access to Stall B-8 for patient transfer.”

He stepped back and waited, never once turning to look at Felix. In fact, the Aussie noticed that Yunkwan refused to look at any of the prisoners along the aisleway.

A moment later, the speaker crackled and responded, “Access to Stall B-8 granted.” The cell door lock retracted, and Yunkwan pulled it all the way open. He wheeled Felix into the cell, lifted him from the chair, and laid him on a surprisingly soft bed that stood flush to the back wall. Felix felt his body melt into the mattress, and he sighed, eyes drooping. He barely heard Yunkwan guiding the chair back out of the cell, but the sound of the lock clicking into place reminded Felix of his current situation, and his eyes snapped open.

The entire front wall of the cell was made of metal bars, like one would find in a prison. However, the remaining three walls were solid stone, leaving it impossible for someone in the cell to have contact with those in the cells beside them. The space itself wasn’t too small, about the same size as a child's bedroom. The Aussie expected the usual necessities to be there: the toilet, the bed, the sink, and maybe a window. The window didn’t exist, but the bed was an actual piece of quality furniture, not just a metal table with a thin ass mattress thrown on top. The toilet stood on the left side of the room with the sink beside it. There was ever a mirror which Felix noted as a possible weapon, if he ever figured out a way to escape. All in all, it had the bare necessities, but it wasn’t the Aussie’s preferred way of living.

The quiet chatter had resumed once Yunkwan left, but Felix hardly noticed. He knew his brain and body were exhausted, but there was no way in hell he was going to be able to sleep. He had too many questions, too many concerns. He allowed his thoughts to drift to his family. His members had to have figured out he was missing by now. Did they report it? Did they tell his parents? His sisters?

Are any of them worried about him?

Or did they just write it off as a dumb Australian native getting lost in the city?

… Do they even care ?

His mind was interrupted from its self-deprecation and panicked rambling by a repetitive, and frankly annoying, whisper-shout.

“Hey, kid. Hey, kid! Kid ! Hey, Freckles. Hey, dude. Bro. Hey, bro. Freckles! Hey, Noob. Yo ! Yoohoo! Hey, dudebro. Hey, buddy---.”

“Rose if you don’t shut the fuck up I’m going to drown myself in the toilet bowl.”

“Calm your pecs, Kyu. I’m just trying to say hi to the new kid. He looks like he needs a friend.”

“He looks like he just wants to sleep, so how about you zip your lips and let him rest. You can talk to him tomorrow.”

“I have training all day tomorrow. Plus, I’m sure he would like the rundown on this shitshow facility so he actually understands what’s going on. I know it would’ve made the first few weeks way easier for me .”

Felix felt himself perk up. He had no idea who these Rose and Kyu people were, but they sounded friendly enough. Rose even (indirectly) offered to tell him what the hell was happening at this strange, terrifying facility.

With a lot of effort, the Aussie managed to turn himself onto his side, facing the metal bars at the front of his cell. He opened his eyes.

As he noticed before, the cells were all staggered, allowing Felix to see into both of the cells across from him. In the one to the left of the dividing wall sat a young woman, seemingly in her mid-twenties. She was leaning up against the stone wall with her head tilted in Felix’s direction. What caught the boy’s attention wasn’t the numerous freckles dotting every inch of exposed skin, but the shockingly red hair cascading down her back, ending mid-shoulder blades. She had very pale skin, which only served to accentuate her freckles and hazel eyes. Felix also realized with a jolt that she was caucasian. She spoke fluent korean, so the Aussie guessed she lived in the country. He couldn’t help but wonder where her parents were from, though. The majority of caucasians in South Korea were tourists.

At first, he didn’t even notice the pair of rounded ears poking out from her hair. He blinked a few times, trying to clear his head. He had to be hallucinating. This woman couldn’t have cat ears on her head, right? But then he saw the faint black markings starting at her strange ears that slowly faded as they extended down towards her face. When she smiled, her canines were long and terrifyingly sharp. The twitching tail flicking out from behind her sealed the deal.

She’s a furry , Felix thought.

Felix then let his gaze wander to the next cell over. A korean man, about the same age as the woman, sat with his legs crossed. He had longish black hair pulled back into a messy man-bun and pale yellow eyes. His features were sharp yet rigid, giving him a very intimidating appearance. Although, once he sent Felix a soft smile, the boy could tell he was truly a kind person at heart. The drastic contrast between his looks and his behavior reminded Felix of Changbin, the sudden thought causing his heart to ache.

The man’s smile turned sympathetic when the Aussie grimaced.

“Sorry to keep you awake. Rosie here is too social for her own good.” His voice was pretty deep, almost as deep as Felix’s, and it relaxed him.

“Kyuho here is just jealous he can’t keep me all to himself all the time. Right, Babe?” Rose smirked towards the wall in between them as if she could see right through it. Kyuho rolled his eyes hard , and Rose gasped in mock hurt. “Don’t roll your eyes, you ass.”

Kyuho pinched the bridge of his nose, eyes squeezed shut. He twirled a finger beside his head and pointed towards Rose, signaling that she was insane.

“Don’t listen to him, kid. I’m not crazy. I’m just … vivacious,” she protested. Huh. Maybe she could see through that wall.

Kyuho laughed, leaning far forward with the force of it. Only then did Felix’s tired mind comprehend that he had bird wings.

He didn’t know why he hadn’t noticed them yet; they were large enough that they loomed over Kyuho’s head. They were the color of rich milk chocolate but the edges of the individual feathers were much lighter, giving the wings a nice sort of hombre. Felix found that he couldn’t look away.

“Oh, Kyuho, you big flirt, are you flexing?” Rose giggled, her nose scrunching.

Kyuho frowned in confusion, “No? You know I only flex for you, my love.” He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. They acted like a couple, constantly teasing each other.

“New Kid is trying to burn holes in your head with his eyes,” Rose snorted. Felix felt the blood rush to his face and hid his face in a pillow. He hadn’t realized he was staring so hard. “I just assumed you were flexing your biceps because it’s been proven that your muscles are distracting to everyone, regardless of age, gender, or sexuality.”

“Oh,” he said, nodding in understanding. “No, I think he’s just surprised by my wings.” He finished speaking and stood up, brushing the dirt from his pants. Then, he turned his back to Felix and subsequently gave him a perfect view of the wings.

They were even larger than the Aussie realized. Kyuho had them tucked into his body, but they still extended past him in both width and height. In fact, the wingtips touched the ground if he leaned back too far. Felix had no idea how the man kept his balance with such big appendages attached to his back.

“Ooh! What do you think about my tail, Kid?” Rose stood up as well, spinning around. She wiggled her butt in Felix’s direction. Her tail twitched and the Aussie felt a chuckle bubble up in his throat.

“You a furry?” he giggled.

The screech of anger that escaped Rose’s lungs made all of the cells down the aisle go silent. Kyuho’s whole body shook with laughter, eyes squeezed shut, but he didn’t make a sound. The only thing anyone could hear was Rose’s utter betrayal as she ranted.

“How dare you? How dare he, Kyuho!? I am not a fucking furry! My ears are attached to my head and my tail isn’t held on via buttplug, thank you very much. Ooh, Kyuho, I’m gonna kill this kid. Do I look like the type of person to have a fursona? Huh ?!”

At this point, Felix was laughing so hard he felt tears run down his cheeks.

“Rosie,” Kyuho began. He was still gasping for breath, and his cheeks hurt from smiling so hard. “Rosie, calm down. I--I don’t think he meant what he said, right?” The man raised an eyebrow at Felix, the amusement evident in his voice.

“Y--Yeah, no, I’m sorry,” the boy managed. He wiped the tears away and wheezed.

Rose pursed her lips, but it was obvious she was holding back a grin.

“I accept your apology. As long as you never bring this up again, we’re cool.”

The chatter among the other cells started up again, and Kyuho sat back down on the floor. He turned towards Felix as Rose did the same in her cell.

“You got a real deep voice, kid. How old are you?” he asked.

Felix shifted his body into a comfier position. There was an increasing ache in between and around his shoulder blades, making the boy very uncomfortable.

“I turned eighteen in September.”

“You’re super cute too. Like, you could be an ulzzang or something,” Rose pointed out.

“Well, actually,” Felix shrugged the best he could with his body mashed into the mattress. “I’m an idol under JYP Entertainment, so you’re right, in a way.”

Kyuho tilted his head, confused. Rose did too, on her side of the dividing wall. They looked like a pair of puppy dogs, making Felix giggle.

“Like a trainee?” the redhead wondered aloud. “That’s really risky for Derek to start picking up idol trainees off the streets. He’s getting bolder.” Kyuho’s eyebrows furrowed at her comment. It took a moment for Felix to figure out who Derek was. Then he remembered: Dr. Hess’s first name was Derek.

“No, my leader, Bang Chan hyung, chose seven other trainees and formed a group. JYP put us through a survival show to see if we had what it takes, if we worked well together, and all that shit. We debuted earlier this year and have had two comebacks since.”

“You’re an active k-pop idol?” Kyuho asked, the disbelief evident in his voice. “Under one of the top three entertainment companies?”

“Yeah. My group’s called Stray Kids. Not to brag, but we’ve already gained a lot of fans: Korean and international.”

Rose bit at her lip. “I don’t know whether I should be hopeful or scared.” When Felix frowned at her, she continued hastily. “I mean, I’m happy for you, of course. It’s just, I don’t know why Derek would do this. If you’re an idol from an active k-pop group, then you’ve got thousands of people watching your every move. Your members, your manager, your family, and especially your fans are going to notice you’re gone. Why the hell would he choose to nab such a high-risk target?”

“But you have families too, right? Someone’s going to realize you’re missing,” Felix argued.

“I was surrendered into the foster care system as an infant. My parents couldn’t survive an entire day without snorting a couple lines of cocaine, apparently. No one wanted to adopt, so I graduated out when I was your age. I moved to South Korea from the U.S. a few months later for a job opportunity. I think the only people that noticed my absence were my coworkers, but they probably didn’t care enough to do anything.” Rose seemed unbothered by her tragic backstory. She retold it without breaking her smile.

“Yeah, and my family disowned me because they found out my four year relationship was fake. I was pretending to date my neighbor so that her family wouldn’t find out about her girlfriend. Long story short, her dumb ass cousin outed her which exposed me, her fake boyfriend. My parents wouldn’t stop talking shit about her so I called them a bunch of ‘ignorant bigots’ and they disowned me. I moved out and cut contact with them nearly ten years ago. They probably think I’m dead,” Kyuho snorted.

“I … I’m so sorry. I didn’t---,” Felix started. He was lucky to have such a supportive, caring family who showed him how much they loved him everyday. He considered his members to be a part of that family, and the thought of them treating him how Rose and Kyuho were treated made his heart break.

“You don’t have to apologize, kid. We’re both past it. It was sucky when it happened, but we have each other now, so don’t feel too bad.” Rose’s voice was soft and calm, Kyuho nodding in agreement in his cell.

“Felix.”

“What?” she leaned closer as if it would make it easier to hear him mumbling from across the aisle.

“My name is Felix,” he stated, louder this time. The ache between his shoulder blades was getting increasingly worse.

Rose’s smile softened and Kyuho chuckled.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you Felix. I’m Rose McMurray. And this hunk of man meat is Kim Kyuho.”

“It’s a pleasure,” Kyuho greeted. “Although, your name doesn’t sound korean. Where exactly are you from?”

“I was born and raised in Australia, Kyuho-ssi.”

“Please, call me hyung---,” Kyuho began, a sincere smile decorating his cheeks. He was interrupted, however, by a suddenly very enthusiastic Rose, practically vibrating in her seat on the floor.

“ Are you from Australia ?” she gasped in perfect english, a grin lighting up her whole face.

“ Uh, yeah? I just said ---.” Felix stuttered, only to be cut off.

“ Because I’d like to get you Down Under my bed sheets tonight, baby. ” She finished her cringey pick-up line with a pair of double finger guns pointed at Felix.

“ I can’t believe you just did that. ” The Aussie had never before felt ashamed of his home country, but now he was. Rose completely decimated the pride he had in his origins with thirteen simple words.

“ Well I did, and it was incredible. I’m such a fucking genius like ---,” Rose gasped as she rapped her knuckles on the wall. “Kyu! Oh my gosh he’s gonna be a kangaroo, I can just feel it.”

Kyuho shook his head in obvious disappointment. Felix just stared, a little confused. Rose switched between korean and english too fast, and the boy didn’t know if he heard her right.

“A kangaroo? Like, the bouncy animal down in Australia?”

Rose opened her mouth to explain, but Kyuho beat her to it. His expression had shifted to something serious, and Felix felt himself tense as a darker atmosphere settled around them. It didn’t help that his spine felt like it was on fire.

“Felix, what do you know about this place so far? Did the Doc say anything? Did you see something you found … suspicious?”

The boy thought for a moment.

Frankly, everything he’s encountered at this “facility” was suspicious: the shady doctor, the dungeon-like room with the metal table, the hospital-like clothes, the purple liquid they had injected into his body, the fucking cells holding innocent victims who were all in the same position as him. He decided to start by listing the less obvious ones.

“They were talking about phases and procedures. That doctor dude acted shady as hell and told me I was a volunteer or something. Actually, he mentioned you, hyung. He asked one of his assistants what kind of serum they were using---if it was the same as yours, and the guy told him that you had an eagle and I had a kestrel. Then they injected some shit---.”

“Woah, woah. What did they say about the birds exactly? Did it have to do with their DNA?”

There was a hint of fear in Rose’s strange eyes. Felix stuttered under such an intense gaze. “Y-Yeah, I think so? He said the serum had strands of kestrel DNA. Then they shot it into my arms with the catheter.” The Aussie started panicking at the expressions on his new friends’ faces. They were terrified. “Why? What’s wrong?”

“Felix,” Kyuho sighed after a short, unbearable pause. “This facility is basically Dr. Hess’s mad scientist lab. He has a team of morons that drive into Seoul and bring back a new ‘volunteer’ or patient for their boss to mess around with. Dr. Hess has a major god complex. He thinks he can alter the natural composition of a living organism to create something new. He brings in a new patient and introduces the DNA of an animal into their body through stem cells. I don’t understand exactly how, but he told me once that he grows the stem cells infused with animal DNA in his lab. He adds them to a serum which acts as a protective barrier to shield the cells. Then, he injects it into his patient, and the stem cells start to overpower the normal, healthy cells. The burning pain you felt? That was your cells attacking each other. The serum throws your system out of whack, allowing the animal DNA to start producing---erm, animal characteristics, I guess you could say.”

Felix’s mind was already mush from the procedure. Kyuho’s scientific shit wasn’t making it any better.

Rose seemed to take notice.

“I’m sorry Felix. He likes to give the long, boring explanation,” she joked. She was trying to act like it was no big deal, but she couldn’t hide the concern in her voice. “Derek Hess is a crazy bitch. He thinks that if he can find a way to create human-animal hybrids, he’ll become rich? Maybe he’ll save his failing marriage? I don’t really know, and I don’t really care. He’s injecting us all with some purple shit that turns us half-animal. For example, I’m half leopard, Kyuho is half eagle, and from what you’re telling us … you’re half kestrel.”

“But I don’t have wings,” he stated, his mind still struggling to catch up. His back suddenly throbbed, the pain shooting through his limbs and back to his spine. It felt like something was trying to claw its way out of him.

“Not yet. It took me a full week for my wings to emerge. They start out all naked and gross. In a couple of months, they’ll be fully formed.”

Felix could barely hear what Kyuho was saying at that point. The pain was radiating all throughout his body now. It wasn’t nearly as bad as the serum, but it wasn’t pleasant.

“Felix? You okay, hun?” Rose called out softly.

Her words didn’t reach the Aussie as he started writhing on his bed, finally able to move. He wanted to yell, but his throat was already wrecked from his screaming earlier. He didn’t want to make it any worse.

“Felix! What’s happening? Felix?!” Rose was standing up against her cell’s metal bars, gripping them tight with fear. Kyuho still sat on the floor, rigid in his shock.

“He’s sprouting.” The words left his mouth in the form of a statement, but he still couldn’t believe it himself. There was no possible way that Felix’s wings were already emerging.

“What do we do, Kyu?! He’s suffering !”

Felix was on the floor now, the cold stone feeling excellent on his sweaty torso. He had ripped his shirt off at some point in an attempt to alleviate the pressure on his spine. Something was pushing its way out of his body, clawing desperately at his skin. There were two lumps forming on the boy’s back, growing taller and taller as the minutes passed. He was gasping for breath, mind and body too exhausted to be going through so much physical strain. His skin burned as it stretched further and further.

Felix closed his eyes and curled up on the stone floor. His only option was to wait it out, praying for the dark void to swallow him and take him away from the pain. Please.

Finally, after nearly ten agonizing minutes, there was a ripping sound.

The skin on his back had buckled under the pressure, tearing apart to make way for the two wimpy pink bird wings to emerge. They were gross and tiny, just like the wings of a newly hatched chick.

Felix couldn’t care less about the foreign appendages he had just sprouted. All he knew was that the intense, burning pain was gone, replaced by a dull throbbing. There was blood running down his back, dripping onto the floor, and pooling underneath his hands and knees.

He didn’t care.

The rips in his skin were wide open and unprotected. There was a major risk for infection if they weren’t cleaned and stitched up.

He didn’t care.

Rose and Kyuho were calling his name, eyes wide and terrified. They were causing enough of a commotion to attract the attention of every person in the building, including the shady Dr. Hess.

He didn’t care.

Because now? Now Felix could sleep. He could shut his eyes and let the calming darkness sweep over him.

And that’s exactly what he did.

Chapter Text

Three days had passed since Felix disappeared. The bright, sunny boy’s absence was felt by everyone at JYP Entertainment. The members of Stray Kids had been forced to return to work by JYP, despite their manager’s protests, but they were too distracted to get anything done. They winced whenever someone asked about Felix in the halls, and they barely posted on social media. The hyungs in GOT7 and DAY6, the Twice noonas, and especially the Stays were getting increasingly worried. Chan had been hoping that their boss would allow them to take a hiatus until Felix was back, but he remained stubborn. He seemed to believe that Felix was just a dumb Aussie native who got lost in the big city of Seoul, and they would find him eventually.

Unfortunately, JYP was proven wrong mid afternoon on the fourth day.

The members were ordered to report to Board Room Six for a meeting with the company founder. When they arrived, JYP was seated at the head of the long table with their manager to his right. There were two unfamiliar men on JYP’s left, both with tired expressions. JYP gestured for the idols to sit alongside their manager.

Once they were settled, JYP turned to the strange men. He nodded with a polite smile.

“Everyone is present. You may begin.”

One of the men, a muscular guy with stony features, cleared his throat and pulled a laptop out of a bag on the floor. He opened it, speaking as he typed, “A few days ago, you reported a young man by the name of Lee Felix missing.” Chan noticed the other members tense up, once again reminded of their friend’s disappearance. The man continued, “I am Sin Minjun and this is my partner Yu Jihoon. We are the detectives assigned to Felix’s case.”

“Excuse me,” JYP interrupted. He was frowning in confusion. “You say you are both detectives?”

Minjun nodded. “We were instructed to investigate the disappearance of Lee Felix, yes.”

“I don’t see how this situation would warrant an actual investigation. Felix is originally from Australia, so it’s very likely that he just lost his way.”

Chan clenched his jaw. He hated sitting there, doing nothing to stand up for his friend, his brother . Felix wasn’t some dumb tourist. He’d been living in Korea for almost two years. He walked that same route to and from the studio every single day, yet JYP still thought he was stupid enough to get lost. Chan wanted nothing more than to shoot to his feet and scream in his boss’s face, but he knew that would be unwise. Losing his temper and yelling wasn’t going to help Felix in the slightest.

“I’m afraid not,” the detective turned his attention to the members. His face was grim, and Chan felt his heart drop. “We managed to get a warrant for that security camera you mentioned. The footage shows your friend being attacked by three masked suspects. Another camera closer to your dormitory building reveals a large black van fleeing the scene. We believe that Lee Felix was kidnapped, and the van was used as a getaway vehicle. I’m very sorry.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Chan saw some of the other members burst into tears, but he couldn’t hear them over the roaring in his ears. His head was spinning and he couldn’t even tell if he was breathing. Felix had been kidnapped . He was out there somewhere, being held by a group of strangers who were doing God knows what to him. Chan blinked, and suddenly there were tears streaming down his face, but he still found that he couldn’t make a sound. He didn’t want to believe it, but why would the detectives lie? Why would they lie about someone being kidnapped? Felix was gone because someone took him, ripped him from the safety of his family. He was all alone with his attackers. He must be terrified, or maybe he’s injured and in pain. What if he was already dead? 

Manager hyung was the only thing keeping Chan from getting lost in his whirlwind of emotions, the strong hand gripping his shoulder serving as an anchor.

“I--I find that extremely hard to believe.” JYP scoffed, his usually calm demeanor broken by his disbelief and panic. “Why would anyone in their right mind kidnap an active idol? Do you have the camera footage? I want to see it.”

Detective Minjun bit the inside of his cheek. He seemed hesitant, but his partner nudged him encouragingly, and the detective sighed. He took the laptop and turned it around. Chan was grateful that the younger members were all seated at the far end of the table, at an angle where they couldn’t see the computer screen unless they moved. He didn’t think that it would be good for them to physically see their friend’s kidnapping. They were already distraught enough; Hyunjin and Jisung, despite having tears in their own eyes, were doing their best to comfort Seungmin and Jeonginnie, who were sobbing so hard their bodies shook. Chan tore his gaze away from devastated younger members, knowing that he should also check up on the others. Minho’s eyes were red and puffy, but he managed to send Chan a wobbly smile. The dancer was attempting to calm himself with deep, controlled breaths, but his whole body was trembling. Chan could see the way his hands shook in his lap. When the leader looked at Changbin, he felt his heart shatter even further.

The rapper was a mess. He was hunched over just slightly, shoulders heaving with every silent sob. His eyes were shut tightly, and his nails were leaving stinging indents in his palms from the force of his clenching fists. He was trying to keep his pain to himself because he didn’t want to bother the other members with it, but Chan made a quick promise that he wouldn’t let Changbin go through this agonizing experience alone. The Aussie reached under the table and gently unclenched Changbin’s fingers. He massaged the spots where the rapper’s nails left harsh marks until Changbin lifted his head to look at him.

Chan knew that his tear-streaked face and bloodshot eyes weren't all that comforting, but he held Changbin’s stare anyways. There many words exchanged without being spoken, most of them an attempt at consoling the rapper, but among them was a vow. A vow that no matter what, Chan would find Felix, and he would bring him home. Changbin responded with a slight nod, and the leader knew that they would be able to get through this, as long as they stayed together and supported each other.

Chan felt the grip on his shoulder tighten just slightly, and he turned to be met with Manager hyung’s shaky smile. The detectives had the footage ready.

Minho and Changbin inched closer and Detective Minjun angled the laptop so the screen was visible to everyone---except the younger members. He clicked play, and Chan sucked in a breath.

The footage showed a grainy image of a person. It might’ve been low quality, but the person was so distinctively Felix that it hurt to watch. He was walking along the sidewalk, his worn sneakers bright against the grey building beside him. His hands were in his jacket pockets, and he appeared to be taking a casual stroll. Suddenly, Felix perked up a little. He started to turn to look over his shoulder, but a large masked man came up from behind him and wrapped his arms around his torso before he could. Felix started kicking and wiggling as hard as he could. Chan felt Changbin’s entire body tense beside him, and he grabbed the rapper’s knee so tight it would probably bruise. It might have hurt, but at least the gesture allowed Changbin to relax the tiniest bit. In the footage, Felix kept struggling, and he didn’t see the second masked man approach him from the side with a syringe in his hand. In the corner of his eye, Chan could see Minho shaking with anger. The man quickly injected Felix and backed away. Felix panicked, flailing his limbs in hopes that he could free himself of his attacker’s grip somehow. Chan saw the moment when Felix’s heel connected with his attacker’s shin, and he leaned closer to the computer screen with eager eyes. The freckled boy threw his body forward until he was loose, falling to the ground. Not even a second later, Felix was on his feet again, sprinting away from his attackers as fast as he physically could. Changbin whimpered quietly, and Chan realized he was staring at the broken phone Felix had left behind in his haste to escape.

The detective spun the laptop back around and closed it. “The footage from the other camera only shows a black van fleeing the scene. We weren’t able to get the license plate, but we’re currently working on tracking the route that the van took as it drove away.”

“How can you be sure that the individual in the footage is even Felix? It was very low quality, and I’m not sure how reliable it can be if I can’t even tell who it is---,” the company founder was grasping at straws, but he was desperate. Chan could tell as much, and he felt the anger burning in his chest, rising until he couldn’t hold it back anymore. JYP was blatantly ignoring the proof that had been handed to him.

“How can you be so stupid?!” Chan shouted, standing up from his seat. The room went quiet, and JYP’s eyes widened. His mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish. Chan could tell by the look in his boss’s eye that he was in a shitload of trouble, so he might as well speak his mind now. He didn’t think he would get a second chance. “The proof is right in front of you! Felix left our dorms wearing those clothes, and we found his phone exactly where he dropped it in the footage. How many people do you think have been reported missing in our area, huh? I’ll give you a hint: one. One person, and that’s Felix. You’re denying the truth because you’re afraid of it. You’re scared that Felix’s kidnapping will reflect badly on your company. You don’t even care that one of your idols is missing because you’re too busy trying to cover your own ass ! Tell me I’m wrong.”

The room was dead silent except for the occasional sniffle, everyone watching the company founder as he sat there with a blank expression. He held Chan’s furious stare for a minute or two. Next to him, Manager hyung was flicking his head back and forth between his boss and the Stray Kids leader. It seemed as if everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the inevitable burst of rage followed by a swift and harsh punishment.

However, it never came.

JYP sighed, his head dropping and his gaze leaving Chan, “You’re right, Bang Chan. You are completely right. I’ve refused to believe what I already knew to be true. As soon as I was informed about the situation, I knew that Felix was not just lost. He’s an intelligent young man, and he traveled that route everyday. I just had the childish thought that maybe, if I acted like everything was okay, everything would be okay. I’ve been neglecting my duties as the founder of JYP Entertainment because I haven’t done enough to help you find your missing member … my missing idol. I want the young men and women under my supervision to feel safe and protected. I will do my best to assist the detectives and the members of Stray Kids in your search for Felix. If you need anything, let me know. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to contact Felix’s parents.”

JYP stood and promptly left the room. The detectives looked slightly bewildered, most likely a little surprised at finding themselves caught in the middle of a full on fight. Chan sank back into his seat. He was exhausted both physically and mentally, but he took a deep breath and pushed it to the back of his mind. He had to take care of his members. As much as he wanted to scoff at JYP’s poor attempt at an apology---during which he didn’t even remember to apologize---he knew it was the best he was going to get. Hopefully, the company founder would use his common sense and allow the members to take a hiatus in order to focus on the search.

Manager hyung seemed to understand that Chan was feeling a little out of it because he leaned towards the table to address the detectives.

“How should we move forward with the search?” he questioned. “We can start a livestream or make a short video to inform the fans and the public. We can also set up an interview on a popular show to help get the word out.”

Detective Minjun looked to his partner as the man spoke, “Yes, we need to spread the message in order to get more people out looking for Felix. Although, I’m not sure how structured a livestream is for informing the public. We can set up a press conference for the members to directly speak to the press and answer any questions. Also, we can try to get a message out to the kidnappers. In some cases, they demand a ransom. In others, they take the victim for their own purpose. Sometimes, an emotional plea from the family and friends of a victim can convince their kidnappers to release them. We will explore every possible avenue. We truly want to bring Felix home safe, but I need to warn you. There is a chance that we won’t find him in time.”

Chan swallowed the lump in his throat.

“What … What should we do in the meantime,” he managed, voice cracking just slightly.

Detective Minjun sent him a sympathetic smile. “It would be better for you all to continue on as normal. Keep posting on social media, keep talking to your fans, and just---just take care of each other.” He sighed, and Chan could see the bags under his eyes. It was obvious that he wasn't sleeping much---too busy stressing over this case---and the Stray Kids leader decided then that Detective Minjun was someone they could trust. He seemed to truly care about Felix and his wellbeing, despite having never met the boy. "What I've learned from previous experience is that you can get through this if you have loved ones to support you. As long as you watch out for each other and, most importantly, allow yourselves to hope, you'll be okay."

"Thank you," Chan whispered, voice cracking. He couldn't manage anything else, but Detective Minjun's eyes reflected his understanding. He didn't need to hear Chan express his gratitude because it was evident in his voice.

"Of course. We'll be on our way then," the man stood from his chair, placing the computer back into the bag on the floor. As he picked up the bag, he nudged his partner.

Detective Jihoon reached a hand into his jacket and pulled out a small, simple card. He laid it on the table, his expression blank. "Both of our cell numbers are on here as well as our specific precinct's phone number. Feel free to call anytime with questions or concerns."

"Unfortunately, we can't discuss anything related to our case's progress. But, if you remember anything else you'd like to tell us, give us a call," Detective Minjun added on.

The two detectives bowed their heads---the Stray Kids members and their manager standing to return the favor---before turning and disappearing through the same door JYP had used a couple minutes earlier.

The room was silent after they left. Manager hyung excused himself to go find his boss, but Chan barely even acknowledged him. His head felt like lead, and his eyes wouldn't focus on anything but that little white card on the table.

A pair of arms wound themselves around Chan's shoulders, breaking him from his sluggish thoughts. Jeongin had his face resting in the crook of Chan's neck, small puffs of air leaving his lips to brush against the skin there. Somehow, just his presence---the fact that Jeongin and the other boys were safe and standing right next to him---calmed Chan and brought him down to earth better than any reassuring words or hopeful beliefs ever could. It allowed the Aussie to actually take a moment to breathe, his lungs aching with the force of it. His heart was still beating like a drum, but the oxygen helped clear his mind.

After a few minutes, Chan gently pulled himself from Jeongin's embrace. When the youngest member looked at him, Chan was able to show him a genuine, albeit small, smile.

"Thank you," he mouthed. Jeongin returned his little grin, backing away to give the leader some personal space.

Chan turned back to face the other members. He knew that one of the darkest times in their lives had only just started. They would have to survive for who knows how long with the knowledge that their friend---their brother---was being held against his will by a group of sick bastards. They had no idea why he had been taken from them. They had no idea what he was feeling. They had no idea if he was even alive, but they had to allow themselves a sliver of hope---a shred of hope that one day, he would be returned to them in one piece.

Chan could tell that his boys were exhausted. Their hearts were aching for their lost friend. But, he could also see the fire in their eyes. A glint of fierce rage towards the cowards that took their friend in the middle of the night. Whoever had dared to lay a hand on Lee Felix will surely regret it. Stray Kids were not just a group of idols, they were family, and anyone who messed with their family had Hell to pay.

Chan spread his arms, allowing all of his boys to fall into them. A few still had tears in their eyes, and a few were clutching each other for dear life, but they all stepped into his embrace as if he was their lifeline---their tether to the ground. In a way, he was.

Chan didn't like to make promises that he wasn't sure he could keep, but when he thought back to the silent vow he made to Changbin---the vow that he would bring Felix back no matter what---he knew that he wouldn't break it. He couldn't break it, because if he did, their family would fall apart, and the world would lose its light all together.

They had to believe that Felix would come home, because if they didn't, their family wasn’t going to survive.

Chapter Text

Felix was really starting to get sick of the navy blue walls that greeted him every time he opened his eyes. The incessant beeping of the heart monitor was also a familiar sound to him, unfortunately. However, this time, Felix noticed a few things that were different about his current predicament compared to the rest. For one, the cold metal table was under his stomach instead of his back, forcing him to turn his head in order to lay comfortably. Also, the excruciating burning feeling wasn't present in his body, but the skin and muscles in his back, especially around his shoulder blades, were throbbing with a dull ache. And finally, there was a relieving absence of zombie-like assistants and insane doctors.

"Ah, Felix! You're awake!"

He spoke too soon.

Dr. Hess's sandy haired head popped into view in front of Felix. There was a joyful smile on his face that stretched from ear to ear. He looked downright ecstatic.

"Felix, you have no idea how happy I am to see you," he breathed. He seemed winded, almost as if he ran into the room. He pulled a rolly chair out of nowhere and collapsed into it, the maniacal grin still spread wide across his face. "I've been waiting for you to wake up since we found you. I hope you know just how unbelievably proud of you I am."

For Felix, who was still blinking the sleep from his eyes, Dr. Hess was talking complete nonsense,  which wasn’t necessarily unusual. It just wasn't appreciated at that very moment.

"What the fuck?" The Aussie whispered, eyes narrowed.

Dr. Hess either didn't hear him or chose not to acknowledge his foul mouth as he launched straight into his story, "Rose and Kyuho were causing such a ruckus, and that's quite strange for them; they're usually very well-behaved. So, we knew we should check it out. When we found you lying in your stall, all bloody and torn to shreds, we thought you were dead! But, then I saw those beautiful little wings sprouting from your back, and my heart nearly stopped."

"I wish it had."

“So we carried you back to the exam room," Dr. Hess ignored him, seemingly gifted with selective hearing and a crazy amount of patience. "And we sutured your wounds closed. You lost a bit of blood, but not enough for it to be a concern. Since then, we've kept you here, where we can monitor you and help you recover."

The man gestured to the heart monitor and the IV pole next to him. Felix tensed at the sight of the tall metal pole, but relaxed a little when he realized the bag of fluid suspended from it was clear, not purple. His attention switched back to the doctor as the man scooted his rolly chair closer to the table.

"You have truly amazed me, Felix. It took Kyuho an entire week to sprout his wings. It was probably less painful for him---more uncomfortable---but you managed to sprout in a couple hours . It's incredible! We ran tests on both of you, trying to find anything that would explain why you matured so much faster, but we're still clueless. Have you had any increased reactions to anything before? Have you taken any medications that lost effect on you quicker than other people with the same prescription? When you drink alcohol, do you have a high tolerance? Do you sober up faster than your friends? Do you build muscle easier than everyone else?"

Felix was starting to feel overwhelmed and extremely pissed off, especially since the doctor’s face came a bit closer with every question he asked.

"What? No! What are you talking about? Just let me go you fucking psycho!" he pleaded, voice breaking from the strain. He wanted to go home.

Dr. Hess scooted his chair further away, finally giving the Aussie some personal space. He sighed, rubbing a hand across his chiseled chin.

"I'm afraid I can't do that Felix. You're an enigma. You took to my serum better than any of my other patients meaning there's something about you that makes you more susceptible, and I must find out what it is. You've already started growing little feathers in the three days that you've been in this room. After he sprouted, it took Kyuho another two and a half weeks for his first feather to appear. You're special, Felix. I can't just let that go to waste." Dr. Hess leaned forward until he was a couple centimeters from Felix's face. The Aussie flinched away, but he couldn't go nearly far enough. The doctor's smile was blinding. "Don't tell anyone else, but you're my favorite patient."

Felix felt his heart beating out of his chest. He knew the doctor was insane---he had nonchalantly brushed off the fact that he had murdered and kidnapped multiple innocent people for Pete’s sake---but the man was truly psychotic. Either he had no idea that what he was doing was wrong, or he knew exactly what he was doing and just didn’t care. Felix didn’t know which one was worse.

“Now that you’ve woken up, I think it’s safe to have you returned to your room. Take it easy for the next few weeks. I don’t want you to rip your sutures, and your body is still healing so you need to rest. I’ll have one of my nurses check on you occasionally throughout the day---just in case. Sounds good?” the doctor chirped. He clapped once, still grinning. Felix’s only answer was a glare.

The doctor chuckled before scooting his rolly chair back from the table and standing up.

“I’m very excited for you Felix. You’re going to do incredible things.”

And with that, the doctor turned and disappeared from the room. Only moments later, one of the zombie-like attendants came into view, pushing a wheelchair in front of him. A feeling of deja vu took over as Felix was unstrapped from the table and dropped into the wheelchair. He was carted out of the room and through the hallways of Dr. Hess’s mad scientist lab until they stopped in front of those large double doors Felix had started to hate. As he was pushed through the doors and past the cells, the chatter of the prisoners completely ceased. It was so quiet Felix could hear his own heartbeat. All of his fellow “patients” were watching him the entire way down to his cell, probably shocked that he wasn’t dead.

Felix was carted into cell B-8 and dropped onto his bed. The attendant didn’t spare him a second glance before slipping out of the room, taking the wheelchair with him.

Surprisingly, Felix wasn’t all that tired. He expected his body to be exhausted after every visit to Dr. Hess, but this time, he left that navy blue room feeling energized. All he really wanted to do was talk to Rose and Kyuho. He still didn’t know them very well at all, but they both seemed trustworthy. They were the only people in this godforsaken place that acted like normal, adjusted human beings. Unfortunately, when Felix sat up, glancing towards the cells across from him, they were both empty. He couldn’t help but feel slightly panicked. He had no idea what was happening outside of this hallway, and it scared him. What if Dr. Hess was putting them through more “procedures”? What if he was pitting them against other prisoners in a fight to the death as some kind of sick entertainment? What if he deemed them useless and eliminated them the same way he threatened Felix when he first arrived?

The fears were bouncing around inside the Aussie’s head, but he halted them all with one thought. It doesn’t matter what they’re doing to Rose and Kyuho because I can’t do anything to stop them.

Felix was trapped inside a room with three walls of stone and one wall of metal bars. The door was held shut with an electronic lock monitored by one of Dr. Hess’s loyal employees. The only possible weapon he had at his disposal was a mirror above the sink, but the sound of it shattering would attract every guard in the vicinity. Plus, he wasn’t even sure if the frame came off the wall or not. The freckled boy was completely helpless. He couldn’t even find a way out of his cell, much less the building itself.

Chan hyung would have a plan. Chan hyung would know what to do. The older Aussie always seemed to have some piece of advice for his younger members, no matter what the situation called for. He also watched a lot of horror movies, so he knew how to escape a crazy kidnapper. If he were in that cell with Felix, he would have already created an elaborate scheme to trick a guard into opening the door so they could attack him and steal his weapon. Then Seungmin would bluntly remind him that the guard would probably use the weapon to kill Chan before he was able to get a hold of it. Minho hyung would laugh at Chan’s dejected frown while Hyunjin and Jisung argued over who they would use as bait to lure the guard in. Seungmin would, again, point out that the guard is smarter than all of them and would realize something was amiss immediately. Of course, the two dimwits would ignore Seungmin and continue arguing. Jeongin, the baby, would watch the chaos with a cute little smile---a perfect, well-thought plan formulating in his brain. But, he would wait until his hyungs shut up long enough for him to share it.

Changbin hyung … Changbin hyung would walk over to Felix, knowing that the entire situation would be stressful for him. He would wrap his strong arms around the Aussie, holding him close and whispering reassurances into his ear until he relaxed. The rapper always seemed to know when Felix needed something as simple as a hug. God, what he wouldn’t give to feel Changbin’s arms around him one last time, if only for a moment.

The Aussie shifted just slightly on his bed, leaning back into the stone behind him. He gasped as the two little bird wings brushed up against the wall, completely forgetting that they were there for a minute. It was such a foreign sensation to have entirely new appendages attached to his back, especially since they had appeared in less than a day. It wasn’t even something familiar, like an arm or a leg. The muscles and bones in the tiny wings behaved differently, forcing Felix to really concentrate if he wanted to move them a certain way.

He craned his neck to peek over his shoulder. They were still small and wimpy, but at least they weren’t completely naked. As Dr. Hess had so graciously pointed out, there were several feathers already in place and starting to grow. The feather shafts, or the part with which you write when using a quill, were imbedded in the skin. Felix assumed that the fluffy, light part of the feather would extend out from there as they got longer. He only had basic knowledge on birds, meaning that this whole wing situation would take a lot of getting used to. He would most likely have to learn to fly once his wings grew large enough. Usually, the Aussie would feel excited about being able to soar through the sky, but the fact that it was a direct result of excruciating tests ordered by the resident mad scientist took the fun out of it.

Felix wondered if Kyuho had gone through the same process. Of course, he had to if he had a pair of his own wings, but the doctor mentioned that it took much longer for his to develop. Was that the case with everyone in this damned facility? Or was Felix special for some reason? The doctor definitely seemed impressed with the Aussie’s ability to grow gross pink chicken wings out of his own back. Just another question to ask his two hallmates when they returned.

Having nothing better to do, Felix sighed, laying down on his bed. The wings were pressed up against the wall but the cool stone felt good on the new skin, so he didn’t try to adjust. The freckled boy resigned himself to counting the multiple spiders and flies exploring his room. As long as they didn’t get too close, he was content with sharing his cell with them. 

A couple hours and a few newly named spider friends later, Felix heard shuffling down the hallway. He didn’t think much of it; the other prisoners were probably playing soccer with a tuft of hair out of boredom again. He closed his eyes, trying to recall as many spider names as he could. He had Peter, Parker, Spooder, Natasha, Romanoff, Fury, Venom, Widow, Buddy, Soonie, Doongie, Dori, Kkami the Spider, Milton, Richard, Bokkie (who was the only little bugger that tried to land on his face), Elton, John, Miles, Undercover Spy-der, George---.

“Felix?!”

The boy jumped at the sudden voice, his wings twitching outwards and hitting the wall. He hissed, the new skin still extremely sensitive. When he opened his eyes, he almost cried in relief.

Rose and Kyuho were pressed up against the bars of their cells, staring at the idol with twin expressions of relief and shock. He was suddenly reminded of the last time they had seen him: all bloody and torn to pieces. He even passed out from exhaustion. They probably thought he was dead these past three days.

“We thought you were dead!”

Felix snorted.

“Well fortunately for you guys, I’m not. They just took me to one of the torture rooms to stitch me up.”

It seemed as if Rose’s whole body relaxed at his words. She looked like a major weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Kyuho, however, was frowning. Now that he was sure of Felix’s safety, he could voice a question he’d been pondering throughout the entirety of the idol's absence.

“Did the Doc say anything about your wings? Like, was he surprised that you sprouted so early?”

Felix nodded, “He asked if I had ever shown any signs of advanced development before. Did I build muscle faster and easier? Nope. Did any medication stop working quicker than it should when I took it? Nope. Did I sober up faster than the other members? Hell no. He just kept going on and on about how ‘proud’ he was and how I was his favorite patient and all that. The dude’s definitely got issues.”

“That’s an understatement.” Rose scoffed. She dropped to the floor, folding her legs and tail underneath her. Kyuho followed suit, the bottom half of both wings dragging on the ground.

“So he doesn’t know why your wings came in so early?” Kyuho tried to clarify, ignoring Rose’s sassy remark. His frown deepened. “That really worries me. Hess is going to stop at nothing to find out why the procedure worked so well with you in particular.”

“You’re telling me that this has never happened before? Ever?” Felix asked, disbelief evident in his voice. “He’s got all these different patients, and he’s never had someone turn all animal after a couple of hours?” When both Rose and Kyuho shook their heads, the Aussie felt his stomach turn. What was so special about him ? Why does fate want him to be the main character in a YA novel so badly?

“Felix, listen to me,” Rose spoke, reaching a hand through the bars towards him. She acted as if she was calming a wild animal, which was ironic. “Dr. Dipshit is insane, that’s common knowledge. His experiments are mostly successful, but now that you’ve gone and blown his mind with your affinity for sprouting feathers, he’s going to be very interested in your progress. I mean, he might find something as you grow and the bird’s traits become more evident, but he might resort to … other methods of gathering information.” The freckled boy didn’t necessarily like the careful way Rose was choosing her words. On his side of the stone wall, Kyuho’s face was solemn. “I’m trying to say that Derek might conduct tests on you to figure out why his serum worked so well. That’s why we’re so concerned. If you have any idea why this happened, you should tell him.”

Felix’s stomach twisted uncomfortably at the mention of tests, but his jaw dropped when he fully processed Rose’s suggestion.

“You want me to help him?! Even if I knew why the serum worked so well, I wouldn’t say a word! That man is batshit crazy. I’m not going to give him another reason to go out and kidnap more innocent people.” Felix was fuming. It was bad enough that the doctor had so many prisoners at his disposal. Felix wasn’t going to help him ruin anymore lives.

Rose’s head hung low, and the Aussie could tell she was ashamed. He almost apologized, but he knew that he needed to stand by what he believed was right. Maybe Rose was just trying to protect him, but he wasn’t going to assist the doctor in continuing his horrific experiments.

“Felix,” Kyuho sighed. The man was obviously stressed, running his hands over his face. “Rose didn’t mean to offend you. She’s just worried---we both are. Whatever the Doc wants, he gets. We can’t really do anything to stop him. Our lives are entirely in his hands, which he definitely takes advantage of. In the past, he’s had patients that reacted to his serum differently than the rest. They developed new traits that the others with the same animal DNA didn’t. A few patients had traits that were stronger or more advanced than the rest. Every single time someone’s reaction to the procedures was inconsistent with the others, they were whisked away and never heard from again. The rest of us could only assume the worst. Felix, we don’t want to help him any more than you do, but we also don’t want you to disappear off the face of the earth like the other ‘anomalies’ did.”

The freckled boy felt nauseous at the thought of what tests the doctor would have performed on those poor patients before him. He couldn’t believe this entire facility and all of the horrific things inside it was still a secret to the public. So many people have died within these walls yet no one noticed.

“Kid, you have amazing friends and a loving family waiting for you to come home,” Rose started, softly. Her eyes were warm and reassuring, somehow causing Felix to lose some of the tension set deep in his shoulders. Even his little wings drooped slightly. “You’re the only one in this goddamn place that has a promising future. We want to help you, but we can’t if you …” She didn’t finish her thought, but it wasn’t necessary. Felix could fill in the blanks. “So, you have to try your damned hardest to get out of here. Even though we’re both complete strangers and probably some of the weirdest people you’ve ever met, we’ll be by your side every step of the way. Okay?”

She had a point. The Aussie has only known Rose and Kyuho for less than a day, if one excluded the time he was unconscious, but he couldn’t fight the tears building behind his eyes. He felt, deep down in his gut, that he could trust the two individuals in front of him despite knowing little to nothing about them. Rose promised that they would be there for him, no matter what, and he believed her. When he met her eyes, he only saw honesty. From the other side of the wall, Kyuho shot him a little smile that reminded the boy of Chan hyung---comforting and kind.

“Okay.”

Somewhere, Felix felt something click into place, knowing immediately that he had made the right decision. He realized that he already trusted his new companions with something incredibly important---his life.

“But you’re wrong.”

The heartwarming atmosphere was shattered as the words left his mouth. Rose arched an eyebrow. Kyuho’s face crumpled in confusion.

“You two are definitely not the weirdest people I’ve ever met,” he shrugged, trying and failing to hide his grin.

Kyuho just rolled his eyes with a fond snort. Rose’s face lit up as she challenged, “Oh yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“Enlighten me, dear freckled child, who have you met has surpassed me as the strangest person you’ve encountered? Who has defeated me and stolen my title?”

Felix pinched his lips together, but giggled anyway. “My dear Rosie, you never held the title to begin with.”

Kyuho sighed, already knowing what was to come. He leaned forward, allowing his head to hit the bars. He seemed comfortable there, despite the metal digging into his forehead.

“How dare?! How dare you claim such blasphemy? I’ll have you know I take pride in my unique personality. It is impossible for one to be weirder than yours truly! Completely impossible!!!” Rose declared, gasping in mock outrage. As she went on, her red hair bounced and swished, giving it the illusion of dancing flames on her head. She was an energetic, bright person by nature, and Felix imagined what would happen if she ever met his Sunshine Twin, the one and only Han Jisung. The world would end, most likely.

“Why yes, my lady,” the Aussie began, his expression smug. “When I first arrived at the renowned JYP Entertainment, I was introduced to a man unlike any other. Only a few years older than myself, he was an esteemed dancer and had the envy of all the other trainees. What they didn’t know, was that the man was gifted with an extremely 4D personality.”

Rose scooted closer to the bars, still keeping up her offended act. Although, now she seemed truly interested. Kyuho too, perked up a little.

“Tell me, young man. Tell me his name!”

Felix paused for dramatic effect. He waited until he saw the redhead’s eye twitch with impatience before revealing the name.

“The man is called Lee Minho, or Lee Know to his fans, and he is the only one of his kind.”

Rose giggled, and Kyuho’s smile could melt the ice caps. They both watched Felix intently, waiting for him to continue. He was surprised at how invested they actually were in his little spiel.

“You mustn’t stop there!” Kyuho joined in, his voice lifted high in disbelief. “I must hear more about this man called Lee Minho. How is he more unique than a furry---er, woman with a tail?!”

Rose opened her mouth, most likely to call Kyuho out for his jab, but shut it just as quickly once Felix started talking again.

“Well, the man is an enigma. He dances like the wind in one moment, beautiful and awe-inspiring. In the next, he’s screaming like a banshee for absolutely no reason and taking disgusting selcas. If anyone dares to insult or forget one of his cat babies, he treats them like the garbage they are.”

“Did you do that once?” Rose interrupted, eyes staring at him knowingly.

Felix felt his face flush, “Shut up.”

Kyuho laughed from deep in his chest and Rose cackled like a witch. They took a few minutes to calm down, Felix pouting the entire time.

“Sorry, sorry,” Kyuho breathed. “Keep going.”

Felix felt his own smile grow as he thought back to all the memories he had with Minho and his other members. One in particular caught his attention.

“Well, I can remember a couple months back, when Minho hyung decided to buy a ‘realistic cat costume’ online. He thought it would help him form closer bonds with his cats, but all it did was scar the younger members for life …”

Three hours later, Felix found himself curled up on his mattress, his mind still swimming with fond memories and funny stories courtesy of his two new companions. They had talked and laughed until they couldn’t hold their eyes open much longer, prompting them to retire to their beds. Even as the freckled boy shuffled and squirmed under the blankets, trying to find a comfortable position that incorporated his fluffy baby bird wings, he couldn’t wipe the smile off his face.

For the first time since he woke up on Dr. Hess’s cold metal table, Felix didn’t want the overwhelming darkness to swallow him whole. He knew it was stupid---maybe even dangerous---but he felt a tiny glimmer of hope bloom in his chest. All alone, there was no way he could escape the doctor’s maniacal clutches. With a couple allies … ? Maybe, just maybe, the young Aussie would find his friends and family again.

Maybe he would feel Changbin’s arms wrap around him, never to let go.

Maybe he would survive.

Chapter Text

Collectively, the members and detectives decided it would be best to wait until Felix’s family arrived to announce the press release. They would all be on the next flight from Australia to South Korea, which would be landing in a few hours.

Knowing that word would get out eventually, JYP had sent a detailed email to a good majority of his employees, idols, and trainees explaining the situation and asking them kindly to keep the news within the company. If they had any questions, they were to come to him.

Meanwhile, the Stray Kids members had resigned themselves to occasionally posting on social media and hiding in the studio together with the intention of getting some work done. They didn’t want to fall behind with their next album, but they just didn’t have the motivation to complete it without their brother at their side. Changbin and Jisung were reviewing their rap verses with Hyunjin while the two youngest attended their vocal lessons. Minho disappeared into the dance studio, the only sign he was still alive being the loud, banging music bleeding through the walls. Chan thrust himself into recording and writing as many songs as he could but quickly found that he hated everything he was producing. It all sounded too rushed, too jumbled, too overbearing. None of the beats meshed well with anything he added, and the only lyrics that came to mind were depressing and panicky, most likely influenced by Felix’s absence. Chan’s hair was tangled from how many times he ran his fingers through it.

The Stray Kids leader was trying to toss another crumpled up page of rejected lyrics in the bin when he heard a light knock on his door. He paused long enough to call the person in. The crumpled page bounced off the growing pile of paper balls currently filling the trash bin at the exact moment that Seungmin poked his head into the room.

Chan sat with a grimace as he watched Seungmin's eyes drift from the overflowing trash bin to the discarded paper ball on the floor before finally resting on Chan in his disheveled state. He just watched the Aussie for a few moments, making him squirm in his seat.

Eventually, he just sighed. His expression seemed torn. He obviously wanted to say something, knowing full well that Chan was taking Felix's disappearance harder than anyone---except maybe Changbin---but he didn't. Unfortunately, he had a reason for visiting, and he couldn't stop to have a much needed chat with his hyung.

"Felix's family is here."

As soon as he heard of their arrival, Chan had hopped up from his chair and followed Seungmin down the hallway. He tried patting his hair flat as he walked, not wanting the rest of the members to see that the stress was starting to affect him. He noticed Seungmin's sad gaze on his face and let his arms drop to his side.

He would be lying if he said he wasn't nervous. Felix's family had allowed their son, their brother, to move to Korea with the belief that he would be in capable hands---that he would be protected. Chan had not only failed Felix, but he failed his entire family too. He had let the younger boy walk the streets of Seoul alone, and now he was at the mercy of whatever sick fuck snatched him away. Chan would completely understand if Felix's family hated him for it, but that didn't mean it would hurt any less.

As they neared the boardroom where Felix's family and the rest of Stray Kids were waiting, Seungmin grabbed Chan's hand in an attempt to give him some sort of stability. Outside of the dorms, the young vocalist rarely took part in any skinship, so the gesture was much appreciated and allowed Chan to clear his muddled thoughts. The two boys hesitated in front of the door long enough for the Aussie to take a deep breath. Then, they entered the room.

Chan wasn't sure what he had been expecting, but it definitely wasn't the screaming match that was currently playing out in front of him.

Fortunately for the Stray Kids leader, the shouting wasn't being directed at him. Instead, the founder of JYP Entertainment was facing the full brunt of a terrified mother's rage.

"I trusted you! I trusted this company! I trusted that my son would be safe---that he would have someone watching over him to make sure he's healthy and eating properly. I thought that the only thing I had to worry about was crazy fans and overexertion, but I was obviously wrong! My son is gone ! He's somewhere in this god forsaken country with the monsters that kidnapped him, and it's all your fault!" A woman in her mid-forties was leaning over the long table, her face red from shouting. She stood directly across from JYP as he sat silently, his face devoid of emotion. Beside the woman, a man around the same age was seated. He had cropped black hair and deep laugh lines. His eyes appeared kind but were rimmed with red, hinting that he had been crying recently. He sat with two girls: a mature looking young woman around Chan's age, and a teenager with tears streaming down her face. 

They all shared some kind of resemblance with a certain freckled Aussie, whether it was the nose, the eyes, or the smile. There was no doubt that this was the Lee family, and they were pissed.

"I was even informed by the detectives themselves that you requested the investigation and missing person report be kept private, out of the public eye," the woman---Felix's mother---fumed. "Are you seriously so selfish that you were more concerned about your company's reputation than my own son's safety?! The other members told you it was unusual for him to get lost. They told you they were worried, yet you completely ignored them. You don't even care what they're doing to Felix! You just want this all to be over with so you can move on and kick it under the rug, as if it never ever happened in the first place. You disgust me."

Chan and Seungmin had shuffled further into the room, over to the side of the door they had walked through. The rest of the members were all lined up against the wall, watching the fierce exchange with wide eyes. They seemed invested in the scolding but were too scared to get any closer. Whether they were actually afraid of provoking Mrs. Lee’s wrath or just wanted to see JYP get lectured a while longer, Chan wasn’t sure. He was more than content with standing in the corner and watching it all unfold, though.

Unfortunately, Chan’s plans to stay out of sight proved futile. The younger girl, maybe fifteen or sixteen years of age, peeked over her shoulder at him, eyes lighting up with recognition. She turned back to her father and whispered something in his ear. Chan’s stomach dropped when Mr. Lee immediately repeated his daughter’s message to his wife.

Felix’s mom straightened until she stood upright, her eyes flicking around the room. As they landed on Chan, her face shifted into something unreadable. The Stray Kids leader took a step forward and did the only thing that he could think of.

Chan dropped to his knees and folded himself in half, bowing as low as he could physically manage. He knew the gesture would not bring Felix back, but it would at least express his remorse over the whole situation. He should’ve kept a better eye on his little Aussie bro because now it was too late.

Chan felt movement and heard the shuffling of feet beside him. He didn’t have to look to know that the other members were following his lead, kneeling and bowing deeply. They felt just as responsible as Chan did, even though they had no reason to. They weren’t supposed to keep track of their bandmates at all times. They weren’t supposed to protect each other from harm. That was Chan’s job. He was the leader, and he failed.

His voice was most likely muffled with his head resting on the floor, but Chan tried to speak anyway. “Mrs. Lee, I am so sorry. I was trusted with the task of watching over your son, and I’ve failed. I should’ve been more concerned with the idea of him traveling alone, especially at night, but I let him go anyway. If I had just sent someone with him, he might still be here with us. It was my responsibility to keep him safe, and I f-failed.” Chan’s voice broke towards the end, his emotions overwhelming him for a moment. He had so much more to say, so many more useless apologies, but he was stopped by a gentle hand on his back.

“Stand up, please. All of you.”

Chan hesitated. Felix’s mother didn’t sound the least bit angry, which confused him, but he wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth. He pulled himself to his feet, the rest of the members following his lead. Despite her gentle tone of voice, Chan still refused to meet Mrs. Lee’s eye. He didn’t want to find disgust and disappointment in her gaze.

“Christopher, please. Look at me .” She whispered, her request spoken in crystal clear english.

Chan clenched his eyes shut tight in a last ditch effort to steel himself before finally lifting his chin to meet Mrs. Lee’s stare.

As soon as her face was in full view, Mrs. Lee’s unreadable expression melted into a truly proud gaze. She studied the man in front of her---the man who was there for her son and supported him when she wasn’t able to---and let a warm smile show through. “ There he is .”

Chan swallowed the lump in his throat. It was becoming increasingly more difficult to maintain his strong facade. The longer Felix’s mother watched him with a look of overwhelming love and admiration that only a mother can achieve, the quicker his walls began to crumble. It reminded him of his own mom, with her gentle caresses and soft kisses, and the thought caused his lip to tremble. He didn’t deserve this. He didn’t deserve Mrs. Lee’s adoration.

Slowly, Mama Lee brought her hand up to cup Chan’s cheek. Her palm was calloused, but it was warm, and the leader couldn’t help but lean into it. She used her thumb to stroke under his eye, where deep bags had begun to form due to several nights of little to no sleep. A stray tear slipped down her cheek, and Chan was shocked as he realized it had been shed for him.

“ My dear boy ,” the woman started. Her words were spoken in english, obviously directed towards the Australian native. “ How many nights have you spent blaming yourself for all of this? How many days have you hidden your pain from your brothers? How long have you suffered alone? ”

Chan let out a whimper, his eyes squeezing shut instinctively. It was barely audible, but the other members picked up on it immediately, their attention fixed on their leader. Mrs. Lee heard it too.

Another tear fell down her cheek, and she nodded her head ruefully.

“ Christopher, you have the largest, most caring heart of anyone I have ever met. You put others before yourself no matter what the situation is or what you’re experiencing. My son speaks of you as if you hung the stars in the sky, you know. You inspire him to be better, to live up to his potential. You guided him when he was lost. I know what kind of person you are, my child, and I am forever grateful that my son found you. I think now it’s time you bring down those walls and let us in. Let us help you, because you deserve it. I don’t blame you for what happened to my son. No one blames you, except yourself. You have nothing to fear. It’s time you realize that. It’s time you realize you’re not alone. ”

Gently, Mama Lee gathered the boy into her arms. For the first time since Felix disappeared, Chan felt safe. It was enough to bring what remained of his walls crashing down, and the man allowed himself to truly feel what he had been experiencing on the inside since losing his brother: grief, fear, pain. It all rushed through him like a tidal wave. He had been fighting to keep a strong exterior in order to reassure his members that they would be okay. He was their anchor, and he felt as if he needed to show them that he was unaffected. He was their shoulder to cry on, their steadfast rock in a surging ocean. He needed to remain strong when the others couldn’t.

But now, he was allowed to feel.

And he did.

Chan tucked his head into Mama Lee’s shoulder, wrapped his arms firmly around her, leaned into her warmth, and let go. He broke down, tears cascading down his face as he sobbed harder than he ever had before. His shoulders and body shook with the force of it. His knees became weak, and his legs started to tremble. Mama Lee easily lowered them both to the floor, stroking his hair and holding him steady the entire time. Chan was gasping for breath in between silent sobs. He clutched at the back of Mama Lee’s shirt like it was a lifeline.

Memories of the members all together passed through his mind: the time they first met, their first practice as eight, their first meal as eight, the day they were told they would debut as eight, that time Jisung somehow got himself stuck in a vending machine and the members had to deface JYPE property to get him out. Chan remembered each memory as if it had just happened the day before.

Chan cried for Felix, their lost brother who was most likely terrified and alone. He cried for the Lee family, who had sacrificed so much for Felix to follow his dreams only to see him snatched from their grasp. He cried for his members, who lost someone they grew to love like family. He cried for the Stay, many of whom viewed Felix as a source of happiness in their lives---happiness that had been stolen from them. Most importantly, he cried for himself. For the first time in a while, he wasn’t hiding his emotions like they were abnormal. He allowed himself to feel, to hurt, to give in. He didn’t have to pretend like everything was okay because it wasn’t. Now, Chan knew that. He finally understood that he didn’t have to suffer alone.

And as he held Mama Lee in a vice-like grip, as he felt the rest of his members kneel beside them and join them in their embrace, Chan thanked whatever deity that existed out there for leading him to his forever family.

Chapter Text

The next couple of days passed slowly for Felix. He was left in his cell with nothing to do but watch as Rose and Kyuho were led out of their own cells and down the hallway by a zombie-like assistant until he couldn’t see them any longer. They were usually only gone for a few hours before reappearing again, so Felix didn’t worry too much, but he was curious. Whenever he asked what happened on the other side of those double doors, they always said something about “training.” He didn’t try to push for answers because he could tell they were exhausted; he just let his imagination run wild.

At first he pictured them sparring other patients in some padded gym room---like one would see in the movies---but quickly realized it was a stupid idea. Why would Dr. Hess teach his own prisoners how to fight? He may be demented, but he was smart enough to know that none of his patients were locked in his facility willingly and would use every tool at their disposal to escape. If he taught them how to fight, they would employ their new skills to get as far away from him as possible.

Felix settled on the idea that Dr. Hess was trying to teach his patients to use their animal traits. Kyuho’s wings were useless unless he learned how to fly. Rose probably didn’t know the full capabilities of her heightened leopard senses until someone told her how to access them. Of course, the patients could still use their new abilities to attempt a jailbreak, but what good was an animal-human hybrid if they didn’t know how to apply the animal part of their biology?

It took several days before Felix noticed the thin metal collars wrapped snugly around the other patients’ necks. Rose and Kyuho didn’t wear them whenever they were chilling in their cells, but as soon as those barred doors swung open, they would pull the flimsy devices out from under their beds and clasp them at the base of their throats. The freckled boy could only assume that they were some kind of restraint to prevent the patients from hightailing it out of this damned facility. For a moment, he wondered why he had never been forced to wear one, but then he remembered every time he had been outside of his cell, he had been the human equivalent of a ragdoll.

Currently, Felix was supposed to stay in his cell to heal. It was boring as hell, the only upside being the fact that he could tell how much time had passed, even as he sat in a windowless room. The zombie assistants brought him three meals a day. He shared his breakfast and dinner with Rose and Kyuho, but lunch was always eaten alone. The food wasn’t terrible, either. It wasn’t stale, rotten, or mushy. But , it was the same three meals every single day. By the time he got out of this place, he wouldn’t be able to stomach samgyetang ever again.

In addition to the scheduled meals, Felix could tell when a new day began because of the facility’s nightly procedures. Fortunately for everyone locked inside, the lights were shut off every evening and turned back on in the morning. Felix personally believed they came back on way too early, but at least he was able to keep track of his days. According to his calculations, he had already spent a week and a half in Dr. Hess’s mad scientist lab---including the times he was unconscious. Since then, his first few feathers had finished growing, and he had sprouted several more feather shafts. The gross pink skin on his wings would be completely covered by fluff in another week at this rate.

The Australian native had taken to stretching his little wings when he got up in the morning. It was still a strange sensation to be using muscles that hadn’t even existed before the purple serum entered his body, but he was slowly becoming accustomed to it. He began by standing as straight as possible without losing his balance---which happened much more often since he gained the two new appendages---and gently extending the wings as far as they would reach. Then, he gave a few weak flaps and retracted them back towards his body.

The first few days he tried it, the skin around his shoulders burned. The still healing skin bled where the stitches were embedded, and a nurse had to come in and clean the wound. Later that day, Kyuho gave him a stern lecture about taking it easy and letting his body recover. Eventually, though, the pain faded, and he gave another attempt at moving his wings. He was pleasantly surprised to feel nothing but a slight twinge in the area. Ever since, it had become a part of his daily routine.

For ten minutes every morning, Felix stretched his baby wings and tried some yoga poses. It helped to wake him up and keep his mind occupied. Then, the idol would chat with Rose and Kyuho for an hour or two until they were whisked away. After that, he improvised.

Felix wasn’t ashamed to admit he was easily amused. He had the attention span of a walnut, so he jumped from one activity to another very often. Usually, he had his hyungs to help him focus, but now he was left to his own devices. For the first few days, he tested himself to see how many of his little spider friends he could remember. Then, he moved on to naming flies, which was much more difficult because they kept flying out of his cell. When he grew bored of naming things, he began dancing.

Whatever song popped into his head became his inspiration for an hour. He attempted the choreo for Blackpink songs, Seventeen songs, EXO songs, BTS songs, GOT7 songs, NCT songs, Mamamoo songs, Red Velvet songs, and, of course, Twice songs. If he didn’t know the choreography, he created his own. He refused to use his own group’s music because the moves were all ingrained into his brain. They came to him through muscle memory, easier than breathing. It was unchallenging, and, by extension, painfully boring.

When it became difficult to recall songs, he switched to beats. He invented his own music with the sounds around him: the patient tapping their foot down the hall, the door lock beeping from somewhere in the building, the plastic cutlery clicking against the trays around lunchtime, the heart pounding in his chest. Anything that kept a steady beat worked perfectly.

Indeed, even the sounds started to get annoyingly repetitive after a few days, so Felix adapted yet again. He took a deep breath and blocked everything out: every sound, every tune, every word. He concentrated until all he could hear was silence. Then, he danced.

He twirled, twisted, stomped, dipped, and popped. To the outside looking in, he had no rhythm. He wasn’t following a tempo or a beat. He must’ve appeared downright insane.

He didn’t really care.

In fact, the truth was just the opposite.

Moving his body kept his mind from melting. It was the only way he could actually stay sane. When he sat still, the stone walls started to close in. When he counted spiders or flies, his eyes drifted until they stared at nothing. He didn’t dare escape to his imagination; ever since he first woke up in Dr. Hess’ facility, his thoughts started wandering into darker territory. If he let it run wild, his imagination would trap him in an endless loop of “what if’s” and “why’s.” At times like this, his mind was working against him.

So, he danced and danced until his breath was difficult to recover. His eyes were closed the entire time, just his instincts preventing him from crashing into the wall or the bed. In a way, it was peaceful. The silence in his mind wasn’t terrifying like it usually would be. It reminded him of that dark void he would drift into during the procedure: his safe place. Now that the procedure was over, Felix didn’t think of the void very often. He was glad that he no longer felt the need to escape to it and not look back. He never wanted to experience that kind of desperation again. Now, Felix relied on his new companions and the comforting quiet to keep him at ease during his stay in the mad scientist's lab.

It was during one of his soundless performances for an invisible audience that Dr. Hess finally decided to make his next appearance.

Felix’s movements came to a halt as soon as the tapping of shoes broke his carefully constructed silence. They were moving rapidly, coming closer to where Felix was locked up. He stood still and waited as the person producing the noise came into view.

Felix found himself staring straight into the eyes of a grinning Dr. Hess once again. It was truly unfortunate that his cheerful face had started to become a familiar sight.

“Felix!” he laughed, looking as if he had just discovered the Fountain of Youth. “You seem to be doing much better than the last time we spoke.” He stood directly in front of the door of the cell, so close that Felix could reach out and yank the doctor’s head into the bars if he wanted to.

“I tend to feel better when you’re not around,” the freckled boy shot back, his whole body tense as he watched the doctor warily.

Dr. Hess chuckled lowly, apparently amused by Felix’s retort. “I’m almost certain that my absence wasn’t a factor in your ability to heal. But, I have to admit, you recovered quicker than I predicted. Perhaps your daily stretches and exercise played a part.”

Felix was shocked. How the hell did he know what I was doing ? He wondered. The thought that the doctor was constantly watching him was terrifying and extremely disturbing, but he didn’t want to let the doctor see how much the revelation had affected him.

“I was trying to keep my sanity. It’s easy to lose your mind when you’re locked in a cage like an animal.”

Finally, Dr. Hess’s bright smile faded from his face, and he sighed. He rubbed at his chin, suddenly looking ten years older.

“This is not a cell, Felix. It is your own room in which you are to live during your time here at the facility. I personally ensured the furniture in each room is comfortable and the food you eat is nutritious,” he claimed. Felix scoffed in disbelief. This man actually thought he was taking great care of his victims, all of whom he had kidnapped from the street. His tired tone of voice gave Felix the impression that he had made this particular speech several times for his other prisoners. “Besides, at this point, you are an animal compared to your average human being.”

Felix couldn’t control the rage that built in his chest. It rose quickly, drowning out all logical thought and caution.

“Who made me that way?! Who stole me from my friends and family to run experiments without my fucking consent?! You did! You’re the reason I’m part animal! You have no right to keep me captive for your own fucking amusement!” he cried, taking a threatening step forward with every accusation. His feet had taken him right up to the metal bars as he continued to glare at Dr. Hess with all the fury he could muster, chest heaving with the force of his words. The doctor’s expression had gone blank, and he studied the Aussie boy carefully.

For an extremely tense moment, the two men just watched each other. Neither of them were willing to relent, creating a standoff of some sort.

Finally, Dr. Hess tilted his head to the side, eyes never leaving Felix. Minhee, who had been hidden behind his shoulder the entire time, appeared with her clipboard.

“Have Yunkwan fetch Felix here a neckband. I thought we wouldn’t need one, but I’d rather not take any chances.”

Felix continued glaring, even as Dr. Hess broke the stalemate by turning his attention to his assistant. His eyes bore holes into the annoyingly pristine lab coat as the brute called Yunkwan came into view carrying a thin metal band that was all too familiar. He scrutinized the lack of emotion on the disturbed man’s face while Yunkwan entered the cell and secured the collar around his throat. Felix refused to stop tracking the doctor’s every move until he disappeared from view, striding down the hallway with Minhee at his heels and pushing through the large double doors.

With his source of anger gone, Felix let his shoulders slump and his wings droop. He released a long, defeated sigh. He knew his little meltdown was stupid. Dr. Hess had behaved as if he was going to let Felix out of his cell without the metal collar, but the boy had acted out. Now, the doctor was wary of him, and he knew the collar was going to make an appearance every time he left his cell.

He wondered what something as small as the neckband could really do to keep him under control. Despite his curiosity, however, the freckled boy wasn’t too keen on testing it out.

So, when Yunkwan gripped his arm in one of his calloused hands and pushed him towards the open cell door, Felix followed along without any resistance. He let the rough man guide him down the hallway and towards the exit Dr. Hess had used only minutes prior.

At the back of his mind, the idol was panicking, trying to guess where they were taking him and why. On the outside, he could very well be mistaken for one of the zombie-like assistants with his lack of emotion. He had made a mistake by letting his fear and frustration overwhelm his judgement, but it wouldn’t happen again. He also wasn’t about to show the doctor just how terrified he truly was. Who knows what the man would do with that kind of information.

As Felix was escorted towards the tall steel doors, he took a large breath of air. No matter what they did to him, no matter how much pain he was subjected to, he would come out on the other side stronger and more resilient. He had to---for the sake of his friends, his family, and his two new companions. He would be strong for them.

He would survive for them.

He would see them again.

Chapter Text

Chan had only experienced this level of anxiety a couple times before in his life: every time he was forced to make all new friends at an entirely new school after his family moved to a different neighborhood, when he filmed and sent his audition to JYPE, the several month long wait before he found out he had been accepted, when JYP himself decided whether Stray Kids would debut as eight or not, and, of course, the moment Minho handed him a shattered phone with a koala case.

Chan was usually very calm and collected. He adopted his chill mentality in his early teens, right as his classes started to become challenging. His friends and family always asked him how he kept such a level head, but he didn’t have an answer. The truth was that he did experience anxiety and stress. He worried about his grades and felt pressured to act a certain way in order to fit in, just like every other kid his age.

Unlike his peers, however, Chan was one step ahead of his rollercoaster emotions. Whenever he started to feel like he was drowning in his concerns, he stopped and tried to clear his mind. He played soothing music and breathed deeply. He kicked around a soccer ball with his little brother and threw a ball for his dog. He always made sure to sit back and relax, regardless of what was weighing on his mind.

He was like an island of tranquility in a raging ocean. Because of this, the rest of the members would seek him out when they were falling victim to their stress. He was proud that his members felt like they could rely on him when their insecurities and fears overwhelmed them, and he did his very best to help them calm down enough to talk it out. It was his responsibility as their leader, their friend, and their brother.

Currently, his anxiety was threatening to engulf him whole.

He was standing with his members in the lobby of the new JYPE building. They all seemed nervous---tapping their feet, playing with their fingers, rocking back and forth on their heels---but it was nothing compared to Chan. He was sweating profusely (gross) and kept running his hands through his already mussed up hair. He noticed the worried and slightly terrified looks he was receiving from his brothers as they weren’t used to seeing him like this. His condition was only made worse by the occasional rise in volume or camera flash from beyond the glass doors.

What seemed like hundreds of reporters and their camera crews were crowded around the front of the building. They mostly spoke quiet enough that those inside couldn’t hear them, but whenever one of the members came a little too close to the windows, the large group of press took the form of predators stalking their prey. They stopped speaking and watched their target with ravenous eyes, waiting for the moment to attack and sink their teeth into a nice, juicy story. Chan felt like a piece of meat dangling above the heads of starving wolves. Eventually, he suggested to his members that they retreat further into the lobby, where they weren’t completely surrounded with glass. Twenty minutes had passed since then, and even Changbin was getting impatient.

“Their meeting must’ve gone over. I’m sure they’ll be down any minute,” the rapper muttered, his voice tight with anxiety and not at all reassuring. Perhaps due to his obvious distress, the Yongin native had taken to cuddling Jeongin with all his might. The maknae was barely visible from where his face was smooshed into Changbin’s chest.

Chan couldn’t help but question Changbin’s forced optimism. From the many stories Felix had told about his family, and his mother in particular, they could rant for hours if the subject was something they were passionate about. At the moment, the members were waiting for the Lee family to finish a conference with Manager hyung, JYP, and the two detectives assigned to Felix’s case. Chan had no doubt in his mind that Mrs. Lee was going to squeeze every single piece of information out of those detectives. At the same time, she’ll manage to berate the company founder every chance she gets. In other words, the meeting will take a while.

Chan tried to gain some control in the situation, the responsible leader within him making an appearance. “How about we run through what’s about to happen and what we all need to cover once we get out there? You can never be too prepared.”

The other members seemed to ponder the idea, looking a little confused as they did so. After a few moments, Hyunjin hesitantly spoke up.

“Hyung, we don’t necessarily have to say anything. The only one talking out there is going to be you.”

Chan’s mouth formed a little “o” when the dancer’s words hit him and he realized the boy was right. Jisung snickered at his leader’s face, but Minho quickly quieted him by knocking him in the ribs with an elbow.

“Doesn’t matter,” the Aussie native decided. He held his chin up high to mask any embarrassment he felt. “I need to understand what I’m going to be talking about out there, and I need you guys to know what I have to cover so that you can subtly kick me in the foot if I’m going off topic. Okay?”

Chan scanned the faces of the boys in front of him, searching for any signs of bewilderment or indifference. Finding none, he continued.

“So, when we walk out, the cameras are going to go insane, the reporters are going to start yelling shit, and we just have to worry about lining up beside Mrs. Lee, who will be standing behind JYP, who will be next to the two detectives. Our order doesn’t matter, so figure out where you want to be in advance. Then, the detectives will step forward to address the reporters, and they’ll give a brief explanation of what this press release will be about. I’m up next, and I will describe what Felix was wearing at the time and where the cameras last spotted him.” At the mention of Felix, the room seemed to dim a small bit. Chan kept his voice and expression even in an attempt to placate his members, but he knew it would be five times as difficult to do the same out in front of all those reporters. “I’ll include every detail that might be significant to those searching for him. JYP will address what steps the company is taking towards ensuring their idols’ safety and how the public can aid in the search. Finally, Mrs. Lee will stand and make a plea to the kidnappers, asking them to bring Felix home safe and sound. The detectives will come forward to take questions, which will be a while, and then we head back inside to collapse and die on the sofas. Did I miss anything?”

“You promised to buy us all takeout afterwards because you love us and want us to be happy,” Jeongin muttered into Changbin’s chest, a small smile finding its way to his face. Chan’s heart melted at the sight.

“Oh, of course, Innie. I’m sorry I forgot. I’ll make sure to pay for plenty of takeout for all you guys because … wait.”

As the leader cooed at their youngest, the rest of the members had done their very best to keep the laughter from escaping their lips. They all watched, entranced, as Jeongin worked his magic, practically turning Chan into a gooey, whipped mess that was more than willing to dip into his wallet to keep Jeongin happy. The moment their leader caught on to the scheme, the boys burst into loud cackles. There were tears, and there were a few overdramatic members (read: Hyunjin and Jisung) who ended up clutching onto the nearest person like a lifeline in order to keep their bodies upright. The nerves running through everyone’s system seemed to be the cause of the excessive laughter, leaving the members struggling to collect themselves.

Chan mimed kicking Hyunjin and Jisung for their overzealous reactions, but the smile overtaking his features reassured that there was no malice behind it. Once the members calmed down, and the noise level dropped, Chan turned his revenge on the youngest.

“Oh, Innie!” He called. Jeongin immediately slipped out of Changbin’s grasp and twisted around to hug him from behind, placing the rapper in between him and Chan. That didn’t deter the Aussie native, though. “Come here, my little baby! I just wanna pinch your cheekies!”

“No!” Jeongin screeched, giggling from where he was attached to Changbin’s back. “Not my cheekies!”

Suddenly, Chan bolted towards the maknae, giving him no time to flee. Jeongin tried to keep Changbin between them, but the rapper was uncooperative and refused to move no matter how hard Jeongin tugged on his arm. Chan feigned to the left before ducking to the right. He maneuvered around Changbin easily, almost as if the rapper was subtly helping him reach the maknae.

In an instant, Chan stood in front of Jeongin, grinning down at him like a madman. The youngest was helpless as his hyung’s hands slowly rose up to reach his face. He accepted his fate, closing his eyes and pouting pathetically. Chan snickered and gently gripped his baby’s smooth cheeks in between his index finger and thumb. He squealed in delight as he stretched the skin outwards and upwards. He stood and played with Jeongin’s poor face to his heart’s content. When he eventually stopped, Jeongin’s cheekies were bright red from both the embarrassment and the prolonged pinching. The other members cooed at the sight, and the deep red blush grew darker.

Someone cleared their throat behind the group, effectively breaking them of their maknae-loving trance. Chan spun around and was greeted by Mama Lee’s amused smile. Behind her, Mr. Lee stood with his two daughters. JYP and the detectives had also appeared and were speaking in hushed tones several feet away. Chan turned his attention back to Felix’s mother.

Her gaze drifted to the reporters still bunched together outside, her eyes hardening.

“Let’s go face the wolves, shall we?”

The sudden wave of flashing lights and shouted questions was disorienting, to say the least. Chan felt Seungmin’s hand clasp the back of his winter coat like a lifeline as they waddled alongside Mrs. Lee. The moment everyone was settled into position---the Stray Kids members lined up beside Mrs. Lee and JYP with the two detectives standing slightly before them at the podium---the press release began.

“Good afternoon, everyone,” Detective Minjun started. His face betrayed nothing, but the tension in his shoulders and the firm grip he had on the side of the podium led Chan to believe that he was not a big fan of public speaking. The shouting had died down almost immediately, the reporters reluctant to drown him out and potentially miss an important detail. He scanned the crowd, the occasional shutter click of a camera breaking the silence. “My name is Detective Sin Minjun and with me today is my partner, Detective Yu Jihoon. On November 17th, we were assigned to the ongoing investigation into Lee Felix’s disappearance, which has now been determined to be a kidnapping.” 

As expected, all Hell broke loose.

In an instant, the journalists started hurling their questions at the detective, microphones and voice recorders thrusted into his general direction. They spoke a mile a minute, and Chan honestly wondered if they were shouting faster than Changbin could rap.

“How many assailants were involved? Do you know?”

“Was Felix harmed during the attack?”

“Could you clarify how Felix was kidnapped?”

“Have you made any ground on the investigation?”

“Has his family been notified? Could we possibly get a statement from them?”

Detective Minjun tried to regain control, but they ignored him in favor of talking over each other. The cameras had been flashing non-stop since the announcement of Felix’s kidnapping, and Chan was forced to look away to avoid being blinded. The shutter clicks almost drowned out the reporters, but it seemed like they took it as a challenge, fighting harder than ever to be heard over the chaos. Detective Minjun raised his own voice, but it was useless. Chan wouldn’t have even known he was speaking if he hadn’t been watching his lips move.

Suddenly, Chan felt the comforting presence of Mrs. Lee leave his side. He turned to see her stepping up beside the detective, gently pushing him away, and grabbing the mic on the podium. She brought it to her lips.

“Everyone, calm down ,” she ordered. She spoke loud enough that her amplified voice rose above the shouting and clicking. The journalists quieted down immediately, some surprised by her commanding tone. She scanned the crowd with stern eyes before stepping down and motioning for Detective Minjun to continue. The reporters watched her return to Chan’s side where she took and squeezed his sweaty hand.

“Please, save your questions for the end. I will answer them to the best of my ability after we’ve shared all the facts with you. Now,” the detective cleared his throat. He shuffled his papers, seemingly collecting his thoughts. “Yes, Lee Felix was kidnapped. A nearby security camera captured what we believe to be three masked assailants surrounding and subduing Mr. Lee. After viewing the film, it is strongly suggested that he was drugged to avoid any resistance. A large black van, driven by a fourth assailant, was used to carry Felix out of the city. Unfortunately, the license plate was covered, and the traffic cameras lost sight of the vehicle a few kilometers outside of the city. At this time, there have not been any attempts at contact for a ransom request. The motive behind the attack is still unknown, as are the identities of those involved. The investigation is ongoing, as stated earlier, but we will not comment on its progression to avoid alerting any suspects. The leader of Stray Kids, Bang Chan, will now describe Felix’s last known appearance to assist those searching for him.”

The shutter clicks increased a small bit as Chan replaced the detective at the podium. He took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. Finally, he lifted his head and faced the crowd.

“Felix left the dorms around 9:45 pm on November 16th, and the last contact we had with him was 11:30 pm, when he texted that he was on his way back. He was wearing a jean jacket with a grey hood, a light red tee shirt, black Nike tapered joggers, and white Adidas sneakers.”

The silence was almost distracting as Chan tried to gather his thoughts. The journalists watched him intently, their cameras glued to their faces.

“Felix’s hair had been dyed blonde, and the only things he had on him at the time were his earbuds and his phone, which we found later that night.” Chan instinctively reached for his back pocket, where the cracked phone with a koala case was safely tucked inside. As soon as his fingers brushed the cool plastic, he froze.

He was speaking at a press conference, telling reporters what Felix had been wearing the night he had been kidnapped . The search parties needed the information so they could recognize him if they found him---or if they found his body.

Suddenly, it was hard to breathe.

Chan felt his throat close up as a wave of emotion overtook him. He clenched his jaw, willing the onoming tears away, but it was proving futile.

“Felix … he---uh, he fought back.” His voice was trembling almost as much as his hands when he faced the crowd again. “H-He fought back against his kidnappers so, uh, he might have defensive wounds.” The cameras were flashing relentlessly, and only after he reached up to shield his eyes from the lights did Chan realize there were tears streaming down his face. His vision was becoming blurrier by the second. Chan fidgeted as he struggled for words.

“He has freckles …”

A sweet memory of Felix letting Jeongin count the dots across his nose and cheeks sprang to mind, causing Chan to clench his jaw.

“… smiles with his eyes …”

Chan saw Felix beaming after their choreographer complimented his progress with the dance.

“… laughs loudly, without a care in the world …”

Felix, with his head thrown back, letting the giggles escape him until he couldn’t breathe.

The silence was deafening. Chan felt hundreds of eyes drilling holes into him from all angles, but he didn’t even acknowledge it. His gaze was focused on nothing while his mind drifted.

“ Christopher? ”

The warm hand on his shoulder didn’t startle him, but it managed to pull him from his head.

“ Christopher? Honey? ” Mrs. Lee was watching him, concern evident in her expression. Chan stared back blankly.

Mama Lee smiled softly and brought her other hand up to grip his arm, a silent question being asked. He nodded---no words spoken between the two yet he understood perfectly. He allowed himself to be gently guided back to his spot beside Seungmin, away from the podium and away from the cameras.

With every step he took, Chan found it easier and easier to breathe again. As soon as he was within reaching distance, Seungmin took his hand and squeezed it tightly. Mrs. Lee released her grip, and the younger member carefully pulled his leader over until they were both surrounded by the rest of the group. It was shocking to Chan just how quickly he recovered once he was in the presence of his brothers. They all had a hold of him somehow, whether it was a hand on his back or a pinch of his shirt between their fingers. With his members by his side, Chan was able to think clearly.

By the time he tuned back in to the press conference, JYP had almost finished his spiel. He looked to be at ease in front of the large crowd, something Chan found unsurprising. The company founder spoke confidently and kept his expression relaxed.

“Our top priorities at the moment are finding Felix and ensuring the safety of our remaining idols. We have designated a page of our website to forming search parties, all of which will be positioned where the traffic cameras last filmed the van Felix was being carried in. Anyone can join a search party as long as they are physically capable of trekking distances upwards of 20 kilometers a day. We are actively communicating with investigators and will update volunteer searchers with any valuable information as it is uncovered. The company has also decided to implement new regulations and curfews for all JYPE staff. Starting today, staff members can not leave the building or dorms alone. They will be required to travel with one other person to decrease the chances of this happening again. Our security equipment has been updated and more security guards have been hired. JYPE is taking this situation very seriously, and we are open to suggestions on how to better protect those under our supervision. Thank you.”

The reporters remained quiet with the exception of an occasional shutter click. It seemed JYP was very thorough with his explanation, leaving them with no questions.

The peace was temporary, however.

As soon as Mrs. Lee stepped forward to replace the company founder, the cameras exploded into action and all the reporters attempted to shove their way to the front, hoping for a statement from the woman they had identified as Felix’s mom.

Mama Lee ignored them all, opting to reposition the microphone down to her height as the chaos erupted around her. Once she was satisfied with the mic, she looked up at the crowd and began.

The reporters hushed themselves as Mrs. Lee spoke, “My name is Lee Dasom, and Lee Felix is my beautiful son.”

It was strange to see such a petite woman commanding the large crowd with just her tone of voice but incredible nonetheless. Mama Lee didn’t even have to tell them to shut up for them to go ahead and do it. She had the aura of a woman you didn’t want to mess with---someone you had no choice but to respect instantly. Chan understood why Felix had always spoken of his mother with awe in his eyes.

“The circumstances under which my family has been living have been unusual for a couple years now. My son lives across the ocean, on an entirely different continent. It was extremely difficult, but we made it work because it was his dream to become a musician here in South Korea. One of the hardest parts of having your child move out of the house is the knowledge that you are basically helpless and can not protect them like you used to. Imagine that paranoia and fear being tripled when your child moves so far away that you can only reach them by a several hour long airplane trip. That feeling is what I’ve been dealing with for years. Now, my worst fear has come true.”

His entire life, Chan had found it more difficult to witness someone he cared about experience pain than it would be to experience the pain himself. Watching Mrs. Lee---one of the strongest, most badass people he knew on this planet---come to the brink of tears as she speaks about having her son taken from her was absolutely heart wrenching. His chest physically hurt every time her voice wavered, and he squeezed his eyes shut so he wouldn’t have to see her fighting back sobs.

His members seemed to be struggling just as much as him. They shuffled closer together, clinging on to each other to feel some sort of comfort.

“My son was attacked, drugged, and thrown in the back of a van. These disgusting individuals ignored his pleas for help and stole him away from those who love him,” Mama Lee’s voice broke as her emotions swelled, and Chan sucked in a breath. Against his better judgement, the Aussie peeked over his shoulder and back at the JYP building. He peered right through the glass to see the rest of Felix’s family.

They were huddled together just like the members were, with Felix’s father wrapping a strong arm around both of his daughters. His head was bowed, but his face was filled with pain and grief. Felix’s older sister, Grace, was stroking the hair of her sibling, tears running from her eyes down to her jaw. She seemed to be whispering something, but her lips trembled as they moved. Chan let his gaze drop to the youngest family member---Felix’s little sister, Emma. She was tucked into Grace’s arms, but her head was turned to face the crowd of reporters and her mother. Her entire body shook with the force of her sobs, and her expression was crumpled into one of anguish.

Feeling someone’s stare, she ripped her bloodshot eyes from her mom to meet Chan’s.

For a moment, they just watched each other grieve. Chan swallowed the lump in his throat, and Emma's sobs dwindled into soft hiccups. Chan took a deep, slow breath. Emma blinked at him, no fresh tears falling.

Chan looked away.

“Please, I beg of you, bring my son back to me. I just want to hold him again. I want to hear his laugh and see his smile light up his face. I want him safe and sound with his family. Felix is an incredibly caring young man with a heart of gold. He doesn’t deserve this. Please … bring my baby back to me.”

As she finished speaking, Mama Lee wiped the tears from her cheeks and stepped away from the podium. The detectives took her place, and the reporters lunged at the chance to ask their questions. As the shouting and clicking of cameras grew louder, Mrs. Lee hurried towards Chan and the members, her eyes still rimmed with red. She spread her arms and quickly herded the boys towards the safety of the JYP building. Chan allowed the other members to pass him, opting to hang back. Mrs. Lee reached him, her expression a mix between worry and confusion. Chan said nothing, smiling softly as he gripped her hand and squeezed.

The grateful, watery grin he got in return was most definitely worth it.

Chapter Text

As soon as Yunkwan pushed Felix through the double doors at the end of the cell block, the young idol was on high alert. Of course, he was wary of where the doctor was taking him and wanted to sense any threats before it was too late, but his main priority at the moment was searching for some kind of escape route.

Some might think he was foolish to believe he could find a means of escape as soon as he was out of his cell when prisoners who have been locked in this facility had never succeeded in doing so, despite being there for several years. Felix didn’t care how illogical it was because it was the only thing he could do in his current situation. Plus, a fresh pair of eyes could prove useful in spotting possible escape routes in an environment veteran prisoners had, unfortunately, become too familiar with. So, Felix let his gaze scan the new area of the facility with one thing on his mind.

The hallway they had entered was fairly short. It reached all the way from the left to the right with three sets of double doors distributed along the wall behind him. In front of him, there was only one way to go: down a wide corridor with a large iron door at the end. Felix could see several points of entry along said corridor, but as Yunkwan forced him towards the nearest one, the Aussie native had a terrifying thought strike him.

Without warning, he stopped in his tracks and twisted away from Yunkwan, his arm easily slipping from the startled brute’s grasp. Yunkwan shouted, but Felix didn’t take the opportunity to run. He merely turned around to face the doors he had just stepped through. His head whipped to each side as he studied the other two sets of double doors. They were exactly like the one leading back to his cell—same size, same color, same material, same beeping door lock.

Those are cell blocks , his mind helpfully supplied. There are two more hallways filled with prisoners.

Yunkwan finally reached him and gripped Felix’s arm so tight it would most likely bruise later, but Felix didn’t care.

“Are those cell blocks?” he asked, voice shaking. When he didn’t get an immediate response from the brute, he continued, his tone growing desperate. “Are there more prisoners behind those doors? How many innocent people has this lunatic kidnapped?!”

Unsurprisingly, he didn’t receive an answer.

Instead, he was forced to turn around and keep moving towards the entrance down the hall. He allowed Yunkwan to drag him along, but he kept peeking over his shoulder, trying to catch one last glimpse of the three sets of intimidating double doors.

Eventually though, Felix gave up, his sight being obstructed by the wall of the room he had just entered. And despite the many birthday wishes he made as a child, the young idol did not have x-ray vision.

Finally tearing his attention away from the cell block doors, the Aussie was greeted by a small room painted a soft pastel green. On the right side of the room sat a single exam table---almost identical to the ones commonly used in the average hospital. There were a few cupboards and countertops with cabinets covering the far left and back wall, but other than that, the room was bare. Yunkwan roughly pushed Felix towards the exam table, his grip still unnecessarily tight on his arm. The idol seated himself on the table without any resistance, and Yunkwan huffed, seemingly pleased. He crossed the room and leaned back onto the wall next to the cabinets. For a minute or two, there was an extremely awkward, tense silence. Yunkwan paid Felix no mind, and Felix let his eyes wander.

If he ignored the brute positioned across from him, the Aussie could’ve been convinced that he was at a doctor’s exam, waiting for his check up. Although, he was ripped out of that daydream when he noticed the lack of windows in the room, reminding him once again that he was in a mad scientist's secret lab as his unwilling subject of experimentation.

Almost as if he was summoned by Felix’s thoughts, the door burst open and Dr. Hess appeared. As always, Minhee was right on his heels. Dr. Hess didn’t even spare Felix a glance at first, too busy pulling supplies out of the cupboards and setting them on the countertop. Minhee freed a yellow file from her clipboard and handed it to her boss, the man finally slowing his movements as he took it from her.

“Felix,” he started, scanning the papers within the folder quickly. His eyes lifted to study the idol. “Today is your first day of testing!”

The cheery tone the doctor used did nothing to lift Felix’s spirits. In fact, his anxiety only increased as his vivid imagination ran wild with what “testing” could possibly mean.

“Don’t worry, dear boy. The first tests are always easy and painless---just some vitals and body condition scoring. Basically, we’re going to record how your body has changed since you joined us here at the lab.” As he spoke, the doctor gave the file back to his assistant and picked up a familiar piece of equipment. It was the black cuff that doctors often used to measure blood pressure. He stepped closer to Felix and motioned for him to hold an arm out.

Felix’s nerves had settled a slight bit when he saw something familiar---something he knew wasn’t dangerous---but he wasn’t so sure that he trusted the man before him not to whip a blade out and hack his arm off if he let his guard down. The sandy haired man was unpredictable and obviously out of his mind. Felix wanted nothing more than to return to the safety of his cell and never leave it. Every minute spent in Dr. Hess’s company was making his anxiety skyrocket.

“I’m not going to bite, Felix. I just need to measure your blood pressure. Surely you’ve done this before at your annual check-ups? This time is no different,” the man said, trying for a gentle, soothing tone. Of course, it did absolute shit at comforting the young idol.

“This time is no different?” Felix asked. He didn’t bother hiding his utter disbelief at the doctor’s choice of words. His face had twisted into an incredulous expression, and he pulled away from the man in front of him. “This time is no different ?!”

“Felix.” Dr. Hess sighed, the warning clear in his voice. “Just let me take your vitals. The faster we get this done, the faster you can return to your cell to see Rose and Kyuho. Okay?”

Felix hated that the doctor was already using Rose and Kyuho against him to get him to cooperate. He hated it even more because it was working.

“Fine.” The Aussie boy conceded after a moment of tense silence, holding his right arm out straight. The doctor smiled, grateful, but Felix knew he was secretly smug and had to use all of his willpower to stop himself from delivering a swift backhand to the man in front of him.

Dr. Hess secured the cuff around his upper arm and picked up the attached scale. He used his free hand to unwind the stethoscope that Felix hadn’t noticed until that moment from his neck, placing the buds in his ears and holding the end of it up against the idol’s skin. He inflated the cuff a few times, his eyes focused on the measurement scale in his hands. After only a few minutes, he removed the cuff and pulled the stethoscope out of his ears.

“Your blood pressure is 110 over 70, which is perfectly healthy for a man of your age. Minhee, be sure to record that in his chart.”

The doctor’s assistant didn’t say anything, but she opened the yellow file and scribbled on one of the pages inside it. Dr. Hess turned around, placing the cuff back in one of the cabinets.

The “exam” continued just like that. The mad scientist would take Felix’s vitals and repeat them out loud for Minhee to write down. Felix’s anxiety lessened slowly because the situation reminded him of his regular doctor exams both before and after becoming an idol. It was all familiar: the uncomfortable feeling of having a thermometer under his tongue, the cold touch of the stethoscope on his chest, and the smell of antiseptic emanating throughout the room. He even started to relax a little.

Unfortunately, Felix never had complete peace in this Hell hole.

After taking and recording all the necessary vitals, the man replaced his equipment and adjusted his lab coat.

“Okay!” he chirped, his laugh lines deepening with his smile. “Now that that’s out of the way, we can move on to the exciting stuff.”

Immediately, the idol felt the overwhelming anxiety return. His heart started pounding, and his entire body tensed.

The doctor seemed to notice the change in Felix because he held his hands out in a placating gesture. “Nothing bad, I assure you! The worst we’re going to do today is a little blood sample. I don’t know how you feel about needles, but it won’t take long. I promise.”

Of course, the man’s attempt at soothing the idol was fruitless---Felix’s mind was too caught up in his choice of words to really process what he had said.

What did he mean by today ? His brain panicked. Did he imply that there will be worse tests in the future?

Fortunately, Felix was ripped from his wild thoughts by the doctor himself.

“The first thing we wanted to do was take a full body radiograph, or ‘x-ray’, if you will. It won’t take long, and I’m sure you already know that radiographs are completely painless.”

As he spoke, Dr. Hess motioned for Minhee to exit the room. She left quickly, and the doctor stepped aside for Yunkwan to reach Felix. Apparently, they were moving rooms yet again because the brute forced Felix to follow Dr. Hess as he made his way towards the door.

The idol was pushed across the wide hallway into a room diagonal from the one he had just been in. It was much larger, and the walls were painted a dark blue color. Again, there were no windows, but there was a coat rack of sorts with several thick grey aprons hanging from it. At the very back of the room stood another exam table, but this one had a large mechanical arm reaching up and over it. Attached to the arm was a little box that looked as if it could rotate and move along the mechanical arm. Minhee was stationed in front of the equipment, and she appeared to be busy typing on a computer.

As soon as everyone was in the room, Yunkwan shut the door behind them, grunting as he did so. It left Felix wondering just how heavy the wood could be. Then, Yunkwan turned to face the idol and motioned towards the metal collar around his neck. Felix tilted his head, confused, but the brute ignored him. He reached up, unclasping the device, and backed himself into the nearest corner with it in his hands.

Now Felix was extremely confused.

“That device might interfere with our equipment, so we have to remove it in order to get clear radiographs,” the doctor so kindly explained, obviously picking up on the idol’s confusion. When Felix turned to face him, he hadn’t expected to see the man draped with one of the thick grey aprons, what looked like a neck brace, and a large pair of gloves. He looked slightly ridiculous. “Minhee here has already prepared the machine, so we just have to wait for her to gear up. Go ahead and lay down on that table there---on your stomach please.”

Felix hesitated for a moment, hardly willing to listen to the doctor’s orders. Every instinct of his was screaming at him to pull open the heavy door and make a mad dash down the hallway. However, he still had no idea how to actually escape the facility, and he couldn’t leave Rose and Kyuho behind. Eventually, his mind squashed his hope at a speedy escape, forcing his body forward and onto the exam table. As he sat down, he took a deep breath and stretched his wings outward.

He hadn’t moved them much since his morning exercises, and they were starting to feel a bit cramped. It was getting to a point that Felix would forget they were even there; they had become so familiar. In the short amount of time between the procedure and now, almost all of his feather shafts had finished sprouting. There were still a few spots of pink skin visible, but the wings were developing quickly, resembling a porcupine with its quills more than anything else.

“Alright Felix,” Dr. Hess began. He was standing beside Minhee at the computer, his eyes focused on the screen. He turned to the Aussie with a smile. “We’re going to take a dorsal-ventral radiograph first. All that means is that you need to lay on your stomach. This radiograph will help us ensure that your wings are growing in a way that is structurally sound. Okay?”

Felix nodded but said nothing. He was grateful that he didn’t have to undress or anything. He was already extremely uncomfortable with three pairs of eyes watching his every move.

Once he was situated on his stomach, arms resting at his sides and head turned to face the computer, Dr. Hess cleared his throat.

“Go ahead, Minhee.”

Suddenly, the large machine above him came to life, making Felix jump slightly. He quickly composed himself, trying his best to keep still. The young man knew what an x-ray was---he knew they were completely painless. So, as the machine slowly roamed the length of his body, he was able to force his muscles to relax.

The machine whirred and hovered above him for several seconds. Once it reached his torso, he heard the doctor speak over the machine’s constant humming. “We’ve progressed as far as your waist, so we’ll need you to keep your wings within the frame of the table. That way, they’ll fit in the picture. Also, keep them very still.”

Felix complied with the instructions, finding it relatively easy to hold his wings in the required position. In a matter of moments, the machine returned to its original position and quieted down.

“Good!” The doctor shot the idol a thumb’s up. Felix took that as his cue to sit up. “You did great. We need you to do the same thing one more time but on your back.”

Felix sighed discreetly, but adjusted himself to lay down. Although, as soon as he lowered his upper back to the table, he felt a twinge of pain. His wings were blocking his spine from touching the cold metal, and, since the skin under the feather shafts was still sensitive, it was slightly sore.

The doctor, noticing Felix’s predicament, said, “Unfortunately, you’re going to have to try and ignore your wings. I know it’s very uncomfortable, but it will only last a minute or two.”

Felix couldn’t help the way his eyes rolled. He scoffed, but it shifted into a grimace as he tried to lay down again. This time, he gritted his teeth and rested his weight on his new appendages.

The machine started up once he was settled, and Felix closed his eyes, trying to think of anything else but the stinging pain radiating across his wings. It was strange, feeling any kind of sensation in an area that used to be nothing more than dead air, but Felix was slowly becoming accustomed to it.

This time around, the young man felt as if the machine took twice as long to reach his torso. Maybe it was because his position was extremely uncomfortable, but it didn’t matter. All he knew was that he wanted the machine to hurry the fuck up.

“Felix, could you hold your breath, please? It will result in a clearer radiograph.”

The idol pressed his lips in a firm line. He took a shallow breath and held it, forcing his mind to focus on literally anything except the biting pain that was steadily getting worse. Obviously, his wings were struggling to support his full weight.

Finally, the machine’s humming ceased. Felix sat up immediately, the sudden movement causing him to feel a bit lightheaded. He ignored it, dangling his legs over the side of the table as he turned to face the doctor and his assistant. The skin on his wings still burned slightly, but with the pressure that had been stretching it gone, it felt a lot better.

Dr. Hess was smiling brightly as he watched the computer screen. Minhee was expressionless as always. The doctor ripped his attention from the device long enough to point his smile at Felix.

“You did great! The radiographs are loading now, so we can go ahead and move on to the next test.”

Felix saw Yunkwan stride towards him, almost forgetting that the brute had been in the room the entire time. He didn’t resist as the man clasped the metal collar back around his throat.

By that time, the doctor and his assistant had removed their thick aprons, gloves, and neck brace things. Minhee collected her clipboard and the file, scribbling something down within it. Dr. Hess waited until she was done then led the way out of the room and down the hallway. Minhee was right on his heels with Yunkwan and Felix behind them. They didn’t have to walk far, only moving one door down.

Felix stepped in the new room to see a large table positioned inside an even bigger tunnel of sorts. It looked familiar, and the young man realized he had watched multiple movies with this particular piece of equipment. It was an MRI Scanner. He didn’t know what MRI stood for, but he knew it was similar to an x-ray machine in that it wasn’t painful.

The process for the MRI was almost the exact same as the x-ray. Yunkwan removed Felix’s collar and stepped to the side, separating himself from the others by hiding in a little room in the corner. Inside were a few tables, all holding at least one computer. There were large glass windows allowing those inside the room to see the MRI scanner without being exposed to the strong magnetic pull of it.

Dr. Hess and Minhee didn’t get dressed in thick protective gear this time, opting to stay in their pristine white lab coats. Minhee joined Yunkwan in the smaller room in order to begin firing up the machine and the computers monitoring it. Dr. Hess stayed with Felix.

“With the MRI scan, you will have to lay on your back again. We will try to make it as comfortable as possible with pillows and cushions, but your wings may make the process a tad bit uncomfortable again. You also have the option of wearing noise canceling headphones to drown out the sounds of the equipment because this machine in particular is very loud.” The doctor was busy fluffing the pillows on the table, trying to position them to support Felix’s uncommon appendages. “You will also have to stay as still as possible to ensure we get a clear image. The scan will last around 45 minutes, and if you end up falling asleep, that’s fine. Understand?”

Felix nodded once. He watched the doctor arrange the cushions before his attention was stolen by a pair of wireless headphones sitting on the edge of the table. He crossed the room, grabbed them, and placed them over his ears. Since his ears lacked any jewelry---due to the doctor’s gang of thugs removing anything of value from his person before they brought him into the facility---they fit nicely. He heard some muffled noise from beside him and pulled one of his ears free.

“I think we’re almost ready. You can go ahead and lay down so I can adjust the pillows for you,” Dr. Hess spoke, motioning with a hand towards the table. Felix took a breath and did as he was told. The cushions were very soft and kept his wings from being crushed by his weight. They supported his head and neck too. However, Felix couldn’t get super comfortable because the doc was creepily staring down at him with a grin. “Everything’s good? Do I need to move anything around?”

Felix spoke for the first time in what felt like hours, “No. I’m fine.”

His voice was a little rough and deeper than normal, but he didn’t care. If Dr. Hess was surprised, he didn’t show it. Instead, he nodded and left the table’s side, making his way towards the door to the smaller room. Just before he joined his assistant and Yunkwan, he shot a contemplating look over his shoulder at Felix.

“What music do you want to listen to?”

Felix stared at him for a solid moment, totally befuddled, before he remembered the pair of headphones covering one of his ears. He thought about it for a moment. This would be the first time he would listen to music since his abduction. Admittedly, the facility played soft classical music over the cell block speakers in between meals every day, but that didn’t count. This would be the first time he listened to guitars and drums instead of violins and cellos since he arrived. But, as he let his brain wander, trying to choose one song or artist over all the others, he realized he didn’t really care. He shouldn’t be treating this as the last time he would ever hear music again because in a matter of weeks, he would escape this hell hole and would have the option to listen to whatever the fuck he wanted to.

So, when he turned his attention back to the sandy-haired doctor, his eyes were stormy. He shook his head slowly.

“I don’t care.”

Dr. Hess watched him for a second or two, his blank expression betraying nothing. Finally, he shrugged.

“Okay. Suit yourself,” he said, stepping into the smaller room and shutting the door behind him.

Felix studied the three people through the glass window separating them. His face remained neutral, but his heart pounded and the anger climbed up his throat. He wanted to scream, to throw the headphones at the glass despite knowing that it wouldn’t even crack. He wanted to do something other than roll over onto his back and submit to the maniac in the white lab coat.

But he needed to be smart. He had to hold his tongue and comply with the doctor’s orders until he found a guaranteed means of escape for him and his two new friends. It could take days, weeks, months, or even years, but he would do it. He had to do it.

He would make it back to his family---the one related to him by blood and the one he had found in Korea---but, for now, he would bide his time and stay safe.

Felix reached a hand up to pull the headphones over both ears and settled into the pillows. Even though the music hadn’t started playing yet, the headphones successfully blocked most of the noise that filled the room as the MRI started up. It took a minute, but eventually, the table underneath his body began moving, carrying him along with it.

Just as Felix’s head entered the tunnel of the MRI scanner, he heard an eerily familiar whining sound from the headphones. His body froze and his brain fought to process the slowly building melody that followed. By the time Chan’s soft voice filled his ears, Felix’s eyes had slid shut and a single tear had found its way down his cheek, gravity pulling it down towards the headphones.

That bastard of a doctor knew what he was doing. He was trying to hurt Felix by playing the last title track the members had all worked on together as a group. He knew that “I am You” was a song about that special person staying beside you no matter what. He was well aware that, because he had stepped in and snatched the idol from that sidewalk, Felix couldn’t stay beside his members. He couldn’t be with them because he was trapped in this damned facility. They had absolutely no clue where he was, and they were most likely hurting because of it.

Felix could feel the red hot rage building deep in his chest. He clenched his teeth and curled his hands into fists. The deep breaths he forced through his nose did nothing to stop his body from trembling. He was contemplating how hard it would be to pull himself from the machine, march up into that little room, and force that evil man’s head through one of those computer screens.

Just as the anger reached its boiling point and Felix moved his arms towards the sides of the tunnel, ready to put his plan into action, one of the voices filtering through his ears stopped him completely.

Changbin.

His words washed over Felix, immediately soothing him. His line wasn’t long, so his rap ended quickly, but Felix didn’t mind. The effect that the rapper’s raspy tone had on him was instantaneous and powerful. He didn’t need Changbin constantly whispering reassurances into his ear. Just a few words was enough to help him relax back into the cushions.

He knew what the doctor was trying to do, but it wouldn’t work. In fact, instead of breaking Felix down, piece by piece, his group’s music built him back up and made him feel stronger, more capable. The voices of his family filled his head as one song bled into the next. For the first time that day, Felix caught himself smiling. He enjoyed hearing the steady voices of the Stray Kids vocal line. Their impressive high notes and ethereal melodies made his skin tingle and heart melt. The rest of the members would come in with fluctuating tones, spitting one word after another in quick succession. They played off of each other’s energy throughout every song, despite the fact that, in reality, many of the lines were recorded alone, with none of the other members present.

Occasionally, Felix would pick up on his own voice, surprising himself with how well he sounded. Oftentimes, the young man was too blinded by his self-doubt to listen to his lines or watch his dances with a neutral point of view. He picked his own performances apart in an unhealthy way. He never gave himself a proper break, wanting nothing more than to improve with everything he did.

What he didn’t realize until that moment was that he had improved, immensely. His voice didn’t waver or crack when he rapped. His pronunciation was indistinguishable to that of a native speaker. His energy and tone oozed confidence even though he was always finding something to criticize. It was weird, finally being able to see the improvement that everyone around him had pointed out for years. It was weird, but it was also incredibly rewarding.

Felix loved listening to his group’s music because he could hear all of his members. He could feel their energy and love directed towards their Stay through their songs. As each of his members delivered their lines, memories of them filled his head. He loved each of them equally, as family.

But something in Felix reacted differently whenever Changbin’s husky voice filled his headphones: his heart beat faster, his cheeks burned red, an involuntary smile would take over his face. He knew what it meant. He had known for a few months now, and while Felix himself had accepted and embraced his feelings for his hyung, the world around him was still lagging behind. However, the Aussie native wasn’t nearly as concerned with society’s prejudice against people like him as he was with Changbin’s thoughts on the matter.

A few months into their training together, Chan had gathered the entire group together and brought up the issue of LGBTQ+ to create a discussion among his members. After only a couple minutes of debating, it became quite clear that none of the boys had anything bad to say. In fact, they were completely supportive and entirely open-minded. So much so, that Jisung and Minho had felt comfortable enough to tell their members that they had started dating. Celebratory ice cream and a Marvel movie marathon filled the rest of the evening, and Felix fell asleep that night with his cheeks sore from smiling and a heavy weight lifted from his shoulders. He now knew that his family would stay by his side, no matter who he ended up loving.

He definitely didn’t expect to catch feelings for Changbin only a few weeks later. Anytime the older rapper was mentioned, Felix felt the corners of his mouth stretch into a grin. When they were in the same room, the freckled boy couldn’t keep his eyes off his hyung. The first time he felt Changbin wrap his arms around him in a hug, the poor boy nearly combusted. It was glaringly obvious that something was brewing between the two of them, and all of the other members had caught on. Their teasing jabs and not at all subtle glances sent Felix’s anxiety through the roof. He knew Changbin was accepting of LGBTQ+ relationships, and he was just as much of a Minsung shipper as any of the boys, but Felix had no idea how the rapper would react if he learned the younger Aussie native was in love with him. The little voice in his ear would constantly remind him that, by confessing, he could potentially ruin their friendship. The fear that stemmed from that realization always stopped his heart and sent an unpleasant shiver down his spine.

No matter how amazing the thought of dating Changbin was, Felix couldn’t bring himself to risk losing his hyung for something that wasn’t guaranteed. Changbin was a calming, steadfast presence in his life, and he couldn’t possibly live without him. He had already decided early on that he would much rather silently suffer with his unrequited feelings than ruin the unique bond they shared. And, try as they might, the other members couldn’t convince him of anything else.

His mind occupied with memories and Stray Kids songs, Felix was so distracted that he didn’t notice the bed underneath him slowly sliding out of the MRI’s tunnel. His eyes were closed and his body was completely relaxed as he let the music wash over him. At that point, the bed had stopped moving and the machine had powered down, but Felix still didn’t realize. He was only ripped from his peaceful trance when the soothing chords of “Grow Up” were suddenly replaced by silence.

Immediately, Felix opened his eyes to find that he was no longer in the MRI. He sat up, hesitantly sliding the headphones from his ears to hang around his neck. A quick scan of the room told him that Minhee and Yunkwan were still in the separate room, but the doctor had left them in favor of greeting Felix.

“Hello, Felix.” He smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners in a way that would be cute if it were literally anyone else. He seemed unusually pleased after such a normal procedure, instantly causing red flags to pop up all over in Felix’s mind. “You seemed very comfortable in there. I assume everything went well?”

The Aussie blinked, his brain dissecting the doctor’s words in an attempt to find some sort of trap. The sandy-haired man’s disposition was freaking Felix out. He was being too considerate, too polite.

“Yes,” he forced himself to say. “It did.”

Dr. Hess’s grin seemed to grow, if that was even possible. “Great! I’m glad it wasn’t too terrible of an experience for you. I wouldn’t want you to be distressed in any way.”

Felix had to guess that the man’s strange behavior was a result of his choice in music. Maybe he was trying to get a reaction out of the idol? Maybe the music was a test to see if Felix was emotionally unstable or something similar? The Aussie had absolutely no clue, and it was sending his heart into overdrive.

“This MRI was incredibly productive for me as well! While you were being scanned, I had an excellent idea come to me! I managed to mold it into a logical theory that I want to test out.”

If his heart had been in overdrive before, the doctor’s words sent it into fucking light speed.

“W-What do you mean?” He asked. His brain screamed at him that the doctor was insane and wanted to dissect him like a frog in biology class or something equally terrifying. He barely breathed, but his heart was close to bursting out of his rib cage.

“I’m glad you asked.” The doctor chuckled lightly, which only served to push Felix one step closer to a full-on panic attack. The man pulled his hands out of his lab coat pockets so he could gesture as he spoke. “Obviously, we’ve been conducting procedures and tests for a while before you came to the facility. However, you were the first one that took to the serum without any difficulty. You’re developing perfectly and in half the time it took Kyuho. You are also the first idol that we’ve worked with. In the beginning, I believed it was just a coincidence, but now, I think your development and your career as an idol are connected.”

Felix swallowed, his tongue feeling like a cinder block in his mouth. His mind was starting to connect the dots, and the weight of the situation slowly settled onto his shoulders. His heart was still pounding in his chest.

“Think about it! As an idol, you are expected to keep yourself in optimal physical shape. You have to be fit and healthy. But, the stress of living in the spotlight is wearing you down. Your body is strong enough to support the serum and any new animal traits you may gain. At the same time, you are overwhelmed with stress and anxiety, which makes your cells weaker and more susceptible to my serum.”

Obviously, the doctor was speaking in terms that the average person could understand, but Felix’s mind was too busy racing with fear and nerves to properly process his words. He was trying to explain his reasoning, yet Felix heard nothing but his own internal panic.

“What I’m trying to say is idols could be the key to a major breakthrough in my research! I’ve been avoiding using people with family or friends because I didn’t want to start a frenzy, but I’ve been doing it wrong this entire time! I need idols , not regular people off the street! I know it may sound a little strange, but the only way to prove I’m right is to conduct more research.”

Felix swore that his heart stopped dead at that moment.

“More research?” he wondered aloud, his mouth slamming shut as soon as the words were out. The blonde doctor had been ranting with a huge grin, his hands gesturing wildly and his eyes bright in uncontained glee. Felix’s voice seemed to break Dr. Hess of his trance, and he glanced back down at the boy, blinking slowly.

“Well, yes, of course.” He responded, the grin easing up in intensity. His hands found their way back to his pockets. “To prove a theory, one must experiment. In order to find out if idols truly are the key to a successful animal-human hybrid, I need to test it. You can’t conduct one experiment and declare your findings as law. You must experiment multiple times while taking several different variables into consideration. Maybe it does have to do with his career as an idol? Maybe it’s entirely hereditary? I won’t know until I test it. I’ll have to inform Yehun so he can start bringing me more idols.”

As he spoke, Dr. Hess seemed to be paying less attention to Felix. He looked as if he was beginning to talk to himself rather than the freckled boy. The last thing he said was more of a mental note for later than anything else, but it made Felix’s blood run cold. More idols? Did that mean they were going to kidnap more artists? What about the bodyguards and managers constantly keeping an eye on their groups? What about the concerned fans and family members? Did they even care about all of the people they would be hurting by doing this? Felix didn’t think so. He knew it was selfish, but his mind drifted to his own members. Would they target JYP artists? Would they come after the remaining Stray Kids? He had no idea, and even if he did, he was helplessly trapped in this godforsaken facility.

His brain seemed to fixate on that thought in particular. Internally, the Aussie was screaming and begging, desperate to be released so he could protect the only people he truly cared about. His mind was running rampant with worst-case scenarios and continuously reminded him that he was useless here. He was completely at the mercy of the insane doctor who was indifferent to the boy’s struggle, and, by extension, so was his family.

Felix’s thoughts drifted into dangerous territory, and he knew it was risky, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. His imagination supplied pictures of his members being torn from their brothers and roughly shoved in the back of a van despite their pleading cries, his two sisters strapped to cold metal tables as they screamed for help, the purple liquid slowly traveling through the IV, and his mom and dad hugging each other desperately as they learn that their children had been ripped from their grasp.

And it was all his fault.

He should’ve been there to protect them. He should’ve escaped the mad doctor and had him arrested to prevent him from ruining anymore lives. He should’ve done something other than sitting in his cell for weeks on end, dancing to silence.

That evening, after having a blood sample taken and letting Dr. Hess manhandle his little wings, Felix was carted back to his “room.” Rose and Kyuho called out to him, excited to see their new friend after being separated the entire day, but he barely heard it. The buzzing in his ears was too loud. Their greetings soon shifted into concerned questions, but he made no move to acknowledge them. His own voice sneered in his ear, telling him how he was useless and pathetic---how his loved ones were better off without him. At that point, he wasn’t sure if he was even listening to his own self-destructive thoughts. His mind was blank except for one thing.

Felix laid down on his bed, fixated solely on the stomach-churning knowledge that he was the only person who knew that the doctor was going to strike again, yet he was utterly powerless to stop him.

Chapter Text

The longer Changbin scrolled through twitter, the more his eyes stung with unshed tears. His entire feed was filled with post after post from news outlets and fans. It seemed as if all they could talk about was the mess of a press conference that had taken place the previous day. It made sense, of course. It was just confirmed that a member from one of the largest korean boy bands had been kidnapped. That kind of news didn’t just fade away due to lack of public interest. Still, it was hard for Changbin to be constantly reminded of his failure as a friend and hyung.

Felix was his dongsaeng. He had joined JYP after Changbin had already been training for a couple years. Despite the difference in age and experience as an idol, the two quickly grew close. When either of them were facing challenges or struggled with issues such as homesickness, they sought out each other. Changbin had lost count of how many times he held a sniffling Felix in his arms late at night after a particularly taxing training day. Once the survival show began, they slipped into the routine of cuddling every night until they fell asleep. It was the only thing that kept them from losing their minds as the stress and expectations piled up.

Changbin had been unable to protect Felix from being eliminated. He believed he had been given a second chance when JYP had allowed Felix and Minho to rejoin the group. The rapper had promised himself that he would do everything in his power to make sure that the boy who radiated sunshine and joy would never experience that kind of pain or hopelessness ever again.

Now, he had absolutely no idea what Felix was feeling. He didn’t know where he was, who he was with, or why he had been taken from them. He hadn’t been there when Felix decided to visit the studio to get more practice in, so he couldn’t have possibly stopped him from going or offered to join. His mind tried to persuade him that it was illogical to feel guilty for what happened, but his heart told him otherwise.

As a hyung, Changbin was tasked with protecting his dongsaengs. He should be there for them, no matter what they’re facing or where they are. He tried his hardest to support every one of his members, but Felix always had him wrapped around his little finger. He was so in tune with the younger Aussie that he could sense something was wrong the moment he spoke. His voice was one of his biggest tells because it shook in a nearly indiscernible way that only Changbin could pick up on. He had the ability to read Felix like a book---his eyes were always so expressive to those who knew how to decipher them. Felix was his guiding light when the surrounding world seemed to fade into the darkness ever present in his mind.

And now that light was flickering, just out of Changbin’s reach.

“Binnie? You in there?”

The soft voice was accompanied by a gentle knock. Changbin had shut himself inside his room the moment he had finished his breakfast, wanting to be alone with his self-deprecating thoughts. He had found it strange that someone hadn’t already come barging in, but his luck had apparently run out. 

“Yeah. I’m here,” he replied, shutting his phone off and rubbing at his eyes. He hadn’t been sleeping very well since … that night. He knew he probably looked awful.

The doorknob twisted as the visitor let himself in. The day after all the members moved into their shared dorms, Chan had laid down some ground rules that they all had to follow. One of them prohibited the use of a lock on any door aside from the front entrance. It promoted trust among the members, and Changbin’s only issue with it was the fact that he couldn’t brood in peace without the constant threat of another member interrupting him---like right now.

Minho poked his head into the room, scanning the area before finally spotting Changbin splayed across his bed. If the rapper’s disheveled, stressed appearance was concerning in any way, Minho didn’t show it. Instead, a kind smile formed on his face.

“Hey, Bin. The rest of us were about to start a game of Mafia. Wanna join?”

Changbin pursed his lips in thought. He knew the other members were worried about him. They weren’t very subtle about it. Recently, they had been taking turns dragging the rapper out of his studio where he holed up. They would force him to visit the building’s food court at least three times a day. They seemed to have a weird sixth sense that alerted them when he skipped meals. He would never admit it, but without the other members constantly checking up on him and interrupting his work, he wasn’t sure if he would still be breathing. Maybe if he joined them, he could set their worried minds at ease a little.

“Sure. I’ll be right there.”

Changbin had nothing better to do, and playing a quick game with his members could possibly take his attention off of their current situation. He had been reminded over and over that he couldn’t physically help in speeding up the process of finding Felix. They had already scheduled their first search party so all they could do was sit back and trust the detectives to do their job. It was excruciating, waiting around their dorm for something to happen. They were hardly clued in to how the investigation was progressing, so they had little to no knowledge on what headway the detectives were making.

In order to distract the members, Chan had suggested playing games. The rest of the boys loved the idea, gathering supplies and household items they could use to recreate their favorite games. Changbin had retired to his room to work on some lyrics, but it seemed the rest of the members had noticed his absence. 

Minho’s smile grew, and he threw out a two finger salute before stepping out of the room and shutting the door softly. Changbin grabbed his phone and put it on silent. He plugged it in next to his bed. He didn’t want to have it on him, knowing that the device would only distract him from spending quality time with the other boys.

The rapper made his way out of his room, checking the hallways for any members. He wanted to clean himself up before joining them. If they saw him in his current state, they would definitely know that he hadn’t gotten a full eight hours of sleep. Minho was just too nice to point it out.

After a quick trip to the bathroom to brush his teeth, tame his hair, and bathe in deodorant, Changbin felt decent enough to be seen by other humans. He headed towards the living room area, knowing that the members would most likely congregate there. He was right, walking in on a slightly menacing circle of adult men sitting cross-legged on the floor. From an outsider’s view, they looked as if they were summoning a demon. From Bin’s perspective, it was just another day in the life of Stray Kids.

Most of the boys were too preoccupied to notice Changbin’s entrance. They were pointing fingers and shouting at each other, arms flying up in every direction as they dramatically tried to get their message across. Either they had already started the game, or they were trying to pick the moderator.

Seungmin was the only one who wasn’t actively arguing with the rest of the members, so he was the first to spot Changbin slowly inching away from the scene he had walked in on. The boy immediately sensed the rapper’s intentions to escape.

“Binnie hyung is here, guys!” He yelled over the other voices, sealing poor Changbin’s fate. The other members abandoned their shouting match in favor of jumping to their feet and surrounding him.

“Hyung! You came!”

“Bin, come sit down!”

“Jeez, it took you long enough.”

“Sit next to me, Hyung!”

Changbin was guided towards the middle of the room and forced onto his ass in between Hyunjin and Jeongin. He didn’t get the chance to speak as the rest of the boys returned to their respective spots, all talking over each other.

“We couldn’t figure out who should be the moderator.”

“It should be the oldest!”

“I think it should be the youngest.”

“Can we pull straws?”

“Sure. As long as they’re metal straws. Save the turtles and shit.”

“I can be the moderator,” Changbin butted in. A throbbing headache was quickly forming as a result of the constant arguing. The rapper would do just about anything to bring peace to the dorm living room turned warzone.

A thoughtful silence filled the air as the members contemplated the offer. They seemed to accept it, all of them nodding along and shrugging as if they didn’t have a better idea.

Chan turned to Changbin, eyes wide and questioning. “Are you sure, Bin? If you want to play, we can force Jisung to be the moderator. He sucks at the game anyway.”

Ignoring the loud cry of protest from the aforementioned squirrel boy, Changbin snorted. He let a genuine, albeit small, smile spread across his face. “I’m sure.”

“We always make one of the losers take over as moderator for the next round, so Binnie won’t have to sit out the entire time,” Seungmin piped in from his spot on the other side of the circle. “Everyone will get to play.”

Jeongin shot a pointed look at Chan, who finally seemed appeased, before turning his attention on Changbin. He bounced up and down on his butt, an eager grin fixed in place. “Start the game, Hyung!”

Changbin chuckled lightly and forced himself to his feet. He gestured for the other members to lower their heads and pat the floor with open hands, disguising his choices and any other noise. First, he picked the detective by tapping Hyunjin on the shoulder. Then, he poked Minho, giving him the doctor role. Next, he decided to assign the mafia. Chan, Seungmin, Jisung, and Jeongin were left. The youngest member was practically vibrating with excitement. He loved this game more than most, probably because he was skilled in tricking his hyungs. So, wanting to start off with an interesting round, Changbin tapped Jeongin’s head. He could see the large grin overtaking the maknae’s face as he continued circling. Since there were only six players in the game, it would be unfair to have two mafias. In other words, Jeongin would be on his own. However, the maknae was notorious for manipulating the other members into believing his lies, and Changbin would bet his entire life’s savings that he would easily win this round.

With that, the roles were all assigned and Changbin told his members to lift their heads. The first “day” of the game was quick and uneventful. The boys spent the entire time accusing each other with no real evidence. They all claimed to be innocent civilians causing Bin to roll his eyes. He could already tell that this round would go to the singular mafia who was incredibly talented at keeping up his innocent facade.

Finally, “nighttime” came, and the boys lowered their heads. Changbin had Hyunjin choose who he wanted to investigate. The tall dancer seemed to be torn between Minho and Jisung, but eventually settled on investigating the younger boy. When Changbin gave him a thumb’s down, he pouted and dropped his head to the floor. Next, Minho chose to protect Seungmin, already certain that the vocalist was not a mafia. Changbin nodded and moved on, allowing Jeongin to finally choose his target.

When Jeongin lifted his head and scanned the circle of oblivious hyungs, a sinister smile formed on his face. He seemed downright giddy with the prospect of “killing” one of his fellow members. Changbin felt a nervous shudder go down his spine before realizing that he wasn’t one of the kid’s targets. Besides, he was the idiot that put the maknae in his current position of power so, really, he had no one to blame but himself.

Jeongin took a few seconds to contemplate his options before ultimately choosing to kill poor Jisung. Changbin felt a little sorry for the other rapper. He just couldn’t seem to catch a break when it came to playing games with the members. Although, he always gave an entertaining reaction, throwing his hands in the air and complaining in a high pitched voice. Changbin could understand the appeal of picking on him, as long as it didn’t go too far.

As nighttime ended, the boys all lifted their heads. Some rubbed at their hands, the skin red from continuously slapping the floor. Most stared at Changbin, eager to find out who had died.

“The sun has risen, bringing with it some terrible news,” he started, clasping his hands together in fake grief. He met each of the members’ eyes one by one. He nearly lost it when Jeongin had the nerve to wink at him but quickly recovered and moved on. He stretched the silence as long as he could, enjoying the amount of power he held over his members.

Unfortunately, Hyunjin couldn’t take the suspense.

“Just tell us who died, you ass!”

Changbin frowned, folding his arms over his chest and raising an eyebrow in the younger man’s direction.

“Just tell us, Changbin.” Chan interrupted, failing to hide his growing smile. “Please?”

“Fine,” the rapper relented, drawing the word out. “The mafia chose to kill Han Jisung. You’re out. Sorry buddy.”

Immediately, the boy let out a shriek of betrayal. He jumped to his feet, jaw dropped in shock. “Are you kidding me?!”

Changbin could only shrug sheepishly.

Jisung threw his hands up and groaned, letting them drop back down to rest in his hair. Around him, the members were trying their very best to stifle their laughter.

“This is why I don’t like playing games with you guys! You always bully me! You guys suck.”

Finally, the members cracked, letting their laughter ring out as they clutched their aching bellies. Jisung tried to keep the upset facade going, but even he couldn’t stop the smile from spreading onto his face. Minho stood up from his spot and wrapped the pouty boy in a tight hug, completely shattering what was left of Jisung’s act. The younger boy let out a giggle as Minho buried his face into his neck.

It took a few minutes, but eventually they all calmed down, the laughter fading into wide grins and the occasional chuckle. Jisung had come to accept his fate, seemingly unbothered by his sudden death. He had moved to sit behind Minho, letting the older boy relax until his back was pressed up against Jisung’s chest with the rapper’s legs on either side. Jisung clasped his hands on Minho’s stomach, effectively trapping the man in their current position. Minho didn’t seem to mind though.

The rest of the “day” was spent discussing the possible mafia suspects. Minho barely contributed to the conversation other than to claim that Seungmin definitely wasn’t mafia. Hyunjin watched the argument carefully, trying to catch anyone slipping up and exposing themselves. However, Jeongin was careful. He threw random accusations everywhere, even accusing himself of being mafia at one point. Chan laughed at the youngest member, unaware that Seungmin was studying him with a suspicious glare.

Eventually though, the day ended the same as the first and night came. 

Changbin went through the motions: Hyunjin investigated Minho and learned he was the doctor, and Minho protected Seungmin again, completely certain that the younger boy was a civilian. When Changbin told the mafia to lift his head, Jeongin met the betrayed gaze of one Han Jisung. In his current position on Jisung’s lap, Minho hadn’t been able to lower his head to block his vision. Instead, Jisung used one hand to cover Minho’s eyes. Changbin had allowed it but watched the two of them carefully. In other words, Minho was blissfully unaware as Jisung stared down his murderer.

Jeongin seemed unapologetic yet offered up a sweet smile anyway. Jisung softened immediately, but jutted his chin at Minho before using his free hand to drag his thumb across his neck. The message was clear: You kill Minho, I kill you .

Jeongin lifted his hands in surrender and pointed at Hyunjin. Jisung shrugged, and the maknae took that as a sign of approval. He confirmed his decision with Changbin, who only sighed and declared that the night had ended.

As the boys all lifted their heads, Changbin leveled a sympathetic look on the mafia’s latest victim. Hyunjin caught on quickly, his face falling as he realized his time in the game was over.

For the benefit of the other members, who were oblivious to their non-verbal conversation, Changbin explained the situation: “The mafia struck once again. He decided to kill Hwang Hyunjin during the night.” Despite already knowing, the tall dancer seemed even more bummed by the news after hearing it aloud. His shoulders slouched and he pouted at the floor. Chan gave him a reassuring pat while Seungmin tracked the movement out of the corner of his eye.

The game continued as the remaining members discussed possible suspects. Hyunjin eventually accepted his death, leaning back on the couch behind him as he watched the chaos unfold. It seemed that Seungmin was not very subtle with his distrust of Chan because the dastardly mafia was using it to his advantage. Jeongin had started piling the accusations on their poor leader, claiming that he was an excellent liar and could easily deceive the rest of them into believing he was innocent. Chan protested between giggles, hands waving wildly as if he could ward off the maknae’s words.

Minho hardly participated, too busy stealing Jisung’s body heat as they cuddled. Meanwhile, Seungmin remained silent. He was listening to Jeongin sprout nonsense, the youngest member now insisting he was the detective and had investigated Chan the previous night. The Aussie attempted to refute his lies to no avail.

“Hyung is definitely mafia,” Seungmin finally stated, confident in his conclusion. “If Innie says he investigated him, then it has to be true. Hyung has also been acting real shady this entire game so it makes sense.”

“How have I been shady?!” Chan huffed, eyes wide with confusion. He had absolutely no idea what was going on, and Changbin pitied the poor fool. With a quick glance, he could see that Jisung shared his feelings. The leader turned his attention back to the maknae. “You’re making some wild accusations, Innie. I bet you’re actually the mafia and just want me out of the way!”

Accusing Jeongin was the wrong move. Immediately, Seungmin jumped to his friend’s defense.

“You’re seriously trying to blame Jeongin? He’s the only one here claiming to be the detective, so I see no reason not to believe him. You’re just desperate to pin it all on someone else.” The vocalist sniffed, crossing his arms in disapproval. His complete trust in Jeongin was blinding him to the truth, which was exactly why Changbin had chosen the maknae as the mafia. He was a dastardly child with the ultimate power over his whipped hyungs, and he most definitely knew how to use it at his convenience.

“What?!” Chan’s jaw dropped in disbelief. It seemed he had expected Seungmin to agree with his logical argument and was completely blindsided by his betrayal.

“So, we know for sure that Chan hyung is one of the mafias,” Jeongin spoke, ignoring the frustrated groan Chan let out. “We just have to vote him out and we’ll win.”

“Exactly.” Seungmin nodded along with Jeongin’s reasoning, fully convinced that he had discovered the correct identity of the mafia.

Seeing the crushing defeat coming a mile away, Changbin tried to take pity on his leader, stepping in quickly.

“Night time is coming. You have thirty seconds.”

The rapper hoped his warning would stop the trial before it even started, but it only made the evil mafia maknae work faster.

“We only need a majority vote to put someone on trial. Who thinks Chan should go?” Jeongin spoke hastily, tripping over his words in his effort to beat Changbin’s thirty second time limit. Immediately, Seungmin raised his hand alongside the mafia. Chan obviously refrained from joining them, but Minho, who had stopped paying attention once Jisung started stroking the hair on his head, saw a bunch of hands in the air and, like a lone sheep following the herd, did the same.

“Chan hyung is on trial. Who thinks he’s guilty of being a mafia?” Jeongin asked almost as fast as Changbin spat rap verses, keeping his hand in the air. Of course, he was joined by Seungmin. Minho, who still wasn’t paying attention, kept his hand raised because everyone else was.

The vote was unanimous.

“Well, shit.” Changbin muttered under his breath. He had tried to stop the evil maknae, but it was no use. He was too powerful. Now, poor Chan had been killed off, leaving only two innocents against the tricky mafia.

“Bang Chan was put on trial and voted guilty of being mafia. His punishment is death. Do you have any last words?” Changbin asked, turning to watch as his leader sighed with his head against the floor.

“This is why none of you would last a single day without me.”

Jisung and Hyunjin protested loudly, startling Minho who was half asleep. Seungmin rolled his eyes while Jeongin struggled to keep his grin hidden.

“Bang Chan was actually an innocent civilian. Great job guys. You’re all murderers.”

Changbin had to give it to Jeongin. He was a great actor.

The maknae immediately schooled his face into a shocked expression, eyes wide and sparkling. He masked his secret glee way too well, leading Changbin to wonder just how often he had to act innocent to get out of punishment.

Meanwhile, Seungmin was too stunned to speak, his mouth opening and closing like a dying fish out of water. The vocalist was utterly gobsmacked that he had been duped into killing one of his allies. His eyebrows were furrowed in disbelief as he stared at Chan who was still splayed out across the floor, his expression peaceful as he embraced fake death.

Minho, of course, did not care. Jisung was now braiding individual strands of his hair.

Changbin calmed everyone down, which mainly consisted of snapping Seungmin out of his trance and waking Minho up with a quick flick to the forehead. He declared that night was upon them, waited for the remaining players to lower their heads, and asked the doctor to save someone.

Minho glared at Bin for a moment, rubbing the red spot on his forehead, before turning his attention to the maknaes. Since he believed Seungmin was innocent, it was fairly straightforward for him to deduce that the youngest member was the mafia. Once he realized that, he came to the conclusion that the game had been over before it even began.

Jisung seemed to understand Minho’s thought process, leaning down to offer his own advice.

Changbin was able to read the boy’s lips easy enough: “Save yourself.”

Minho pondered the idea, sparing a glance at Seungmin.

After a second or two, the dancer shrugged the best he could with a wild Jisung wrapped around his torso and pointed towards himself.

How selfless , Changbin thought, snorting.

Then, Minho lowered his head and the mafia looked up.

Chan seemed to sense the change because he shot up, eyes scanning the circle until they met with the sheepish smile of his youngest member. If he was surprised, he didn’t show it. He glared at Jeongin for a moment before dragging his thumb across his neck and laying back down.

For the first time during the game, the mischievous kid looked nervous.

He shook it off quickly, though. He didn’t even need to think about his choice, automatically pointing at an oblivious Seungmin. Changbin sighed and nodded while Jeongin didn’t even bother lowering his head again.

The rapper called for the night to be over. Seungmin looked up, his blank expression revealing that he had already given up on the game.

“I’ll just come right out and say it---Seungmin was killed,” Changbin admitted. He crossed his arms and turned to Jeongin, trying his best to fight the growing smile on his face. “There is only one civilian left with one mafia. In other words, the mafia wins. Congrats you little demon.”

Seungmin nodded along with the news that he had been killed, and when Jeongin leapt to his feet to do a little victory dance, his expression didn’t change. The poor kid looked broken inside. Changbin knew that being manipulated by the maknae could do that to you.

Minho giggled softly, clapping for the younger member’s success. Jisung, Hyunjin, and Chan appeared almost as dejected as Seungmin. Changbin felt kind of guilty as he watched them mope, knowing that he had given the evil child the opportunity to take over the game. However, Jeongin couldn’t stop smiling, his grin spreading from ear to ear. Call him sappy, but the sight of the younger boy so happy quickly pushed the guilt away and brought a small smile to Changbin’s face.

At least he wasn’t alone, though. A quick glance around the room told him the maknae’s joy was contagious. Even Seungmin had his lips pulled into a small smirk.

The boys continued on with the game, playing six more rounds with a different moderator each time. The only role Changbin didn’t have was the doctor, but he was mafia twice, only winning the round during which Minho and Jisung were hellbent on getting each other voted out. They all had plenty of fun, laughing until their stomachs hurt. Eventually though, the game got a tad bit boring.

So, they moved on to hide and seek.

Since their dorm was smaller than a normal house or even the JYP building, the boys decided to expand the playing area as much as possible. They also wanted to blindfold the seeker to make it somewhat challenging.

Chan volunteered to go first, stealing a scarf from Jisung’s closet and wrapping it around his eyes. He stood in the middle of the room while the rest of the boys scattered. Changbin quietly pulled the couch forward and squeezed behind it. He hoped that Chan wouldn’t notice the new gap between the wall and the furniture.

Once he was settled, the rapper peeked his head out and watched the rest of his members scramble. Hyunjin jumped on top of a small table next to a chair, standing all the way up until his head touched the ceiling. Minho chose to hide underneath the curtains on the window despite the fact that they were too short to cover his entire body. Jeongin giggled at the dancer’s predicament from his spot next to the chair. He wasn’t hiding, really, but he had socks on so he could easily escape Chan without being heard.

Meanwhile, Seungmin sat himself on one of the kitchen counters. He kicked his feet like a child, eye-smile out full force. Despite what they had decided before starting the game, it seemed that the young vocalist was the only one that chose to hide somewhere outside of the living room.

Finally, Jisung found himself a spot. He picked up the cushions of the couch and laid down, setting them on top of him. Changbin could only shake his head. Jisung sucked at every game the group played because he had horrible judgement that led to unfavorable situations … like this, for example.

Before he could call the younger out for being too close, Chan finished spinning in circles and counting down from thirty. Changbin snapped his mouth shut, not wanting to give their position away. He could only sit back and hope Jisung wasn’t going to screw them both.

Chan started moving forwards as if he was drunk, the spinning really taking a toll on his sense of balance and direction. His hands were out and his feet shuffled along. He moved slowly, a couple centimeters at a time. Obviously, he didn’t want to bump into anything.

The guys barely held their giggles in as Chan’s hands met the front of the tv, startling him. He felt around and quickly figured out where he was. Then, he turned to his left, where Jeongin was positioned.

The maknae immediately suppressed his laughter and prepared to move in case Chan got too close. The blindfolded leader shuffled forward quicker than he had been, confident in his surroundings. This seemed to take Jeongin off guard, forcing the boy to practically jump out of the way when Chan came barreling by. As his socked feet hit the floor, they made a soft thump.

Like a zombie from Train to Busan, Chan stopped all movement and cocked his head. He slowly spun around, a large grin making its way onto his face.

Changbin had to clap a hand over his mouth to keep silent as he watched a blinded Chan stalk Jeongin, who was crouching close to the ground. It seriously looked like a low budget nature documentary following a ravenous kangaroo hunting its skittish fox prey.

Chan stopped suddenly, his hands still held out in front of him. He tilted his head as he tried to hear any movement. Jeongin held his position, arms and legs underneath him with his knees against his chest. Changbin couldn’t tell from the current distance but he swore that the maknae was holding his breath.

Out of nowhere, Chan jumped forward, his hands swinging in a big circle in front of him. He balanced on one leg and used the other to sweep across the floor. Jeongin scrambled out of reach, falling back on his butt and creating a large thud. Chan grinned like a mad man.

The Aussie native dove in and tackled Jeongin as he tried to crawl away, wrapping himself around their maknae as he shrieked.

“NO! Have mercy!” he pleaded, recreating every horror movie by reaching out and clawing at the ground to find purchase. Chan was too strong, however, and he pulled Jeongin back and into his lap. He had a firm grip around Jeongin’s stomach, refusing to let go no matter how desperately the boy yanked on his hands.

“You’re mine now!” Chan giggled, happily snuggling his face into Jeongin’s back.

Jeongin tried once more, twisting in Chan’s arms in an attempt at freedom, but it was futile. Eventually, he gave up and leaned all of his weight back on the leader.

“My Innie!” Chan squealed, tightening his hold on the maknae. Eventually, Jeongin managed to pry the strong arms from around him and collapsed onto the ground, gasping for air as if he had been drowning. Knowing full well that the vocalist was just being dramatic, Chan snorted, no doubt rolling his eyes behind the blindfold.

“Don’t try to guilt trip me, Innie. You’re out, and you know it.” The leader crossed his arms with a raised eyebrow, practically challenging Jeongin to disagree.

“Fine,” Jeongin huffed. “You got me. I don’t understand how though! I was so quiet!”

Chan shrugged, his lopsided smile just barely visible under the bottom edge of the scarf. “I could smell you.”

Changbin managed to swallow his cackle, and he noticed Seungmin throwing his head back as he did the same. However, Hyunjin seemed to have forgotten the rules of the game.

“HA! Chan hyung just called you stinky!”

Immediately, Chan spun around to face the tall dancer, already leaping to his feet as he stumbled towards him.

Hyunjin screamed loudly, picking one foot off the table he stood on as if Chan was a mouse scuttling along the floor. Changbin didn’t blame him. Chan shuffled towards the terrified boy faster than he had ever moved before, leaving Hyunjin no time to escape. As soon as his outstretched hands brushed against the younger’s sweatpant clad leg, Chan grabbed onto it. Luckily, he didn’t pull or Hyunjin would’ve fallen right off the table.

Instead, he let his free hand reach higher until he found the dancer’s hand and gently guided him off the table. Once on the floor, Hyunjin groaned and collapsed, finally accepting defeat but not at all happy about it.

“I had such a good spot too! I’m so dumb!” he wailed, throwing an arm over his eyes like a damsel in distress.

Changbin felt the cushions on the couch rustle slightly and his blood ran cold.

He wouldn’t … right?

“I’ve been telling you that for years!”

As soon as the words left Jisung’s mouth, Changbin leaned over the couch, reached past the cushions, and slapped him in the side of the head.

“Ouch, hyung! What was that for?!”

Changbin slunk back into his spot, his forehead resting in his hand. He didn’t even need to peek over the couch to know what happened next. He just hoped Chan wouldn’t find him as well.

The sounds of shuffling socks on the floor were quickly followed by Jisung’s startled yelp and the squeaking of couch cushions. Only a moment later, Jisung began complaining.

“Hyunjin hyung! You got me out!”

“What?! You’re the idiot who talked!”

“So did you---!”

“You both screwed up! Next game, you won’t. Now be quiet,” Chan thankfully interrupted. His tone held no room for discussion, and the two boys kept their mouths shut.

In the moments that followed, a tense silence befell the room. No one spoke, and Changbin was about to take a peek to find out why when he felt a shadow fall over him. He looked up and almost choked on his own breath.

Chan had climbed onto the sofa and was now reaching out towards the wall. When all he felt was open air, his smile grew, and Changbin knew he was done for. Chan was well aware that their couch was normally pushed right up against the wall. Now, there was a person-shaped gap there instead.

The leader didn’t even hesitate, falling against the back of the couch as his hands reached down into the gap. His hands grazed Changbin’s arm and hair, forcing an embarrassing squeak from his throat. Knowing he had been found, the rapper offered his hands and allowed Chan to pull him out from his spot.

As soon as he was in the middle of the room, Changbin sent a murderous glare Jisung’s way. At least the boy had the sense to look apologetic.

The rest of the game went quickly with Chan stumbling over to Seungmin right after finding Changbin. He had been alerted to the vocalist’s hiding place when his heel swung too far backward and thunked against the lower cabinet door. The speed at which Chan cranked his head around gave Changbin whiplash.

Minho, who was still camped out underneath the curtains, won that round. He claimed it was the hardest game he’d played in a while.

“I’ve never struggled to hold in laughter that much before,” he had said, sending meaningful looks in Hyunjin and Jisung’s directions. They both flipped him off.

They went on to play a few more rounds, making sure that everyone had the chance to be the seeker. They managed to finish without breaking anything---if one didn’t count the possible fracture a blinded Minho’s toe received when he accidentally kicked the corner of the tv stand. By the time they called it quits, it was nearing one in the afternoon.

Chan and Jisung disappeared into the kitchen to start making lunch, and the rest of the boys scattered across the living room. Normally, they would’ve disappeared into their own rooms, but it was obvious that none of them really wanted to be alone at the moment. They were all doing their own thing, content with a lazy day at the dorms.

All except for Hyunjin, however.

He declared that he was craving street vendor tteokbokki, deciding that he wanted Seungmin and Changbin to join him. Seungmin got up almost immediately, grabbing a winter coat and his shoes as if he was on autopilot. Changbin was surprised that Hyunjin even wanted him along. Usually, it was just Hyunjin and Seungmin together. They were practically attached at the hip. Now, though, Hyunjin was trying to forcibly drag Changbin towards the door by his hand.

It’s not like he didn’t want to go. At the mere mention of tteokbokki, Changbin felt his stomach growl and his mouth water. Plus, Hyunjin and Seungmin weren’t overwhelming the way MinSung could be sometimes. Changbin enjoyed spending time with them. There was only one thing holding him back.

“Shouldn’t we ask Chan hyung first?”

Hyunjin stopped pulling at the rapper’s arm long enough to pout.

“What’s the big deal? We’re traveling in a group of three.”

Changbin shrugged the best he could with his outstretched arm still held tight in Hyunjin’s grip. “He’ll want to know. We shouldn’t just leave without telling him.”

The dancer sighed, his shoulders drooping. He finally released Changbin, giving him a stern look.

“If you ask Chan and he says we can’t go, I’m blaming you.”

Then, the younger boy spun around and made his way over to the door, where Seungmin was waiting. Changbin snorted, amused at his dongsaeng’s dramatics. He knew Hyunjin didn’t really mean it. The boy was just stir crazy. It was hard, being locked in their dorms all day every day to avoid the press. It hadn’t been that long, but it was definitely getting to them. Changbin could understand Hyunjin’s desire to go out, even if it was just for food.

But Chan still needed to know.

Changbin heard soft laughter as he neared the kitchen, the sound bringing a smile to his lips. He guessed that Jisung was doing something dumb to make Chan giggle.

When he peeked his head inside, he barely suppressed a snort. Jisung was crouched in the corner of the room, a spatula held in his hands as if it was a gun with a pot on his head. His back was against the cabinets and he shouted nonsense orders in a gruff voice. Meanwhile, Chan was doubled over, clutching his stomach as he wheezed. Apparently, Jisung’s idiotic portrayal of war-hardened general was extremely funny to the eldest member.

Changbin didn’t want to interrupt the moment, but he needed to let Chan know that Hyunjin was making his escape. So, he stepped into the kitchen, clearing his throat.

“Hyung?”

Immediately, both men turned to look at him. Jisung jumped to his feet and tossed the spatula onto the counter next to him, acting as if he hadn’t just been pretending it was a weapon. The pot was still on his head, but he didn’t seem to notice. Chan was wiping tears from his eyes, but as he looked at Changbin, the rapper could tell his full attention was on him.

Shaking his head in amusement, Changbin ignored the embarrassment radiating off his dongsaeng.

“Chan hyung?” he asked. “I just wanted to know if Hyunjin, Seungmin, and I could go out for lunch today? We were craving street vendor tteokbokki.”

Chan’s amused expression quickly morphed into one of concern, his eyebrows furrowing as he bit the inside of his cheek. He spared a glance at Jisung, who had sobered up quickly, his sheepish smile dimming into a grimace.

Changbin felt horrible. He didn’t mean to destroy the good mood the two had managed to create, but now the air was thick with tension as his leader contemplated his request. Any and all laughter that had filled the room only minutes earlier was now gone, replaced with an uncomfortable silence. The rapper wanted to take it all back, but he knew it was too late. At this point, he might as well try to convince Chan to say yes.

“It’s just a quick trip to the nearest market,” he reasoned. Chan nodded once, but he still looked hesitant. “We can all wear masks and hats to block any press. Besides, we’re traveling in a group of three so we can watch each other’s backs. We’re all adults---we can take care of ourselves, Hyung.”

Chan raised his hands in a placating gesture. He met Changbin’s eye, his gaze filled with worry and the slightest hint of fear.

“I know, I know. It’s not that I don’t trust you guys … I don’t trust the press and the sasaengs camped out in front of our building. They want nothing more than to catch us unaware and vulnerable.” The Stray Kids leader sighed heavily through his nose, his chest expanding with the force of it. He closed his eyes and leaned back against the counter behind him. Jisung, who had been surprisingly quiet the entire time, copied his movements and finally realized the pot was still on his head, hastily taking it off.

Changbin knew that Chan’s mind was racing with worse-case scenarios, and he could only hope the leader would be able to look past them. Hyunjin would always comply with his oldest hyung’s requests, even if they involved him staying in the dorms he was quickly growing sick of. However, Changbin knew the dancer wouldn’t be able to last much longer without fresh air and a long walk to stretch his legs.

It seemed Chan had come to the same conclusion.

“You can go,” he declared, opening his eyes to glare at the rapper across from him as he continued. “ But you will stay together, cover your faces, and keep your phones on you at all times. If I text one of you, I expect an immediate answer, got it?”

Changbin perked up, unable to stop a large smile from forming. He rocked back and forth on his heels as he listened intently.

Chan chuckled lightly at the rapper’s instant mood change, but he didn’t pause his lecture for very long.

“After you get your food, you will bring it back here to eat. It shouldn’t get cold if you walk fast enough. Also---and this goes without saying---absolutely no detours. You are to go directly to the market and back. Keep your heads down. Do you understand?”

Changbin nodded quickly, already backing out of the kitchen. “Yes, Hyung. I promise I’ll watch after the kids. Don’t worry about us. And thank you!”

The rapper sped out of the room, an extra skip in his step. He was gone before he could hear Chan mutter something softly under his breath: “How can I not worry about my own family?”

Changbin turned the corners on socked feet so fast he drifted, but it got him to the front door quicker. Hyunjin and Seungmin were, luckily, still waiting for him, their coats and shoes already on. As he skidded into the room, they lifted their heads. As soon as they laid eyes on Changbin’s excited grin, they knew what Chan’s answer had been.

“Let’s go!” Hyunjin shrieked, bursting out through the door without giving Changbin a chance to catch up. Seungmin was more considerate, and he stayed back to watch as his hyung got prepared to head outside. When they finally stepped out of the dorm and into the hallway, Hyunjin was impatiently waiting for them near the staircase.

“C’mon! I want my tteokbokki!” he pouted, crossing his arms as if it would magically make his two companions move quicker. Seungmin sighed through his nose, but Changbin could see the corners of his mouth lifting ever so slightly. The vocalist was incredibly soft for his taller hyung despite how hard he tried to hide it.

Hyunjin decided that Seungmin and Binnie were taking way too long to join him, so he took matters into his own hands. He skipped over to his companions, looping an arm through each one of theirs and started pulling them forward. Seungmin was protesting the entire way through the building and out onto the street, but Changbin couldn’t be bothered. He was too busy trying to calm his gigantic smile.

It took a little less than ten minutes to reach the street market. Luck seemed to be on their side at the moment because they hadn’t run into any reporters yet. Hyunjin was still dragging the other two along, way too excited to walk at a normal pace. Changbin wondered how the boy could even see with his bucket hat pulled as low as it was. He almost didn’t need to wear a mask, half his entire face being covered already.

Changbin and Seungmin, however, opted for a more comfortable combination of baseball caps and thin masks. They looked slightly suspicious, but none of the street vendors seemed to mind. They were more concerned with selling their food or produce than who they were selling it to.

The street was crowded with hungry customers and the tantalizing scents of delicious meals. Changbin felt Hyunjin let go of his arm, and looked over to his left to see Seungmin had been freed as well. Since they had arrived at their destination, the dancer saw no need to drag them along. Plus, the three idols had plenty of experience navigating dense masses of people, so they didn’t need to hold on to each other to stay close.

Although, as soon as they broke apart, Seungmin caught up with the eager Hyunjin, and they began walking side-by-side. Immediate conversation flowed between the two as they debated which vendor they should visit. They never spared a glance over their shoulder to check if their third companion was following. Changbin kept the pace easy enough, but all of a sudden it felt like he had been forgotten.

He didn’t know why he was so surprised. Obviously, Hyunjin must’ve wanted this to be an outing for Seungmin and him only. When he had seen Changbin moping around with nothing to do, he probably felt bad and invited him to join. That seemed to be a very common occurrence ever since Felix was taken from them.

Changbin and Felix were somewhat attached at the hip. One was never seen without the other too far behind. At first, Changbin had spent so much time with Felix because Chan had asked him to. The leader was incredibly busy during their trainee days, and Felix still didn’t know the other members that well. Once Changbin realized just how fun and sweet his dongsaeng was, he went out of his way to be there for him. Felix never pushed him away, so he assumed that the younger enjoyed their time together as much as he did.

Now, the person that he had become so dependent on was gone, and until they got him back, Changbin felt lost.

That’s why his members had been sending him more and more worried looks as of late. They were trying their best to drag him out of the studio and his bedroom where he holed up. They had to remind him to eat---otherwise he would forget. He knew it wasn’t healthy, what he was doing, but he didn’t know what else to do. If he couldn’t help the detectives find his Felix, then he was going to try and appease JYP by producing more songs. He had to be useful somehow.

Changbin came to the conclusion that Hyunjin had deemed it necessary to bring him along just to get him away from the dorms, but now that they were outside, he didn’t have to babysit him anymore. The whole situation made the rapper feel like nothing more than an annoying toddler.

In other words, he felt like a huge burden.

“Bin hyung?!”

Hyunjin’s loud voice shook him out of his stupor. Changbin had been too deep into his self-deprecating thoughts to realize that he had stopped walking, allowing Hyunjin and Seungmin to get too far ahead of him. He whipped his head around as he searched for them, his gut roiling with panic.

Fortunately, he spotted Hyunjin’s obnoxious bucket hat poking out from the crowd fairly quickly. For once, he was glad that Hyunjin was so much taller than him. Changbin started pushing through the masses of people to get to his dongsaengs but stopped short when he got close enough to see them clearly.

The dancer had called out to him again, still trying to find his smaller hyung. He was almost hysterical as he scanned the crowd with wide eyes. Beside him, Seungmin was doing his best to calm Hyunjin. Although, the vocalist didn’t look all that relaxed either. The two of them were starting to gather strange looks from the people passing by, and Changbin knew he had to step in before they gained too much attention.

“Hey! Hey, I’m right here,” he whisper-shouted once he got within hearing distance. Immediately, Hyunjin and Seungmin spun around to face him, their entire bodies going slack with relief. Changbin stepped closer, already attempting to ease their stress with soothing words, but he was cut off as soon as his mouth opened. Hyunjin had scooped him up into a bone-crushing hug while Seungmin clung tightly onto the back of his coat.

If he could breathe, Changbin would’ve returned the hug. However, he didn’t want to pass out in his dongsaeng’s arms and send the crowd around him into a panic, so he tapped Hyunjin’s back until he let go.

Gasping down a breath of air, he said, “I’m sorry guys. I got a little lost in my head.”

Seungmin’s still concerned eyes softened as Changbin tried to apologize, the vocalist obviously just happy that he was safe. Hyunjin grabbed his hyung’s hands and squeezed. Changbin let him, knowing that the dancer had always been far more comforted by affectionate touches than reassuring words.

“It’s okay,” he sighed, shoulders sagging as he slowly relaxed. Changbin rubbed his thumb along the boy’s knuckles, eliciting a big smile that made his eyes form into crescents behind the mask. “I’m just glad you’re okay. I’m sorry for walking ahead of you. Seungmin and I should’ve been paying more attention. We were just a bit distracted by all the food.”

“We thought you were right beside Hyunjin, so we kind of panicked when we asked you a question only to realize you weren’t there,” Seungmin added, pulling his coat sleeves down over his hands until just his fingers poked out. The embarrassed flush of his skin reached his ears, which weren’t covered by the ball cap.

“If you were a bit taller, we probably would’ve found you a little easier,” Hyunjin teased, his eyes squeezing even tighter as he giggled. Seungmin gasped and landed a painful looking blow on the dancer’s shoulder, causing him to pull his hands out of Changbin’s grip to defend himself. Seeing Hyunjin cower as Seungmin rained sweater paw punches down on him had their rapper hyung struggling to hold in his laughter.

Suddenly, Changbin felt like the biggest idiot. His dongsaengs had gone mad with worry when they realized he wasn’t walking with them. They had nearly given away their identities in order to find him. Obviously, they hadn’t forgotten about him. For Changbin to even entertain the idea proved that he didn’t have nearly enough faith in them. His entire group had been trying their damned hardest to ease his pain ever since Felix went missing, knowing very well that the two of them were closer than the rest. Changbin’s own self-critical thoughts prevented him from viewing the situation from their perspective.

If the roles were reversed, the rapper would be jumping at the chance to help his members cope with their stress. In fact, he had been a shoulder to cry on for all of his members throughout the entirety of their survival show. Helping the boys he considered family gave him more gratification than any award or achievement he could ever earn. He realized now that his members felt the exact same way. They wanted to be his support system for once. He couldn’t be a burden on them no matter how hard he tried.

They all loved him way too much for that.

“Let’s go get some tteokbokki.”

At his hyung’s suggestion, Seungmin finally stopped torturing poor Hyunjin. He looped his arm through Changbin’s in a rare show of physical affection. Hyunjin glared at the vocalist for a moment before ultimately following his lead and attaching himself to Changbin’s other side.

The trio made their way through the crowd, gawking at all the different types of food without letting a centimeter separate them. Eventually, they decided to buy their stir-fried rice cakes from a booth with a smaller line, knowing that they were running short on time before Chan came searching for them. They were served by a kind old man with an adorable, contagious smile. He packaged their meals together so they could carry them home, sending them off with a little wave.

Seungmin insisted on carrying the bag of food, his free hand sliding out of Changbin’s arm so he could hold his hand. Hyunjin was still hanging off of the rapper’s other side, but he couldn’t find it in himself to complain. The warmth of his dongsaengs brought immediate comfort as the trio slipped out of the crowd and made their way home.

They chatted softly as they walked, the excitement of getting back to the dorms and digging into their tteokbokki making them move a bit faster than normal.

Looking back, Changbin wished they had sprinted. Maybe then they would’ve been able to avoid the chaos awaiting them.

As soon as the three idols turned onto their street, they paused. In front of the dorm building was a massive group of press, their vehicles parked off to the side. They were idly conversing amongst themselves, trying to pass the time as they waited for one of the members to make an appearance.

Changbin was filled with a sense of anger he had only felt once before, when he watched the film of Felix’s kidnapping. These reporters were doing nothing short of harassing the boys for a meager photo or comment they would never get. They were treating the entire situation like some sort of circus show.

Hyunjin was gripping Changbin’s arm tight enough to bruise, but he barely felt it. Seungmin’s hand had gone clammy in his, but Changbin didn’t notice. All he could see was the group of press and the six foot gap they had left between them and the dorm building’s front entrance.

“We’re going to have to push through to get inside,” Changbin mumbled. His dongsaengs couldn’t tear their eyes away from the intimidating mass of reporters, but they nodded along. “They’re going to get in your face, but you just have to ignore them and keep your head down. Tune them out. Keep your focus on putting one foot ahead of the other and breathing steadily, alright? I’ll guide us into the building. You two just need to keep holding on to me. Okay?”

Seungmin took a shaky breath, but he nodded, finally turning to face Changbin. There was a look of determination paired with anger in his eyes. Hyunjin still couldn’t rip his gaze off the group of press, but his jaw clenched as his arm wrapped even tighter around Changbin’s. The rapper faced ahead once again.

They started walking.

They only made it halfway down the street before one of the reporters spotted them. Despite having their faces covered, they were recognized immediately. The next moment, there were what seemed like hundreds of cameras and microphones shoved into their personal space. They were speed walking, but the press kept up with them just fine, trotting along as they shouted questions. Fortunately, no one tried grabbing onto the idols just yet, or Changbin might have lost it right then and there. He was close to stealing one of those infuriating cameras and throwing it into the street. Only Hyunjin and Seungmin’s bruising grip on him kept him calm.

When Chan had confessed after the press conference with the detectives that he had pictured the reporters as rabid wolves pouncing on a piece of raw meat, Changbin’s reaction was to laugh. The image that had popped into his head at the time was absolutely ridiculous. Now, however, the rapper could see why Chan had likened them to something so vicious.

They were only a few strides away from the building when Changbin felt an unfamiliar hand grab onto his coat, wrenching him backward. He managed to stay on his feet with the help of Hyunjin and Seungmin, but the block over his ears he had carefully crafted was broken. Now, he could hear every single question being thrown his way.

“How are the members dealing with their loss?”

“What do you know of the progression of the investigation?”

“Is there anything you would like to say to the kidnappers?”

“Have you moved on as a group?”

“Are you celebrating your member’s disappearance?”

“Is there any talk about giving up the search?”

Changbin’s breath came out in gasps as he pushed his dongsaengs towards the building’s entrance. He pried the doors open and roughly forced the two younger boys through, following immediately after. He didn’t stop dragging Hyunjin and Seungmin away from the reporters until they had left the lobby and were safely surrounded by the solid walls of the stairwell. Only then did Changbin release them.

The silence was filled with nothing but heavy breathing. Hyunjin had sat down on the landing, curling up into a small ball with his head in his knees. Seungmin was holding onto the tteokbokki bag so tight his knuckles were white as he rested the back of his head on the cool wall. Changbin leaned heavily on the railing, ripping his hat off so he could run his fingers through his mussed up hair.

They all took a minute to just breathe. Changbin closed his eyes only to snap them open, the flashing of cameras still ever present behind closed eyelids.

“Hyung?” came a small voice. Changbin barely heard it, but with his senses in overdrive, he couldn’t have missed it.

It was Seungmin, who had been watching his hyung with wide eyes. He was trembling slightly, but he hardly seemed to notice.

“Yeah?” Changbin prompted, his voice raspy. He tried to sound somewhat soothing, but it was fruitless. They were all effectively traumatized by what they had just experienced. There was no hiding it.

“Are you okay?” he asked. At that, Hyunjin lifted his head, scanning Changbin with a frightened look. Both boys were watching him, waiting for a response. The fact that their first concern was Changbin and not themselves was overwhelming to him. If he hadn’t been standing on shaky legs, he would’ve gathered them into a huge group hug.

As it was, Changbin couldn’t prevent the chuckle from leaving his lips.

It had an immediate effect, causing the tension to visibly drain from his dongsaengs, leaving confusion in its wake.

“I’m fine, just a little rattled,” he admitted. Their glances strayed from him to each other and back again. They still looked worried. “Why?”

Seungmin adjusted the tteokbokki bag in his hands, breaking eye contact as he stumbled through his words. “Well, I felt you pull away from us, and I thought you had tripped or something. I just didn’t want you hurting yourself to get away from … them.”

Hyunjin nodded along, once again scanning Changbin for injuries.

“No, I didn’t trip. One of them grabbed me and yanked me backwards. I’m okay, I promise.”

It was quiet for a minute as the boys processed Changbin’s admission. The second they seemed to understand that a particularly desperate member of the press had laid a hand on their hyung, the tension in the air swelled to an all time high. Seungmin’s shy concern was immediately replaced by absolute fury. He set the tteokbokki bag down and started towards the stairs, jaw set and eyes frighteningly cold. Hyunjin was faster, however, and he launched to his feet, effectively putting himself between Seungmin and the reporters most likely still crowded at the building’s entrance.

“No, Minnie. You can’t go back down there,” the dancer tried to reason, using his body as a barrier. Seungmin tried to sidestep him, his fists balled and his ears growing redder by the second.

“They can’t just grab him like that, Jin. He’s not some prop they can just throw around! They need to get that through their fucking heads!” Seungmin seethed. He struggled against Hyunjin desperately, halfheartedly pounding his chest with his closed fists. Hyunjin whispered something in his ear, which seemed to calm him slightly.

“We can always take legal action later, but right now, we need to get back to the dorms. I’m sure Channie hyung is worried sick.”

Seungmin had pulled his mask down as soon as they entered the stairwell in order to breathe freely, so the tears now gathering in his eyes and rolling down his cheeks were visible. Hyunjin swallowed thickly, finding Changbin’s heartbroken gaze as he held onto Seungmin. He motioned towards the sniffling vocalist with a jerk of his head, and Changbin knew what he was asking without it being spoken.

“Minnie?” he called, taking a few steps toward his dongsaeng. Seungmin stopped fighting at the sound of his voice, turning to watch as the rapper came closer. “Minnie, you don’t have to go fight the press for me. I don’t want you to get hurt. But, I would really like a hug if that’s okay---.”

Changbin didn’t even get to finish before Seungmin was wrapped around him. Hyunjin followed soon after, the two pairs of arms surrounding Changbin and squeezing him firmly. He managed to return the gesture with one arm around each boy. He had to stare up at the ceiling to fight the oncoming tears which opened a spot up against his throat that his dongsaengs gladly shoved their faces into. His neck was wet with salty tears, but he couldn’t care less. He was too busy enjoying the comforting warmth of his brothers as he held them close, his heart rate finally slowing to a normal rhythm.

As lovely as the moment was, Changbin realized that Hyunjin had been right. Chan and the rest of the members had most likely heard the commotion caused by the swarm of reporters, and he was probably losing his mind with worry. If he had seen the three idol’s disastrous dash to the building entrance, then he would already be on his way to find and check up on them. They should ease his stress as soon as possible.

“Let’s go see Channie hyung, hmm?” Changbin suggested in a soft voice. He was rubbing small circles into Hyunjin and Seungmin’s backs as he hugged them, knowing very well that Chan often did the same when any of his members were upset. It worked just as well as it always did, the two younger boys turning into exhausted putty in his arms.

Changbin waited until he got a hum of confirmation from both of them before relaxing his hold. Hyunjin immediately whined in protest, not wanting to lose the soothing warmth, but Changbin only chuckled. He spun them around so they were facing the staircase leading up, positioned himself in the middle of their trio, and rested his arms along their shoulders as he guided them forwards.

Changbin couldn’t tell if he was supporting the two younger boys or if they were supporting him. He had a gut feeling it was the latter. Either way, it didn’t take long to reach their dorms despite the sluggish, tired way they walked.

They stood in front of the door, and, with only a moment’s hesitation, entered the room.

“Hyung! They’re back!” Changbin heard Jeongin call from somewhere in the living room. He released his hold on Hyunjin and Seungmin, looking up to see a wild Jeongin sliding towards him on socked feet. The younger boy plowed into the rapper at full speed, wrapping his arms around him and squeezing. Changbin barely had time to return the hug before the little leech had moved on to Hyunjin and then Seungmin.

As Seungmin leaned into the embrace, leaving Jeongin shocked and very concerned, Changbin heard the clattering of a pan hitting the floor. In the split second following, the three remaining boys filed into view.

Chan’s face was wiped clean of emotion as he scanned his newly returned members. He seemed to be checking for any outward signs of injury or distress, and, finding none, allowed himself to relax the slightest bit. He met Changbin’s eyes, and the blank expression melted into a mixture of relief and fondness.

Jisung and Minho slipped past him, rushing to envelope Changbin and Hyunjin in suffocating hugs, but they didn’t mind. Finding Chan’s gaze again, Changbin wondered just how lucky he had to be to have such amazing brothers. Their leader had to be telepathic because he immediately seemed to understand that something had happened while the trio was out grabbing food, yet he didn’t bring it up. Changbin had seen how distressed Seungmin had gotten after the whole ordeal, and he had a feeling that having to retell it would only get him worked up again. Chan had read the situation like a fucking book and instantly knew what his members needed: comfort from their family.

“Let me in there, guys!” The Aussie native whined, failing to keep the smile from his face. Jisung was squeezing the life out of Changbin, so Chan stepped in and wiggled his way between them. Both of them were laughing too hard to protest, so Chan dragged them over towards Hyunjin and Minho to do the exact same thing. When the massive group hug made its way over to Seungmin and Jeongin, they were more than willing to join. Changbin felt his jaw ache from grinning, but he ignored it. He was too busy trying to breathe as he found himself directly in the middle of the embrace, somehow replacing Chan who was now snuggled in next to Seungmin. His naturally noisy members were all shouting for no apparent reason as they clung to each other. By the time they let go, Changbin swore he was deaf.

“Go eat your tteokbokki,” Chan ordered, glancing pointedly at the trio. He gestured towards the rest of the members, continuing on. “We all ate lunch together so we’re waiting on you.”

Changbin chuckled sheepishly, as did Hyunjin. Seungmin merely shrugged.

Jisung broke in, taking the attention off the trio for a minute, “What are we waiting on them for? Are we playing another game?”

As fun as the games had been so far, just the thought of playing another one made Changbin inwardly groan. He wasn’t sure he could take all the yelling and physical exercise anymore. Luckily for him, Chan shook his head.

“No, I thought we could build a pillow fort and watch movies the rest of the day.”

Hyunjin and Jisung squawked like strangled birds. They burst into a flurry of movement with the dancer ripping the tteokbokki bag from Seungmin’s hands and sprinting into the kitchen while the rapper disappeared into his room, returning with an armful of pillows and blankets. Changbin felt his own excitement flood his body as he raced to join Hyunjin in the kitchen, Seungmin not too far behind him.

Considering the stress and fear they experienced in order to get the food, one would think they would try to enjoy it at least a little. Instead, the three members inhaled their stir-fried rice cakes as if they hadn’t eaten in years. It was blessedly still warm, so they didn’t have to choke it down, but they barely tasted it as they shoveled it down their throats. Hyunjin finished first, tossing his plastic bowl into the trash and practically flying back into the living room. Seungmin was only a few seconds after him. Changbin took a bit longer to make sure he didn’t lodge one of the rice cakes into his esophagus which, despite Chan’s beliefs, does not actually lead to the spinal cord.

Eventually, the rapper swallowed his final bite. He threw his trash away and trotted into the living room, hoping that his members hadn’t started without him. Fortunately, Hyunjin, Jeongin, and Jisung had delayed the start of their pillow fort construction with an argument over which blanket to use. Chan, seeing Changbin, stepped in and settled the dispute by telling them to use whatever the hell they wanted.

Then, they got to work.

Changbin was tasked with laying down the foundation which consisted of thick couch cushions. He laid a couple down side by side with a comfy electric blanket on top. As Minho plugged the blanket in, Changbin helped Chan set up the pillow fort walls. They drug a chair over to one end and used an extra cushion for the other. With the couch positioned at the back, they had three walls and a floor. Seungmin and Jeongin started layering the pillows inside the fort, making it extra comfy for their movie marathon later that night. Hyunjin and Jisung were working surprisingly well together, stretching several quilts and light duvets across the walls to create a roof. The blankets sagged a bit, but they didn’t obstruct the view of the TV from inside the fort, so it hardly mattered.

Finally, they had a complete pillow fort. The members stood back, admiring their work. Chan was the only one that seemed unsatisfied.

“Wait a moment,” he said before slipping back into Changbin and his room. He returned only moments later with a small white box in his hands. Changbin wanted to ask his leader what he was doing, but the question died on his tongue.

Chan had opened the box, pulling a coiled string of fairy lights out of it. He grinned widely as he carried them over to the fort.

“These are my sister’s lights. She wanted me to take them when I left so the dark couldn’t scare me.”

A pang of sadness resounded through Changbin’s heart. The sentiment was heartwarming, but it reminded the rapper of his home. If he was feeling a bit nostalgic and homesick, he couldn’t fathom what Chan was experiencing.

No matter what emotions he was dealing with at the moment, Chan didn’t show it. Instead, a soft smile settled on his face as he strung the lights throughout the fort. Minho, their resident electrician, apparently, inserted the plug for the lights into the nearest outlet.

Instantly, the room was filled with a relaxing, honey-colored light. The fairy lights twinkled, turning their basic pillow fort into a comforting nest of fluffiness and warmth. With one glance at his other members, Changbin could tell that he wasn’t alone when the sight awakened some of his most cherished memories as a young child.

“I think we did it, boys.” Chan giggled as he watched the twinkling lights fill his members’ eyes. “What are you waiting for? Get in there!”

He didn’t have to say it twice. Hyunjin climbed inside first, Jisung and Jeongin pushing each other out of the way in order to be next. Seungmin slipped past the arguing boys and joined Hyunjin. Changbin fought a snort as Minho stepped in, slapping both of the unruly boys on the back of their heads and pushing them in the fort himself. He crawled in right after.

Changbin felt Chan’s hand settle on his shoulder, and he spared a glance at the Aussie native. 

The pure joy radiating from his crescent shaped eyes was a sight Changbin had nearly forgotten. It had been too long since Chan had been so happy and carefree. With all the stress and anxiety they had been dealing with recently, just the knowledge that his leader was finally able to relax for once made the widest, cheesiest grin take over Changbin’s face.

Chan chuckled at Changbin’s display. He then used his hand on the rapper’s shoulder to guide him towards the fort. Together, they climbed inside, joining their members in the padded structure.

There was a surprising amount of room left over, even with all seven members packed inside. They had several centimeters between their heads and the blanket roof as well as the space to lay down side by side like sardines crammed into a can. They opted to sit with their legs crossed, with Jisung and Minho snuggled together in the corner.

As Chan tried to settle the growing argument over which movie to start with, Changbin let his gaze travel along the lines of fairy lights adorning the fort’s walls and roof. Even up close, they weren’t bright enough to hurt his eyes. He watched them fade in and out, which gave them the illusion of twinkling stars. The color they emanated reminded him of a flame in a candle. The rapper could understand why Chan’s sister believed the lights could protect her brother---they were just so soothing.

By the time Changbin ripped his attention from the comforting decorations, the bickering over movies had stopped. Jeongin and Hyunjin had finally managed to compromise: they would start with Hyunjin’s favorite drama series and end the night with the Marvel movies, as Jeongin requested.

Changbin grabbed a nearby pillow, tucking it into his lap as he hugged it close. Hyunjin had snatched the remote and began searching for his show while the rest of the members settled into their cushioned fort. Of course, Minho and Jisung were cuddling together, but they had also decided to pull an unwilling Jeongin into their embrace as well. It looked extremely uncomfortable for the poor maknae to be squished between his hyungs, but he didn’t try to escape, so maybe it wasn’t as bad as Changbin assumed. Meanwhile, Seungmin had gotten cozy with his head in Chan’s lap. The eldest hyung didn’t mind at all, his gaze fond with a soft smile present on his face.

Chan must have felt someone watching them because he glanced upwards, catching Changbin’s eye. The rapper was in a really affectionate mood due to his earlier trauma, and he knew that snuggling up with any of his members would make him feel better. Fortunately for him, Chan seemed to understand his thought process.

“Binnie,” he called quietly. The rapper faced him, eyelids drooping. Chan gestured Changbin closer with a flick of his hand. “Get your ass over here so we can squeeze the life out of you.”

Changbin hesitated for a moment before rolling his eyes in a dramatic fashion and crawling over to the two boys , causing Chan’s grin to grow wider. Seungmin, who hadn’t paused in snuggling the Aussie’s thigh, merely snorted at the blatant disrespect. Still, they greeted him with open arms once he reached them, and Chan immediately tugged him into his chest.

With their current position being a little difficult to work with, the three boys readjusted so that Changbin was in the middle with Seungmin leaning into his chest and Chan wrapped around his back . They had laid down on the cushions, and the three of them were tightly packed together , giving Changbin barely enough room to wiggle his arms free . Once they weren’t trapped , however, he settled them around Seungmin’s torso, keeping the boy as close as possible. The shared body heat left Changbin extremely warm and cozy.

By the time the three boys had finally gotten comfy, Hyunjin had turned the first episode of his drama on. He dropped the remote and rested his head in Seungmin’s lap , humming contentedly. The vocalist patted his hyung’s hair, not at all bothered by the tight grip Hyunjin had on his thigh .

The members all let their eyes fall onto the TV screen, and the show’s intro theme filled the room. With that, the marathon began.

Several hours later, the credits on the final episode popped into view. Changbin had to admit, it had been a good show. Some of the more common, and annoying, tropes had made an appearance, but the actors were really talented. Their performances were enough to distract the audience from a couple plot holes and inconsistencies that sprung up from time to time. Changbin wouldn’t have even noticed them had Hyunjin not pointed them out.

In fact, part of the reason the drama was so entertaining was Hyunjin’s running commentary throughout the episodes. He had watched the show in its entirety on a few separate occasions, so he had caught some of the more miniscule details the average viewer often missed. Plus, he had fallen into a rabbit hole back when he first found the drama, researching anything and everything he could about the production and cast. He never seemed to run out of fun facts or behind the scenes stories, which left Changbin wondering where he kept all that trivial information. In other words, he was somewhat of a dedicated fan.

However, the drama---like many others---only had one season. With that completely finished, the group was ready to move on to the next half of their marathon: the Marvel cinematic universe. Changbin knew the superhero franchise was popular among the other members, especially Jeongin. The maknae was ripping himself from MinSung’s grip and leaping towards the remote as soon as the credits appeared on-screen.

Jeongin immediately started his search for Captain America: The First Avenger, insisting they had to watch the movies in chronological order when Jisung asked him to put on Thor: Ragnarok.

“But if we do that then we won’t get to Ragnarok tonight!” Jisung protested, pouting cutely. Minho rubbed his thumbs over Jisung’s eyebrows in an attempt to ease his frown.

“I’ll tell you what, Sungie,” Chan piped up, his voice nearly startling Changbin with its proximity. The rapper was so comfortable that he had almost forgotten who he was cuddled up with. “We can watch the movies Innie wants to watch tonight, but you can choose which one we watch tomorrow night, okay?”

Jisung acted like he was pondering the offer. After a few moments, he relented, nodding as he pressed his face into Minho’s neck.

Chan smiled , happy that he could help his members come to a compromise once again. He sighed and readjusted his arms across Changbin’s chest, his fingers gently drumming a beat onto the rapper’s skin. He began humming along to the unfamiliar tempo but was interrupted when a shrill ringing filled the room.

It was Chan’s phone. With the eyes of all his members focused on him, he sheepishly pulled it out to check the caller ID.

It must have been someone important because the Aussie native quickly disentangled his body from the cuddle pile and excused himself, leaving the room to take the call. The rest of the boys shared bewildered looks, completely confused by his sudden disappearance.

They didn’t have to wait long for him to return. Chan poked his head back into the pillow fort only a few minutes later.

“I need to borrow Jeonginnie.”

His voice startled Hyunjin, who had nearly fallen asleep on top of Seungmin. As the vocalist did his best to calm the groggy dancer, Chan gestured for Jeongin to follow him.

“What are we doing, Hyung?” the maknae asked as he crawled over piles of pillows towards Chan. He tossed the remote in Changbin’s direction, apparently trusting only his rapper hyung to select the right Marvel movie. Changbin flinched as it landed but grabbed the device anyway and started scrolling.

“Nothing important, just running a quick errand,” the leader responded nonchalantly, holding a hand out for Jeongin to take as he finally exited the pillow fort. Immediately, Seungmin was on high alert, sitting up and staring Chan down.

“You’re going back out? With Innie?”

“Yeah,” Chan confirmed. He seemed to pick up on Seungmin's growing anxiety, sending the vocalist a reassuring smile. “Innie and I are going out to pick up some food for dinner. We don’t have enough ingredients in the kitchen to feed seven boys. We’ll be quick and careful. I promise.”

Seungmin still looked unsure, but Changbin guided him back down onto his chest, hugging him close to keep him in place.

“They’ll be fine,” the rapper mumbled into his shoulder. He was trying to ease his dongsaeng's panic, but he truly believed it too. While their earlier expedition outside the dorm with Hyunjin hadn’t ended well, Changbin had faith that Chan and Jeongin would be more vigilant as they journeyed out. The Aussie native was extremely protective of the maknae, and he would do anything in his power to keep him safe.

Eventually, Seungmin relaxed into his hyung's hold, and Chan dragged the maknae out of the dorms with no further explanation.

The rest of the members resigned themselves to an hour or two or free time, knowing full well that Jeongin would flip his lid if they started the Marvel marathon without him. Changbin clung to Seungmin as he watched the other boys cuddle.

Minho and Jisung were still in their own little corner with the younger boy comfortably perched in his boyfriend’s lap. Minho was humming a soft tune as he ran his hands through Sungie’s hair. The body heat, scalp massage, and Minho’s soothing vocals was a deadly combination, causing Jisung to quickly drift off. All the while, Minho was gazing fondly at his drooling mess of a lover.

Hyunjin and Seungmin weren’t holding back on the PDA either. The dancer was snuggled up to Seungmin’s thighs as if they were the coziest pillows to ever exist. The rest of his body was curled up into a fetal position, his arms gripping Seungmin’s legs tightly. The vocalist was resting all of his weight onto his hyung behind him, but his free hand was stroking Hyunjin’s cheeks like they were precious to him .

Minho also seemed to have spotted the dongsaengs’ adorable display of affection. A wide grin made its way onto his face, and Changbin’s stomach dropped once he realized it was one of mischievousness.

“Are you two lovebirds ever going to confirm you’re dating?” he called out, immediately catching the attention of everyone in the room. “I have a bet going with Chan, and I really can’t afford to lose.”

It took a second for the boys in question to realize Minho's words had been directed at them, but once they did, their cheeks blushed a brilliant shade of red. Hyunjin tucked his face into Seungmin’s thighs, although his pink ears still gave him away. Seungmin tried to play off the embarrassment with a snort and a wave of his hand.

Their reactions were so obvious that it forced a chuckle from Changbin’s lips. Minho’s grin had morphed into something more smug whil e a drowsy Jisung giggled into his boyfriend’s neck . Changbin knew from first-hand experience that being teased by the members wasn’t pleasant, but it never failed to lift the group’s mood, so he took it in his stride. However, on the rare occasion that he wasn’t the victim of the harassment, it was ten times as enjoyable.

“ Oh, don’t you dare try to make fun of us ,” Seungmin suddenly piped up, shooting a glare in Minho’s direction. “ Didn’t Jisung have to confess to you like five times before you realized it wasn’t a prank? ”

Changbin had half a mind to scold Seungmin for dropping honorifics, but the look on Minho’s face wiped that thought from his mind real fast.

The dancer’s eyes had widened in shock, his ears growing redder by the second . He spluttered protests , not expecting to have his teasing turned on him so quickly.

Changbin did his best to muffle his giggle, bu t Ji sung had no such qualms. He laughed loudly, mout h o pen and eyes squinted shut. The rapper even clutched Minho’s shirt like a lifeline as he struggled to breathe.

“ It’s funny because it’s true!” Jisung wheezed, his smile lighting up his entire face.

At that point, Minho had given up on defending himself. He merely slumped further into the cushions, cuddling Jisung with more force than necessary.

“Hey, don’t be too hard on yourself, Hyung.” Seungmin added, a small grin threatening to break through. “At least you’re not as oblivious as Jeongin with his little texting buddy. Honestly, Yedam could ask the dork to marry him, and our Innie would still think their relationship is completely platonic.”

That caught Jisung’s attention, breaking his fit of giggles.

“Yedam? From YG?” he asked, frowning. “They’re still talking?”

Changbin was just as confused as his fellow rapper. He barely remembered Yedam and only because of his insane vocals. He felt bad, knowing that Jeongin had gotten along great with the other kid. Once they had debuted, they rarely had time to hang out with anyone outside of JYPE. Being an idol was a full time gig, and their everyday schedules grew more and more hectic. If Jeongin had reconnected with Yedam, then their friendship would definitely be constricted to texting and facetiming only.

Hyunjin pulled his face from Seungmin’s thighs, the red slowly fading from his cheeks. His expression was one of genuine confusion.

“You mean you didn't know about Yedammie?”

“No! Didn’t they first meet at the JYP vs YG thing? How are they already so close?” Jisung wondered aloud. He really seemed to be shocked by the fact that Jeongin had a friend outside of Stray Kids, especially one that he didn’t know about.

“I think they exchanged numbers that day and haven’t stopped talking since,” Hyunjin replied, grinning widely. “Jeongin really liked him. They’re super cute together.”

“ Yeah. Honestly, those two have been dancing around each other longer than we have.” Seungmin scoffed as he gestured between him and Hyunjin. The danc er s queaked in protest and slapped Seungmin’s chest.

Changbin snorted so hard he coughed. Seungmin just rolled his eyes, rubbing at the sore spot near his shoulder. However, he took pity on Hyunjin and shifted the attention off of their relationship.

“Jeongin always climbs into my bed and whines about how flirty Yedam is. If we’re whipped for Innie, then Innie is completely wrapped around Yedam’s finger. He never shuts up about him.” Seungmin huffed as if he was annoyed just thinking about it, but Changbin could see right through his act. He was probably happy that Jeongin had trusted him enough to complain without judgement---not that any of the other members would ever tease him about something like this. He was also completely supportive of the maknae and his relationship with Yedam.

“I can’t believe he didn’t tell me.” Jisung pouted, his grip on Minho subconsciously tightening. The dancer hugged him back, trying to ease his boyfriend’s disappointment. Changbin could understand why Jisung felt hurt by the realization, though. Did he think they would try to stop him? Did Jeongin not trust them?

“I’m sure he’s just a little shy,” Seungmin spoke, his voice taking a soft tone. Beside him, Hyunjin nodded eagerly. “I know he wanted to tell you guys. I think he really likes Yedam, but he doesn’t want to be teased about it. He probably feels like we’ll baby him. ‘Innie’s first boyfriend!’ or ‘Our baby is all grown up!’ He doesn’t want us to make a big deal about it.”

“I promise I won’t pick on him,” Jisung declared, his frown melting away as he realized that Seungmin was right. The members often made fun of each other, with Jeongin being one of their main targets. The maknae probably didn’t want his daily dose of teasing to increase for any reason. Changbin just wished there was a way to ease Jeongin’s concern.

“If he thought that we would mock his first relationship, then we are doing something wrong,” Changbin pointed out, grimacing as he did so.

“Maybe we should let up on harassing the poor kid a little,” Minho suggested. He looked just as sheepish as Changbin felt.

Beside him, Jisung nodded along. He scanned the rest of the members’ reactions, and his eyes landed on his rapper hyung.

“Maybe we should just stop teasing each other in general,” the younger boy offered. He acted nonchalant, but Changbin had a feeling that Jisung’s proposal was more for his benefit than anything else. Aside from Jeongin, the members really only picked on one other person---Changbin.

The boys all agreed solemnly, their faces grim. It was as if they were suddenly realizing just how aggravating it would feel to be on the receiving end of all their bullying.

While he appreciated the sentiment, Changbin hadn’t wanted the conversation to take such a depressing turn. He bit his lip, trying to think of a way to lighten the mood.

Suddenly, an idea struck him. The rapper scrambled out of the pillow fort as fast as he could, ignoring the questioning looks and calls of his name. He sped towards his room and made a beeline for his nightstand. Finding what he needed almost immediately, Changbin smiled and returned to his members.

None of them had moved, trusting that he would come back, but they all had varying expressions of confusion. Changbin plopped back down on the cushions beside Seungmin and held one hand up triumphantly, his small yet extremely loud bluetooth speaker in hand.

Jisung understood first, his eyes lighting up as an open-mouthed grin spread across his face.

“I call dibs on the first song!”

Changbin snorted, but he tossed his phone towards the younger rapper anyway. As the speaker turned on and connected to his phone, the rest of the members caught on.

“We’re playing DAY6 next,” Seungmin declared, leaving no room for argument. Hyunjin nodded along before claiming that he should choose the third song.

“I’m after Hyunjin.”

“Me next!”

Changbin and Minho turned to face each other, amused by the fact that they spoke at the same time. In the next moment, they both realized what kind of situation they had created.

“ Binnie ,” Minho smirked, his chin lifted high. “I challenge you to a duel.”

“I accept.” Changbin glared in response.

Hyunjin and Jisung giggled quietly to themselves, entirely too eager to see their hyungs face off. Seungmin merely rolled his eyes. Apparently, he was going to have to be the responsible one while Chan was away, and that meant he would have to break up any fights before they turned fatal.

“That duel is going to have to involve rock, paper, scissors. No barbaric gladiator battles without Chan hyung .” At Seungmin’s words, Hyunjin and Jisung deflated, their fun ruined. Minho and Changbin scoffed at each other. They were still playing up the whole mortal enemies skit, but Changbin knew it was all for show . At lea st, it didn’t look like Minho was going to go for his throat … anymore .

Jisung, who had been scrolling through Changbin’s music library the entire time, screeched in delight. He wiggled with utter happiness as he played his song, not telling the others what it was.

As the bass of the song, which was obviously some kind of rap song, kicked in, Jisung hopped to his feet and started dancing.

He wasn’t trying to look good, or at least Changbin hoped he wasn’t. He was popping and locking like a malfunctioning robot, leaving the rest of his members in stitches. Minho was too busy watching his boyfriend embarrass himself to pay attention to the rock, paper, scissors game.

Changbin won, unsurprisingly. Minho glared, but there was no heat behind it. He just accepted his defeat and continued laughing at Jisung.

The members spent the rest of their time waiting for their leader and maknae dancing to a variety of tunes. Jisung and Hyunjin started a dance battle with the younger boy doing a move so strange it left Hyunjin writhing on the floor, clutching his stomach as he laughed. Seungmin, of course, played DAY6 every chance he got. He even convinced some of the other members to play his favorite band’s music during their turn with some subtly concealed threats. Minho, ever the sneaky bastard, managed to slip “Wow” into the mix. The members all howled with laughter as Changbin and Jisung clung to each other with not entirely fake humiliation.

Chan and Jeongin burst through the door an hour and a half later, their arms laden with bags. Whatever they were expecting to return to, it most certainly wasn’t Minho and Hyunjin facing off in a Russian squat dance battle to the beat of Twice’s Dance the Night Away.

The two confused boys hardly had the time to give each other a concerned glance before they were engulfed by eager hugs. Changbin watched Jisung latch onto Chan’s torso while Minho and Seungmin practically tackled Jeongin. Hyunjin remained right outside the pillow fort, pitifully massaging his sore thighs.

Changbin noticed Chan’s arms drooping as he struggled to breathe in Jisung's grip. His quick thinking was the only thing that prevented the bags Chan had been holding from hitting the hard wood floor. The rapper brushed off his leader’s grateful smile as he inspected the contents of the bag.

“What exactly did you guys get, Hyung?” he wondered aloud, the blank white containers within the bags doing nothing to quell his curiosity. Almost immediately after he asked, Changbin caught a whiff of the most delectable smell he could possibly imagine.

“Well,” Chan coughed, extracting himself from Jisung’s arms. He stepped beside Changbin, promptly snatching the bag from his unrelenting grip. “That call I got earlier? That was none other than the lovely Mrs. Lee Dasom. She wanted to check up on us after the whole lunch debacle.”

Changbin inwardly winced, just then realizing that the reporters who had hounded them that afternoon would most likely post something about it online. It was probably all over the news at that point.

Chan continued, “Then, just because she’s an amazing person, she offered to cook us up some food so we wouldn’t have to leave the dorms.”

At the mention of food, the rest of the members transformed into ravenous creatures. They lifted their heads, sniffing the air while their pupils blew wide. Slowly, they fixed their predatory gaze on the bags hanging from Chan and Jeongin’s arms. It looked like something straight out of a horror movie. Changbin could see the maknae swallow nervously.

“Oh, stop it you mangy beasts,” Chan snorted, holding the bags high above his head. “You’re not starving. Mrs. Lee slaved over the stove for several hours to produce enough homemade meals to feed seven boys for several days, and I’m not going to let you all tear through half of it in one night. Clear and set the table or else we’re eating ramen---Seungmin’s ramen.”

It was as if Chan had threatened to burn down all their childhood homes with their families still inside. In the next instant, all the members not currently holding a bag of food rushed into the kitchen, pushing each other out of the way in order to get there first. Seungmin hadn’t even protested the subtle dig at his culinary skills.

Jeongin watched the rest of the boys scramble to throw plates down on the table for a moment before turning to Chan with a look of awe in his wide eyes. The Aussie winked.

Changbin could honestly say that Mrs. Lee’s home cooking was some of the best he’s ever had. He hadn’t been able to get home to his own mother for several months due to his hectic schedule as an active idol, and he had missed her warm, filling meals. Mrs. Lee’s food reminded him so much of his own home that it almost hurt. He had begun to notice that Mrs. Lee was eerily similar to his eomma. God he missed her.

The members had dug into their food with vigor at first, but, eventually, they slowed down. The expertly crafted meals were too good to scarf down. They deserved to be savored.

Chan had stuffed the remaining containers of food into the fridge with a stern lecture on how they shouldn’t use them for snacks when Mrs. Lee had worked so hard on them. The rest of the members had agreed readily. The next few days were going to be an extreme test of their willpower.

Approximately two hours later, Changbin found himself trapped under the weight of Jeongin’s body as they snuggled. One of the Marvel movies was playing a few feet in front of them on the television, but Changbin couldn’t remember which one. His focus had drifted in the opening scene several minutes earlier.

Around him and Jeongin, in varying states of drowsiness, laid the rest of the members. Minho and Jisung were piled together on top of Chan. Seungmin and Hyunjin were blatantly ignoring the movie, opting to whisper to each other in their own little corner instead. The fairy lights had been turned off, leaving their twin smiles barely visible.

Changbin felt his own smile grow as he turned back to face the screen. He let his eyes slide shut as an overwhelming feeling of love washed over him. He couldn’t even begin to express just how grateful he was to be in that pillow fort, surrounded by his family.

The warmth of the boy on his chest began to drag him into a peaceful slumber, and he didn’t fight it. He was more comfortable and relaxed than he had been in what felt like years. Only one thing could have completed what he would describe as the perfect night.

Changbin turned his head to the side, his cruel imagination filling the empty spot beside him with a boy whose bright, honest eyes set his heart racing. For once, Changbin didn’t have the strength within him to be mad. Instead, he embraced his fantasy, counting the freckles along Felix’s face until a deep slumber took him away.

Chapter Text

Johnny felt an incessant tapping on his shoulder. He grumbled, waving it off and curling further into himself. At least, he tried to. He quickly realized that he was being held back by something strapped across his torso. The tapping didn’t cease, and Johnny’s temper was quick to flare when he was tired.

“Fucking stop!” he gritted out, eyes finally opening so he could level a heated glare on the heathen that cut his nap short. Jaehyun met his gaze head on, unflinching. He lifted a perfectly sculpted eyebrow.

“You know, I could’ve just left you in the car, but I’m sure Taeyong hyung would have my ass. C’mon, get up. We’re at the studio.” The man unbuckled his seatbelt, slipped a ball cap over his hair, and exited the vehicle, leaving Johnny to rub the sleep from his eyes.

Eventually, the taller boy managed to pull himself up and out of the car. Jaehyun was waiting patiently, and the two entered the SM building together.

They had just finished one of their last shows as the joint hosts of NCT Night Night. They were both incredibly sad that the radio show had to come to an end, but it was hard not to be excited for their upcoming tour. Currently, it was late in the evening, and they had expected most, if not all, of their other members to be back at the dorms, getting some desperately needed sleep. They had been surprised to receive a text from Taeyong, suggesting that they visit the studio after they were done. He claimed that he had ordered too much ramyeon for the twelve other members to finish on their own. Of course, Jaehyun and Johnny weren’t going to pass up free food, almost tripping each other in their haste to get to the car.

Now, the two boys were making their way to the main dance studio in which they practiced. Recently, they hadn’t spent much time in that room, way too busy with the promotions for their latest album. It was exhausting, driving from interview to interview, then performing showcases and concerts with barely any kind of a break in between. It was extremely stressful, and Johnny had noticed that some of the other members were feeling the brunt of it.

Those that usually greeted him with a warm smile or hug every morning, Taeil and Jungwoo, now barely lifted their heads to acknowledge him. A few members would snap at each other over little things, and Taeyong or Johnny would have to step in before it became a full on argument. The young ones quickly learned that pranks and teasing weren’t received well, earning themselves many long, angry lectures. The sour mood of their hyungs caused them to go into hiding on particularly taxing days.

Johnny tried to be helpful and understanding, especially if someone spoke too rough or brushed him off like he was an annoying insect in their ear. However, it was getting increasingly difficult as the days turned into weeks and breaks from the madness were few and far in between. The tension and stress were building, and if things continued as they were, something somewhere would have to give. Johnny just hoped that the force of it didn’t wash them away.

Jaehyun entered the studio first, his tired eyes lighting up at the sight of multiple ramyeon containers scattered across the floor. Johnny was right on his heels, eager to get his hands on those delectable sodium noodles. Although, the thought of stuffing their faces with food was swiftly kicked aside once they were in the room.

The majority of the members were all gathered together in the corner of the room, their eyes fixated on the situation unfolding about ten feet away. The tension was so thick, one could cut it with a knife.

Yuta was scowling deeply, looking as if he would rather be anywhere else. Taeyong was standing in front of him, hand on his hip and finger pointed towards the other’s chest. He was chewing him out for something, his voice the only thing audible in the otherwise silent room.

“You need to pause and actually think about what you’re saying. Your words hold much more power than you give them credit for. You can’t just fucking insult someone and call it ‘constructive criticism.’ You can really hurt someone that way, Yuta!” the leader huffed, eyes hard. Johnny was already on edge. It wasn’t often that Taeyong got this mad, especially at one of the members.

“And you need to learn how to stop being such a fucking wimp, Hyung ,” Yuta sneered, emphasizing the honorific and spitting it out like it was poison on his tongue. “If I see a mistake, I point it out, and I tell them to correct it. If I don’t, then someone else will, and, trust me, they’ll be twenty times worse. Sometimes, the only thing that can get their head out of their ass is the harsh truth. It’s not pleasant, but it works. I’m not going to just let the entire group look like amateurs because one member can’t tell his left from his right.”

Taeyong clenched his jaw, taking two intimidating steps closer to the Japanese man. His accusing finger was now pressed against Yuta’s chest. Their faces were centimeters apart. “Despite popular belief, you are not a god , Yuta. You are not perfect, and there’s no fucking way you know everything you claim to. You need to learn when to back off and when to push. Sometimes you have to be tough in order to properly teach someone, but most of the time, patience is shockingly effective. Humiliation should never be used as a teaching technique, so don’t use it in this studio, especially not with your own family.”

Yuta looked ready to throw a punch, judging by the tight fists he held at his sides. Johnny decided that maybe they needed a mediator, someone that can step in the middle and help them work it out.

The Chicago native crossed the room and gently placed a hand on both Taeyong and Yuta’s chests. As he began guiding them away from each other, he tried to make his tone soothing. “How about you both just take a breather. You guys are extremely worked up, and you need to try to calm down before you say something you’ll regret.”

Yuta sniffed, holding his ground for a few agonizing moments. Then, his shoulders dropped just slightly, and he took a step back. Jungwoo, the sweetheart, was instantly at his side, murmuring quiet words in his ear.

Taeyong, usually one of the more level headed members, brushed Johnny’s hand off of him like it burned. His eyes were still raging with anger. Unfortunately, he chose Johnny as his next target to take it all out on.

“Oh, great!” he grinned, sickeningly sweet. “The beanstalk showed up. Maybe we can all hold hands and sit down in a circle together while you share with us all your amazing stories from Chicago!” The sarcasm bled into his voice, and Johnny knew he wasn’t the only one in the room that was shocked into silence. Their leader always tried his best to keep his temper in check, so it was incredibly unexpected when he lashed out. His cheerful act dropped quickly, and his face turned to stone. “You realize we don’t give a shit, right? You’re not the only one that left your friends and family behind, so stop acting like it. Get your act together. You’re a fucking mess.”

Johnny knew Taeyong was just trying to get a rise out of him, the stress causing him to look for a fight during which he could release his pent up aggression. He would only be falling for their leader’s trap if he responded. So, he shoved the anger expanding in his chest down, took a deep breath, and kept his voice level.

“You don’t mean that. You’re not thinking clearly, Taeyong. I think it’d be best if you get yourself some space. Maybe go on a walk or dance in the studio across the hall? We all just need to calm down.”

This only seemed to spur him on.

“You would like that, huh? You just want me out of the room so you guys can gossip about how much of a failure I am. Well, you know what, Johnny? I’m not the fucking screw up in this band. No, no. That’s all you. ”

Johnny felt himself freeze.

He knew he wasn’t the only idol to struggle with self-esteem and self-confidence issues, but he just wasn’t as strong as the others. He usually managed to hide it all behind loud laughter and obnoxious jokes. Behind closed doors, though, he depended highly on the love and care he received from his members to get through an entire day. Sometimes, he could barely get himself out of his bed in the morning, and when he did, he came face to face with his reflection, looking back at him with disgust.

You’re fucking useless.

You’re trash.

You can’t dance.

No one wants you.

The fans hate you.

Your family hates you.

Your members hate you.

Hell, even you hate you.

He heard his own sneering voice every minute of every day. When he was with his members, he could ignore it. When he was on stage, the crowd and music drowned it out. When he was alone  … 

Eventually, Johnny knew he needed to talk to someone about his insecurities. He needed to vent, and he needed someone to listen. So, he went to his best friend: the boy he could empathize with, the boy he could hang around for hours and never get bored, the boy that he trusted with his darkest secrets. Ten was always understanding, always supportive. When he left to join the rest of WayV in China, Johnny felt like he lost a piece of himself. Some of the toughest days he had ever experienced followed, and Johnny knew he wasn’t strong enough to deal with it all alone.

Taeyong stepped in, filling the void Ten had left. He could see through Johnny’s fake smiles. He could talk Johnny out of his own thoughts, bringing him back to earth. He was there when it all became too much. One could say that a leader is expected to support his members, but Taeyong was more than just a leader. He was a friend, a confidante, a member of the family. Johnny looked up to him as a brother---someone he could share every secret and insecurity with.

And now, his brother was throwing it all back into his face.

“You shouldn’t even be here! You barely get any lines because no one wants to hear you, you stay at the back of the group because you dance like an ape, you barely get by on visuals, and your humor makes the rest of the members want to vomit. You’re so fucking annoying, Johnny! You try too hard to be the good guy, and it makes me feel like a piece of shit. I’m not a piece of shit! You’re the piece of shit! You’re not wanted here, so---so just fucking leave!”

The room was quiet. No one moved, no one blinked, no one breathed.

Johnny’s face betrayed nothing, because he felt nothing.

His mind and body were numb.

Beside him, Taeyong had gone still as well. Maybe he finally noticed the numerous pairs of eyes on his back, or maybe his brain caught up to his mouth. Whatever the case, Johnny heard his breath hitch and physically felt the horror radiate off of him.

“John---Johnny? I …”

He was probably going to apologize, but Johnny didn’t want that. He didn’t want to hear an apology because he knew that Taeyong wouldn’t have said those things if … if he didn’t mean them deep down. Any kind of apology would be wrong because he shouldn’t be sorry. He spoke the truth.

And sometimes the truth hurts.

Johnny turned and was out the door, headed towards the front entrance of the building before anyone could move.

He just needed to be alone for a while. He needed time to think and time to reflect.

Unsurprisingly, the voice he was so familiar with hearing started growing louder. Only this time, he didn’t hear himself. It was Taeyong’s voice, hate barely hidden behind those sickeningly sweet words. He tried so hard to ignore the deprecating insults, but they fed directly into his unspoken fears. Taeyong was joined by Ten’s voice, both screaming that he was a failure, a fuck-up, a mistake.

Johnny’s mind was so full of hateful thoughts that he felt light-headed. He let his legs carry him away from the studio, no particular destination set. His eyes never left the ground under his feet because he was too afraid of looking up to see Taeyong, his face twisted in disgust.

Eventually, Johnny found himself trudging through the paths of some type of park. He didn’t recognize any of his surroundings, meaning that he was quite a ways from the studio or the dorms. His head was still swimming, but the fresh air and the serene silence that usually accompanied nightfall made it easier for the Chicago native to calm down. Breathing deeply, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and risked a glance at the screen.

There were three missed calls with five texts from Jaehyun, one missed call with two texts from Mark, and fourteen missed calls with eleven texts from Taeyong. Johnny bit his lip and unlocked his phone. He contemplated sending some kind of message to Jaehyun, just to reassure him that he was okay, but he didn’t want to lie. He wasn’t okay, not in the slightest. Plus, he didn’t want his friend to hear the way his voice would inevitably shake when he spoke. 

Suddenly, the dark screen lit up. The phone buzzed as a notification appeared, informing Johnny that Jaehyun was calling him. After a moment of hesitation, the idol sighed and answered.

“Johnny?” Jaehyun gasped immediately, the concern obvious in his tone.

“Hey,” the boy croaked. He knew he sounded bad, almost as if he had been crying, but he could tell that the sound of his voice brought a great amount of relief to his friend. “I’m sorry.”

The idol on the other side of the call shushed him quickly. “Johnny you have absolutely nothing to apologize for. You needed some time to yourself, and that’s okay. We were just getting a little worried.”

Johnny nodded to himself.

They’re just pretending to care about you. Can’t you see how much you annoy them?

“Are you going to head back to the studio soon? We can keep a car waiting for you, if you want.” Jaehyun spoke softly, almost as if he was trying to calm a scared animal.

He knows how pathetic you are.

“I-I’ll just call an Uber or something,” Johnny mumbled. He lifted his head to study his surroundings. There were a couple trees, a cute little bench, and a pretty cool-looking fountain off in the distance, but no distinctive features that helped the idol identify which park he had wandered into. “I’m not really sure where I am right now. I think I’d just get lost trying to find my way back.”

“Okay, well text me when your ride shows up. I want to know that you’re safe, okay?” The concern in his voice was palpable. Jaehyun sounded similar to Johnny’s mom when he was late getting home, and it made him smile a bit.

He just doesn’t want to be held responsible if you get hurt. He couldn’t care less about you.

The smile disappeared.

“Okay. Bye.” Johnny ended the call immediately, not giving his friend the chance to say anything else. He was too tired for long, drawn out farewells.

As soon as he lowered his phone from his ear, Johnny felt something hit the back of his hand hard, sending the device flying out of his grip. It landed with a crack in the middle of the street, and the idol knew in his gut that it was completely shattered. The anger rose in his chest as he turned to face the asshole that ruined his phone, but he never got the chance to see who it was.

Before he could process all that was happening, Johnny had been tackled to the ground. His head hit the gravel, and the impact sent his mind spinning. He felt someone straddle his stomach, trapping his hands at his sides and forcing the air out of his lungs. At the same time, someone else held his legs down with their entire body. The guy on his stomach covered his mouth and grabbed his jaw with rough hands, forcing his head to the side.

Johnny tried to blink the dizziness away, but his brain was all muddled. He realized he was being attacked for some reason and began struggling. He wiggled his body as much as he could and attempted to rip his legs from his attacker’s grip. His strength slowly returned to him, and he struggled harder.

“Hurry the fuck up! I’m gonna get kicked in the face!” A gruff voice warned from down by Johnny’s feet. As soon as the words left the man’s mouth, Johnny managed to get a leg loose and landed a kick to the guy’s chest. He wheezed out a couple curses.

Suddenly, there was a prickling feeling in the side of Johnny’s exposed neck. He shouted, but it was muffled by the hand on his mouth. The hands on his body remained in place, no matter how hard he fought.

A new voice cooed at him, sounding as if it came from right above his face, “Night night, big boy.”

After only a couple of minutes,  Johnny felt his eyelids droop and his muscles turn to jelly. His frantic movements died down until he could only manage halfhearted jerks of his arms and legs. Whatever they had injected him with worked incredibly fast, and the Chicago native realized he couldn’t fight it for very much longer.

As his eyes slid shut and he fell into a deep sleep, Johnny couldn’t help but think that this had to be the shittiest night of his entire life.

Chapter Text

The muted hum of the car’s engine was almost enough to drag Changbin back into his dreams. His eyelids felt like they weighed hundreds of pounds, and he struggled to keep them open. The only reason he wasn’t currently snoring up against the window was because, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get his mind off the day ahead.

At that moment, the members of Stray Kids were being driven to the location of a traffic camera at the edge of the city. It was the last place where the van that had taken Felix had been spotted. That was where they decided to begin their search.

Beside him, Changbin was greeted by Jisung’s light snores. He knew none of the other members had managed to get a good night’s sleep the evening before, anxiety and anticipation threatening to engulf them whole. He was surprised Jisung was the only one that had passed out during the forty minute drive. Jeongin was scrolling through his phone in the seat behind Changbin, the light illuminating his face in the darkness of the early morning. Seungmin was curled up next to the maknae with his earbuds snug in his ears. The vocalist was most likely blasting some DAY6 song to calm his nerves.

Changbin could relate. His palms would grow clammy, and his mouth would go dry every time he thought of the upcoming search. On one hand, the rapper was excited to get out of the dorms so he could actually do something to help find his dongsaeng. He had been feeling extremely useless as of late, and joining the search party was a nice break from that mindset. However, the deep rooted fear that they wouldn’t find anything or—even worse—they would find something terrible evoked a raw sense of anxiety in the members. This event left them all with a bittersweet feeling of relief.

Changbin resigned himself to staring out the window, watching smaller cars and trees pass by for the remaining twenty minutes of the drive. He did his best to focus on the multicolored leaves still stubbornly sticking to the bare branches, knowing that letting his mind wander in his current state would do him no good. Eventually, his tactic worked, and the autumn trees gave way to a large gathering of people as the car pulled into a clearing.

As their Manager hyung parked, Changbin nudged Jisung awake. The boy groggily slapped his hand away, but his eyes were open. Behind them, Jeongin poked Seungmin’s cheek before unbuckling their seatbelts and preparing to leave the vehicle.

Changbin was the first one out, and he glared up at the sky. It was slowly beginning to grow brighter as the sun peeked out over the trees, giving them just enough light to see with. Changbin moved aside as the other members tumbled out. He left them to adjust to their new surroundings, opting to rejoin Chan’s half of the group who were exiting the second vehicle.

“Did’ya get any sleep?” He asked once he was sure Chan could hear him. His voice was deeper and rougher than usual, but he still hadn’t shaken the drowsiness from when he had dragged himself out of bed that morning. He just hoped it would wear off before they all started hiking through the dense woods.

Chan helped Hyunjin out of the car before turning to acknowledge Changbin’s question with a raised eyebrow. Changbin knew it was dumb to ask Chan of all members if he had managed to sleep, but he didn’t appreciate the Aussie’s sass. It was way too early for that.

“Never mind. I forgot you’re a vampire,” the rapper huffed, waving a hand half heartedly.

That brought a chuckle out of the leader, a small smile visible as he shook his head in disbelief.

“If I was a vampire, I would’ve killed all of you in a fit of bloodthirsty rage by now.” Chan crossed his arms, his attention divided between his conversation with Changbin and counting his half-asleep members.

“Not all of us,” Changbin sniffed, jerking his chin towards an oblivious Jeongin. The youngest member was struggling to remove himself from a drowsy Hyunjin’s incredibly strong grip, a scowl on his face. Chan followed his line of sight, a fond smile overtaking his features as soon as he caught the rapper’s drift.

“Yeah,” he mumbled, shoving Changbin towards the rest of the members. “I could never hurt my sweet, sweet Innie.” Changbin let himself be forcibly moved, but he pouted at Chan’s response. Of course, he knew they were all whipped for their maknae, but Chan could’ve at least pretended to disagree.

“Are we ready?” Minho asked through a yawn, his hand loosely intertwined with Jisung’s as the boy practically clung to the dancer’s arm. Their leader ruffled Changbin’s already mussed up locks as he nodded.

With that, the members all made their way towards the mass of people gathered in the middle of the grassy clearing.

The anxiety reared its head within Changbin as his mind so helpfully reminded him of the incident with the reporters. Almost a week had passed since then, but as the members trudged forward, Changbin couldn’t help but recognize the parallels between then and now. Only this time, the group of people was ten times larger than the mass of press—there were easily upwards of a hundred people milling about in the clearing.

Changbin must not have been hiding his unease very well because Jisung slipped his free hand into the older rapper’s, squeezing gently. Like magic, his breathing slowed and his pulse calmed, Changbin unsure of when they had started going haywire. He shot Jisung a quick smile, unable to pull him aside and wrap him in a firm hug like he really wanted to. Jisung seemed to understand, though, as he returned his grin and rubbed his thumb along Changbin’s knuckles.

The members approached the gathering, and a quick scan of the crowd confirmed Changbin’s suspicions. Most of the people present were young women—most likely all Stays. They were conversing amongst themselves, but as the members came closer, the constant chattering increased. It wasn’t quite deafening like the audiences at their concerts could be, but Changbin could tell they were excited that Stray Kids had finally arrived.

The boys walked along the edge of the crowd, occasionally waving at the Stays and thanking them for coming. Eventually, they made it to the front of the gathering, finally able to see the makeshift meeting area Mrs. Lee and JYP had set up beforehand.

There was a long portable table positioned in front of the large crowd with only one chair sitting next to it. There was nothing on the table, but a smaller group of people was milling behind it, separated from the other volunteers. Changbin realized he recognized the people near the table after a few years of passing them in the JYP building hallways.

The entirety of GOT7, DAY6, and Twice were all standing together in the middle of the clearing, socializing with each other and waiting for the search to begin. JYP was also there, having a private conversation with GOT7 and Twice’s managers a few feet away. Mrs. Lee was holding hands with her husband as she spoke to Youngjae and Sungjin, her two daughters intently listening at her side.

For a short moment, Changbin was shocked by the sheer amount of idols willing to spend their precious spare time out in the woods, trudging through the brush. In the seconds following, the rapper felt the urge to slap himself in the face. Of course the other JYP artists would want to help out—they’ve expressed their intent to do just that multiple times over the past few weeks. Idols under JYP always said their company was like a large, chaotic family, and they weren’t lying. Changbin had to blink away a few tears, but there was no way he could stop the giant smile quickly spreading from ear to ear.

It seemed the rest of his members shared the same sentiment, their faces lighting up as they took in the sight of their fellow JYP artists preparing to look for their lost brother. Seungmin was a little star struck when he noticed DAY6 within the crowd, and Hyunjin not-so-subtly stared at Jinyoung. Changbin would be embarrassed by the two if he didn’t love them so fucking much.

Chan led his members towards the table at a quicker pace. Mrs. Lee, the most observant woman ever, noticed them approaching and waved in greeting. She broke away from the group to wrap Chan in a comforting hug, drawing the attention of all the JYP artists. As Chan filled Felix’s mother in on how the past week had treated them, the rest of the members were swarmed by the other idols.

Changbin saw Wonpil and Dowoon head straight for Seungmin while Jaebum and Jinyoung joined Hyunjin. Jisung skipped over to where BamBam and Yugyeom were laughing about something stupid, dragging Minho along with him. Jeongin was whisked away by Jihyo and Jeongyeon, the three of them disappearing into the crowd as nearly all of the remaining Twice members gravitated towards them. The poor maknae was a stuttering mess while they fawned over his smile.

Meanwhile, Changbin found himself face to face with Jackson Wang, Jae Park, and Kim Dahyun. He immediately bowed, offering a soft spoken yet respectful greeting. He had previously met Jackson a couple of times, but he had little to no experience with the other two, their schedules rarely intersecting. He had heard that Jae liked to tease younger artists, but Dahyun was known as an extremely friendly person. Changbin could only hope they wouldn’t judge him too harshly if his nerves got the better of him.

“Hey, hey. No need for that, Bin.” Jackson interrupted Changbin’s bow, gently grabbing his arm and pulling him upright. He was pouting when Changbin rose to face him. “It makes me feel old.”

Beside him, Jae nodded solemnly, his glasses sliding down his nose. Changbin thought it made him look like a disapproving elder, and the irony was not lost on him.

“Bin, you’re one of the most badass rappers under JYP. My ego needs you to treat me like your cooler hyung, okay?” Jackson laid a hand on his chest, speaking to Changbin with wide, honest eyes. “Don’t give me all that respect crap. If you do, I’m going to have to assume that you hate me.”

"Yeah,” Jae piped up, shooting Jackson a smirk. “Jackson here is incredibly insecure. He needs constant reassurance or else he’ll curl into a little ball and cry the rest of the day.”

The man in question let exasperation overcome his features, still not releasing his hold on Changbin. He shot Jae a glare.

“This is why I don’t call you Hyung. You’re so mean to me!”

Jae huffed a laugh, landing a few firm pats on Jackson’s slumped shoulder. “You’re so easy to mess with, though!” Changbin, who had just been watching their interaction with barely hidden amusement, failed to stop a chuckle from escaping. Jae heard it, cocking his head in the rapper’s direction. “You tease your dongsaengs, right?”

Suddenly, the attention was once again on Changbin. He froze, unsure of what to say. Of course, he definitely tried to mess with the younger members, but they usually turned it all back on him. The Stray Kids maknae line was not one to be played with.

Luckily, Dahyun stepped in when she noticed him floundering. She scoffed at the two older idols’ dramatic display, rolling her eyes. When she turned to Changbin to guide him out of Jackson’s grasp, she sent a quick wink his way. Then, as if it hadn’t even happened, she tucked him closer to her and leveled a glare at Jackson and Jae.

“You two are the worst influences on these guys. You know that, right?”

Jackson reacted as if Dahyun’s words physically stung him, gasping and clutching at his heart. Jae merely snorted, making no move to deny the accusation. Instead, he held a spluttering Jackson back as Dahyun led Changbin away. The rapper didn’t resist, instead choosing to send the strange hyungs a sheepish wave goodbye. Meanwhile, Dahyun headed further into the crowd of idols, and Changbin followed.

“I’m sorry about them,” she said, rolling her eyes again. She acted incredibly exasperated, but Changbin could see the corners of her lips threatening to lift into a smile.

“It’s okay,” the rapper reassured. Dahyun glanced back at him, finally realizing she was still dragging the boy by his wrist. She let go. “I’ve dealt with worse.”

Dahyun chuckled at that, turning to face him. “Yeah, I’m sure. Your members love to tease you, don’t they?”

Changbin nodded earnestly. He didn’t mind it though. He could take all the pranks and jokes as long as they made his dongsaengs—and hyungs—laugh.

“Sorry for yanking you around like that. I wanted to get you out of there before those two really got going. Plus, I wanted you to meet one of the other idols that volunteered. He’s really cute.”

Changbin felt his heart stutter in his chest. Did she know …?

No. Chan wouldn’t have said anything. Hell, he hadn’t even told Jisungie. Why would he tell Dahyun?

“He’s young too—younger than I.N.,” Dahyun continued, oblivious to the inner turmoil Changbin was struggling with. “Now that I think about it, you might’ve met him at the whole YG vs JYP thing during your show. He’s adorable, black hair, big nose… Like a Mini Chan almost.”

Suddenly, the breath Changbin hadn’t known he was holding escaped from his lungs. He subconsciously rubbed at his chest, his heart pounding against it.

“Yedam?”

Dahyun’s face lit up. She nodded enthusiastically.

“Yes! That was it! Bang Yedam! It was at the tip of my tongue. He introduced himself and everything, but my brain is a mess most of the time. It all went in one ear and out the other. Did you know he managed to convince his company to let him come today? They sent him with a manager, but I’m just shocked he’s here. Are any of you close with him?” Dahyun tilted her head in question, eyes wide and locked on the rapper in front of her.

“Yeah,” Changbin chuckled, thinking back to the pillow fort conversation with Seungmin and Jisung a week prior. Jeongin was going to turn tomato red when he saw the younger boy. “Jeonginnie has been texting him a lot. They’re good friends. He probably asked Yedam to come.”

Dahyun’s gaze drifted to a spot above Changbin’s shoulder, eyebrows raising. She pointed as she giggled. “Apparently not. Look.”

Changbin frowned but turned anyway. All he saw was most of the other Stray Kids members behind him, gathered into a lopsided circle. They had been discussing something, but now they were all struggling to hide their smiles. When Changbin followed their stares, he understood why.

Yedam was a bit taller than the rapper remembered, but nothing else had changed. His hair was still pitch black, and his smile was the same. Although, Changbin had never seen such a bright smile on the boy before. It was currently directed at a stammering, flustered mess of a kid called Jeongin.

Jeongin was obviously gobsmacked that Yedam was standing in front of him. His shoulders were tense, and his ears were a radiant red.

“W-What are you … What are you doing here … ?” Their maknae questioned, sounding breathless. Changbin guessed his heart was beating a mile a minute. Off to the side, a majority of the Twice girls were giggling amongst themselves as they watched the interaction.

Yedam’s smile dimmed a bit. He shrugged, suddenly sheepish.

“You’ve been so busy lately. I didn’t want to bother you by texting, but I still wanted to help out if I could. I figured this was a good start.” Yedam swung his arms in a wide circle, gesturing at the grassy clearing and the hundreds of people gathered in it. “I can leave if you want, but I—.”

“No!” Jeongin practically shouted. The idols in his immediate vicinity hid their smiles, but not well enough. Jeongin’s face blushed darker. “No, you don’t have to leave. I was just a little … surprised?”

Yedam straightened as if, by not rejecting his attempt to help out, Jeongin had completely renewed his confidence. His grin returned, and he stepped closer.

“You sure?” He asked.

“Y-Yeah,” Jeongin replied, his hands shakily wiping at his legs. Changbin winced. The poor boy’s nerves were making him sweat before they even started searching. “I’m sure.”

The two vocalists just stared at each other, both too shy to make a move.

After a moment, Jeongin cleared his throat.

“Thank you for coming.”

The pink tint of his face had started fading, and his voice was much steadier. It sounded genuine, the smile accompanying it enough to make Changbin coo at the cuteness.

Now Yedam was the one to look embarrassed, his tongue darting out to swipe over his lips. “Of course.”

Changbin noticed Chan biting his fist in the corner of his eye, no doubt struggling to keep his squeal from escaping. The rapper was impressed when he managed to stay silent even as Jeongin and Yedam shared a quick yet comforting hug.

“Okay!” Mrs. Lee interrupted the moment, her voice amplified by the megaphone in her hand. Around her, several idols startled from the sudden sound. BamBam even muttered a curse as he hugged himself, his eyes scrunched shut. Changbin had no idea where Felix’s mom got the megaphone, but he knew better than to question it—especially when she started barking orders.

“I’ll be dividing you into six groups. You will be given an area to search and a map to navigate. Two people from each group will carry a radio. Is that clear?”

As a few idols nodded, several more shouted in agreement. Mrs. Lee smiled and brought the megaphone to her lips.

“Group One! Jaebum, Youngjae, Jihyo, and Brian.” As she announced their names, the idols stepped forward to form a line. YoungK trudged over to his group with a barely concealed scowl.

“Looks like Jae got to Mrs. Lee,” Dahyun observed with a chuckle. Changbin snorted, recalling all those interviews and videos where Jae refused to call YoungK by his stage name.

As they approached her, Felix’s mother lowered her megaphone to tell them, “My husband is over by the table. He will give you the radios and maps.” They nodded and trotted over to the long table where Mrs. Lee’s husband and daughters were waiting.

Mrs. Lee turned back to the crowd of idols.

“Group Two! Momo, Hyunjin, Wonpil, Yugyeom, and Dahyun.”

Dahyun perked up, hearing her name. She smiled at Changbin and shot him finger guns.

“Looks like I’m out of here. Good luck!”

Changbin waved as she left. He found it hard not to immediately like the girl’s strange personality, and he was somewhat disappointed she wasn’t in his group. She was fun to hang out with.

Dahyun’s group headed towards the table, and the quirky girl already had her arm intertwined with Hyunjin’s, chatting his ear off as they went. Changbin chuckled, knowing full well those two would get along.

“Group Three!” Mrs. Lee spoke, pulling Changbin’s attention back to her. “Mina, Jackson, Mark, Jeongyeon, and Dowoon.”

Changbin breathed a sigh of relief. At least Jackson wouldn’t be clinging onto him the rest of the day. He saw the energetic rapper throw himself at his band mate, Mark, who merely rolled his eyes and carried on, a full grown man attached to his back. Changbin empathized with the guy despite only meeting him a handful of times. However, Mark had several years of experience with Jackson, so he was less likely to get overwhelmed. Changbin couldn’t say the same.

“Group Four! Jinyoung, Minho, Nayeon, Tzuyu, and Changbin.”

The rapper inwardly shrugged. He didn’t really know Nayeon or Tzuyu very well, but at least he had Minho. His hyung could be annoying, but without Jisung by his side, he would be bearable. He had also met Jinyoung a handful of times backstage and throughout the JYP building. The vocalist struck Changbin as a kind guy, so he had no qualms about being in a group with him. 

As he neared where the line was forming, Nayeon greeted Changbin with a sweet smile. He waved in return while Minho came up behind him.

“So I’m with you. How wonderful .”

Changbin snorted, shooting Minho an unamused look.

“Yeah, yeah. We get it. I’m not your Sungie . Sorry to burst your love struck bubble there, Hyung.”

Minho scoffed and, like any mature young man, stuck his tongue out at the rapper. Nayeon giggled into her hand. Jinyoung and Tzuyu joined them not long after, and the group headed towards the table.

Less than ten minutes later, all the groups had been formed and given their assignments. Everyone had gathered near the table, quiet conversation flowing between the group members as they made introductions and discussed their search locations. The chatter quickly died down once Mama Lee climbed onto one of the chairs with her megaphone.

“First of all,” she started, her voice amplified enough that even the volunteers at the very back of the clearing could hear. “I want to sincerely thank each and every one of you for taking the time out of your day to help look for my son.”

Applause rang out from somewhere near Changbin, and everyone else was quick to join in. Mrs. Lee placed a hand on her heart, eyes slightly misty. It was obvious just how much it meant to her to see so many people dedicated to finding Felix. Changbin scanned the gigantic crowd, and his smile grew. They hadn’t expected such a large turn out and listening as close to a hundred volunteers cheered for his missing sunshine warmed his heart. He would be lying if he said his eyes weren’t a little misty.

“Thank you, thank you,” Mrs. Lee sniffled. She was grinning widely but raised a hand anyway, signaling for the applause to die down. It was as if she controlled the crowd. The noise faded almost instantly. “Once again, thank you. I speak for my family and Felix’s members when I say, ‘We are incredibly grateful.’”

Standing directly underneath her was Chan and Mr. Lee, both of them nodding in agreement.

The speech continued, “We are all gathered here today to accomplish a shared goal of finding my son. He was taken from us against his will, and we want to bring him home where he will be safe once again. The vehicle used in his kidnapping was last spotted not even twenty meters from where we are standing. While the detectives handle the investigation, we are tasked with scouring every inch of these woods for clues that could help them locate Felix and the men who stole him from us. The time and energy you are sacrificing today will bring us one step closer to accomplishing our goal. Thank you, from the bottom of our hearts, for being here and know that you are the reason our family will be reunited once again.”

The applause that followed Mama Lee’s declaration was deafening, reminding Changbin of the packed audiences at their concerts. Shouts of love, support, and determination filled the clearing. The rapper smiled from ear to ear, clapping so hard that his palms were stinging, but he couldn’t care less. Mrs. Lee was one hell of a speaker, and her dedication towards finding her son inspired everyone around her to match her passion.

The woman in question stepped off of her chair as the crowd roared. Changbin didn’t see a single person without a cheek-splitting grin. Everyone was on their feet, hollering and cheering, eager to begin the search.

Chan’s team—including Seungmin, Yedam, Jeongin, BamBam, and twenty or so of the gathered volunteers—were first to head out. They had the area furthest away, so they had the longest walk. After them was Group Three, led by Mark, and then Group Two, led by Dahyun and Hyunjin. Each group took a chunk of the remaining volunteers as they left.

Eventually, the surge in energy died down a little and what remained of the crowd slipped back into conversation. Changbin’s group loitered near the table, waiting for Mrs. Lee to send them off. Beside them, Sungjin looked frazzled, unable to do anything but watch as Jae and Jisung got along like two peas in a pod. They threw horrible jokes back and forth in an effort to make each other laugh while making subtle digs. Chaeyoung and Sana tried to distance themselves, but Sungjin sent them a pleading look and they returned, the two of them way too nice to abandon the poor man with those heathens.

Jinyoung broke away from the group long enough to give Sungjin a pat on the back, his expression pitying. Unfortunately, he had plenty of experience with overbearing and loud members playing off each other to create even more chaos.

Finally, Mrs. Lee called for Changbin’s group to head out. He glanced over his shoulder to see Jisung and Jae playing an intense game of rock, paper, scissors. Shaking his head and praying to any deity to help Sungjin through the next few hours, Changbin faced forward and trekked into the forest.

The walk was surprisingly pleasant. The sun, which was slowly rising higher into the sky, peeked through the trees and bathed the ground in a warm glow. Small birds fluttered from branch to branch, chirping at each other in greeting. The forest floor wasn’t a sloppy, muddy mess despite recent rainfall in the area. It was a peaceful morning.

All in all, Changbin definitely wasn’t complaining. The fresh air was even helping to clear his head and lift his mood.

He took his eyes off the twisting roots underneath his feet to scan the trees to his right. The twenty or so volunteers his group had collected before heading to their assigned search area were spread out, about fifteen meters separating each of them. It was a more efficient tactic when looking for a missing person because it allowed nearly every inch of the forest to be searched at the same time. The distance between volunteers helped the group leaders keep everyone within view, but, without the walkie talkie, they would have to shout in order to be heard.

It had been a solid hour of walking in comfortable silence when their group leader, Jinyoung, finally decided to check up on Changbin. Unfortunately, the rapper was so focused on finding any abnormalities along the forest floor that he didn’t hear his sunbaenim approach.

“You doing okay?”

“What the--?!” Changbin jumped away from the sudden voice in his ear, just barely stopping a curse from slipping out. Jinyoung seemed surprised by the reaction, not realizing that the younger boy hadn’t been paying attention.

“Woah,” he chuckled, hands up in a placating gesture. “Didn’t mean to scare you. Sorry about that.”

Changbin had clapped his palm over his mouth immediately after his little outburst, knowing full well that all of the volunteers could hear his embarrassing shriek. Aside from a few bewildered glances, nobody made a big deal of the situation, and Changbin felt himself relax.

He removed his hand and waved off Jinyoung’s apology, expression sheepish.

“No, no. I’m sorry. I was up in my own head … didn’t hear you coming,” he explained. Jinyoung nodded in understanding.

“I get it. This whole situation is extremely difficult for everyone involved---especially you.”

The vocalist spoke matter of factly, and Changbin couldn’t help the confused tilt of his head. Jinyoung must’ve noticed.

“Ah, you know,” he chuckled, somewhat nervously. “You and Felix being together and all that. It has to be incredibly hard for you to deal with all of this.”

Changbin frowned as his brain struggled to comprehend what his sunbaenim was talking about. The longer the silence stretched on for, the more unsure Jinyoung looked.

“You two are dating, right?”

It felt as if someone had sucker punched Changbin directly in the chest. All of the air left his lungs in a woosh, and he panicked.

“W-What?!” he responded brilliantly. “No! No, Felix and I aren’t---we’re not---what gave you that idea?!”

Jinyoung pursed his lips, appearing pensive. He rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ve seen you two around the JYP building a few times, and you always looked like a couple. You held hands, you let him wrap around you like a koala, you brought him food, and you even kissed his head a few times when he was asleep. Plus, with Minho and Jisung being a thing, we all just assumed you guys had gotten together as well.”

“We’re not together,” Changbin insisted, his eyes wide and slightly wild. Jinyoung nodded quickly, attempting to soothe the younger idol’s panicked protests. “We’re just really close. It’s not like that, I promise.”

“I believe you.” Jinyoung laid a hand on Changbin’s shoulder, squeezing gently. He offered a kind smile which would have helped the rapper relax had he not fully processed Jinyoung’s admission.

“Wait, you said ‘we’,” Changbin recalled. He felt the hand on his shoulder tighten. “Who else thinks we’re a couple?”

Jinyoung tried to play it cool with a nonchalant shrug, but his smile suddenly looked forced, and he wouldn’t meet Changbin’s eyes.

“Oh, not that many people. Just me, Jaebum, Jackson, BamBam … the rest of GOT7 … everyone in Twice …  everyone in DAY6 … a few of our stylists---.”

“What?! Why?” Changbin spluttered. At first, he hadn’t been too worried, but then Jinyoung just kept listing people, his voice getting quieter and quieter until the rapper couldn’t stand it anymore. “Why does everyone think we’re dating?”

Jinyoung lifted a brow. “To be fair, you guys don’t really act like close friends. It may have started out like that, but, recently, you’ve been acting like a couple that’s been together for years. The way you two comfort and care for each other … the way you can communicate without speaking. It’s hard to take that as anything other than romantic love. Sorry for assuming, but you made it very hard not to assume, you know?”

His answer left Changbin speechless. Do they really behave that much like a couple? The rapper had never been as close to his previous friends as he was with Felix, but he hadn’t found that too strange. They lived together, worked together, and spent every waking moment together. It was almost impossible not to be extremely close.

“But you and Jaebum---,” Changbin started, eager to prove that one could be close with a friend and still maintain a platonic relationship. He was interrupted by the radio clipped to Jinyoung’s belt suddenly coming to life. Both boys glanced down as a staticky voice came through.

“Group Four? Hello?”

Jinyoung hastily unclipped the device and held it to his mouth, eyebrows furrowed. “Yes, we’re here. Is something wrong?”

They waited for a response, the breath caught in their throats. This could be it. They might’ve found something. Changbin knew it was foolish to expect the first search party to result in anything other than muddy shoes and aching muscles, but he couldn’t fight the hope blooming in his chest.

“The search has been cut short. Head back to the starting point.” Silence filled the air as the idols waited for the caller to explain.

When nothing happened, Jinyoung prodded. “Did we find something?”

The radio crackled once again.

“Unfortunately not. You’ll get more information as soon as everyone is accounted for.”

Changbin felt the short lived hope die, his expression falling and shoulders slumping. He should’ve known. Someone probably got lost and has to be tracked down, delaying the entire search.

Apparently, Jinyoung was not satisfied with that answer.

“What happened? Why are we stopping?” He asked. “My group can keep going. We’ve still got plenty of ground to cover.”

Changbin watched the radio warily. There was a heavy silence that followed Jinyoung’s questions as the caller weighed their options. Obviously, they had been warned not to tell the groups what was going on or else they would’ve just explained from the beginning. The more Changbin thought about it, the more suspicious he got. What could they possibly be trying to hide from everyone?

Fortunately, his answer came quicker than he expected.

The familiar static came through, both of the boys perking up instantly at the sound.

“Reports are coming in that another kidnapping with the same M.O. happened late last night. Same van, same masked men, same drugging tactic … Only this time, a couple witnesses across the street interrupted, and the kidnappers left without their victim.”

Jinyoung was shocked, his eyes going wide and his fingers trembling from where they gripped the radio. If Changbin hadn’t been struggling to stay upright, he would’ve tried to offer some comfort. Instead, he was willing his limbs to regain feeling so he didn’t collapse.

The kidnappers struck again? Why? Why would they need another victim when they just grabbed Felix a few weeks prior? Worst-case scenarios ran rampant through Changbin’s mind, and he focused on blocking them out. This case was different. They didn’t successfully take someone away this time. They failed, and that meant they were getting sloppy. They left behind a victim who could possibly identify their attackers, bringing them one step closer to finding and rescuing Felix. Maybe this was a good thing.

“The victim … The victim wasn’t just a random stranger, though,” the caller admitted, catching the attention of both of the shell shocked idols. A sense of unease settled across them.

The blood rushing past Changbin’s ears almost blocked out the caller’s next words.

“It was another idol … they tried to kidnap Johnny Seo.”

Chapter Text

A loud thud startled Felix awake. He lifted his head to glance around, the emptiness of the two cells across from him barely registering in his mind. Rose and Kyuho had left before Felix had even fallen asleep. He doubted they would’ve been back by now.

The Aussie native had settled down for a short nap not too long before, his patience waning thin as he waited for anything to happen aside from the scheduled meals and his daily exercises. Felix hadn’t left his cell in five days, and the lack of activity was slowly getting to him. There was nothing to do, nowhere to go, nothing to see.

Well, apart from his wings.

The new appendages were slowly growing on him, both literally and metaphorically. All of the wrinkled pink skin was completely covered by feather shafts sporting flimsy fluff that hadn’t yet taken the shape of rigid feathers. Felix didn’t know what the process of growing bird wings involved, but he took a wild guess that the feathers would reach their final stage in a few days. The Aussie was excited to have fully formed bird wings. The weight and feel of them on his back was getting just slightly heavier every day, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. In fact, it was becoming more and more familiar as time passed, and, soon, Felix wouldn’t be able to remember how he lived without them.

Just as the idol was about to lay his head down to catch a few more Z’s, another thud rang out from the end of the hallway, where the large set of double doors stood. He perked up, trying in vain to take a peek. Was someone fighting back? It rarely happened because most of the prisoners under Dr. Hess’s care had given up on escaping long ago, but, occasionally, one of the patients would reach a breaking point and shit hit the fan.

The idea was pushed from his mind almost as soon as it sprang up. The more likely option was that a relatively clumsy employee had dropped something, or, much worse, Dr. Hess had a new test subject. There hadn’t been any new additions to the crazy scientist’s collection since Felix, but Rose and Kyuho had explained that it was always obvious when there was one. Sometimes the poor victim fought with everything they had after waking up in a strange place, but the most common way they could tell was the screaming of a person experiencing hell on earth in the form of purple liquid.

Felix was kept from wondering for too long by Yunkwan appearing between the double doors. As the doors opened, they allowed a distant voice to filter through. It sounded plenty angry, the rage palpable, and the voice rough from yelling. It was promptly muted by the doors slamming shut once again.

Yunkwan made his way towards Felix, face just as blank as ever, but the Aussie barely noticed. The voice had sounded familiar, and it made him incredibly uneasy to hear it so furious. For some reason, he knew he would do anything to make sure that he didn’t become the subject of that rage.

Eventually, Yunkwan reached his cell. He stood in front of the control panel that would open the gate and crossed his arms, waiting.

After a second, Felix realized what he expected him to do. Sighing, the idol reached under his bed, fingers wrapping around the cold metal of his collar. He snapped it shut over his throat without a moment’s hesitation. He had previously thought about trying to fake putting the collar on or attempting to disable it before wearing it, but Rose and Kyuho had derailed that trait of thought fairly quickly. They said it was impossible to do without Dr. Hess knowing because of the numerous hidden cameras scattered throughout the hallway and each individual cell. One of the other patients had already learned that lesson a year or two prior, receiving agonizing electric shocks and a severe beating as punishment. He was no longer at the facility, and Felix hadn’t asked why.

So, Felix secured the collar and watched Yunkwan open his cell. The buff man gestured for the idol to walk out in front of him, and he complied. He had been itching to leave his cell, even if it was only for a few measly hours of tests. He was starting to look forward to the moment Dr. Hess determined him ready for training sessions, as depressing as that sounded. He wanted to join Kyuho as soon as possible. Who knows? Maybe he would even enjoy it.

Yunkwan grabbed his arm firmly and began leading the idol down the hallway. With every step closer to the set of doors, the shouting was becoming more and more audible. Felix tensed as they neared the exit. He did not want to be forced into a room with whoever was in that bad of a mood.

Despite his hesitation, Yunkwan forced Felix through the doors and towards the exam room he remembered from before. The voice was now obnoxiously loud, and the words were clear as day. They seemed to be drifting towards the idol and his handler, originating from a slightly ajar door across the hall that led to a familiar room with navy blue walls. A chill ran down Felix’s spine.

“One simple thing, I asked of you. ONE SIMPLE THING! And you still managed to screw it up! Unbelievable.”

Felix swallowed the lump in his throat. The pissed off voice belonged to none other than Dr. Hess himself. The Aussie hadn’t recognized it at first because he had never heard the man in so much rage, and he now knew that he never wanted to hear him sound like that ever again. The thought of having the man that determined whether he lived or died so furious at him made his blood run cold.

“He was completely alone, unattended, vulnerable, and you still couldn’t muster enough intelligence to drug him and throw him in a van. How is that possible? My fucking grandmother could’ve completed that job better than you!”

Luckily for Felix, Yunkwan had no intentions of interrupting the vicious scolding Dr. Hess was in the middle of. He steered the idol into the exam room and gestured towards the table. Felix complied silently, and Yunkwan moved to close the door. Before he could, however, one final snippet of the argument in the office reached the Aussie’s ears.

“Not only did I not get my promised idol, but now the whole fucking country is on edge. You nearly exposed my entire life’s work, Yehun. I cannot let that stand---.”

Felix froze, and the door clicked shut. Yunkwan leaned against the wall nearby, unperturbed, his face just as blank as ever.

Did he hear that right? Did Hess really try to kidnap another idol? It shouldn’t have been that much of a surprise, considering the man had ranted about his theory regarding k-pop artists last time Felix had been out for testing. But, Felix still struggled to wrap his mind around it. Someone else had almost had their freedom stolen from them. Another family had nearly been left in unthinkable sorrow and pain. Dr. Hess had almost succeeded in ruining yet another innocent person’s life.

Felix’s thoughts began to spiral, and the poor boy couldn’t do anything to stop them. He saw flashes of popular idols he had spoken to once or twice being grabbed from behind with a needle pointed towards their necks, friends that he had made before and after debut being shoved into a dark van, mouths and wrists bound tightly, his members strapped to metal tables … their screams going unanswered as purple liquid crept through the IV and into their body.

His treacherous imagination was only interrupted by the door Yunkwan had just shut flinging open. Yunkwan stood straight, waiting for instruction. Felix could only stare in horror as the form of an incredibly angry Dr. Hess loomed in the doorway.

“Yunkwan,” the doc demanded, his voice rough from all the yelling. “Give me the controller. I can handle Felix alone. I need you to assist Jiseok in escorting Yehun out of the building.”

The blank-faced man nodded once, handed a small rectangular device to the doctor, and slipped out of the room. Dr. Hess tucked the device into his pocket and began pulling supplies for the exam out of the cabinets. He glanced at the tense form of Felix sitting on the table for a fleeting moment before ignoring him completely and turning towards his assistant. As always, Minhee was right by his side.

“File.”

The woman detached a yellow folder from her clipboard and passed it to her boss. He flipped it open, scanning the contents.

“Go prepare for the x-ray. We’ll be there momentarily,” the sandy-haired man ordered, his eyes never leaving the papers. Minhee nodded and quickly scooted away.

If Felix thought that listening to Dr. Hess shouting was terrifying, he had no idea what it felt like to be trapped in a room alone with him in a bad mood. The air around them was so thick, one could cut it with a knife. Damn, Felix wished he had a knife.

Despite the tension coming off him in waves, the doctor didn’t snap or lash out at the Aussie. Felix was practically holding his breath, absolutely convinced that any sudden movement would set him off, but the doc didn’t seem to notice. He took his patient’s vitals, recorded the results in his file, and replaced all of his equipment without uttering a single word.

Felix was still cautious, but he wasn’t absolutely terrified anymore. As long as he didn’t do anything stupid, he could perhaps finish all the tests without incident. As humiliating as the thought was, he had to try to be on his best behavior, for his own good.

For an hour or two, his plan worked.

Dr. Hess and Felix had met up with Minhee in the x-ray room, only a few words exchanged between the assistant and her boss. They set up and took the x-rays, the process being just as uncomfortable as Felix remembered. The silence followed them as they traveled across the hallway into the MRI room, and it was only interrupted by the whirring of the large machine and the classical music drifting through Felix’s headphones.

After they were finished, Felix was led back to the beginning exam room, where a saliva and blood sample was to be taken. To begin, they had him spit into a tube which proved difficult as his mouth had gone dry the moment Hess had made eye contact with him for the first time that day. Eventually, they were satisfied with the sample, and Hess started preparing to collect a syringe full of blood.

Felix watched the doctor clean his arm with the alcohol wipe. His mind was worryingly quiet, and his vision was slowly becoming unfocused. He didn’t understand it. He had gotten his blood drawn multiple times before, with Dr. Hess doing exactly that less than a week prior. He was used to it. But, that didn’t stop his heart from pounding against his chest as the sandy-haired doctor pulled the plastic cover off the needle.

Felix knew he was probably extremely pale, and he suddenly felt lightheaded. The doctor approached him, needle outstretched, in slow motion. The man grew closer and closer, and, with every step, Felix shrunk back further. He curled into himself, wings subconsciously wrapping around his body.

It didn’t make sense, but Felix couldn’t think clearly with the warning signs flashing through his brain. His breathing stuttered. He gripped his stomach and tucked his knees close to his chest. He rested his forehead against them.

He blinked. His vision didn’t clear. His breaths were short, quick. The oxygen wasn’t reaching his brain. Was he suffocating? He couldn’t feel his hands, but his arms were trembling. What is happening? What’s wrong with him?

He couldn’t think.

… couldn’t feel.

… couldn’t breathe .

Suddenly, his panic was pushed to the back of his mind, replaced with something quite familiar to him: pain.

It was blindingly hot, surrounding his neck and forcing whatever air he had in his lungs out. It burned, and the boy clawed at his throat, desperate to get rid of it. The pain did not cease, and Felix heard a wrecked sound escape his mouth, tears streaming down his face. His muscles convulsed, slamming his head back against the wall.

Just as quickly as it came, the pain left.

The room was deathly silent save for Felix’s wild gasps of air. He was slumped against the wall behind the table, the cool surface relieving the heat from the surface of his skin. His forehead was damp with sweat, and his body was suddenly exhausted.

“--lix. Felix. ”

The voice was too close for comfort, and Felix shrank back from it. His eyes strained to see the source without turning his head. He didn’t think he could move if he tried.

Dr. Hess was leaning towards him, cold glare settled on the Aussie’s trembling body. His arms were crossed, and the needle was, fortunately, nowhere to be found. However, the rectangular device Yunkwan had handed over earlier was gripped tightly in the doctor’s fist, his thumb lightly resting on a large silver button. If Felix’s mind hadn’t been so muddled, he would’ve been more suspicious of it.

“Felix. Answer me,” the doc demanded. “Can you hear me? Can you speak?”

“Y-Yeah,” the boy replied, wincing at how rough his voice sounded. He must’ve been screaming. “I can hear you.”

Dr. Hess let out a sigh, the frustration in his expression melting away to reveal disappointment. He rubbed one hand over his face and took a step back. Felix felt his shoulders relax as more and more distance was put between them.

Dr. Hess dipped his head down to whisper something in Minhee’s ear, the woman showing no emotion as he did so. She nodded an affirmative once he stood straight again and retreated to a far corner of the room. She pulled a radio from the waistband of her pencil skirt, holding it close to her lips as she spoke quietly. Her gaze was focused on the wall in front of her.

Meanwhile, the doctor moved to start putting his supplies away. He grabbed the unused syringe and needle from the counter, the sight of it sending Felix’s heart rate through the roof again, and separated the two components. The syringe was thrown in the trash, and the wasted needle was dropped into an orange container hung from the wall. Dr. Hess didn’t spare Felix a second glance, but he watched Minhee speak into her radio until she met his eye and nodded.

Then, it was a tense five minutes of waiting. Dr. Hess and Minhee were standing close together, heads bowed. They were discussing something on Minhee’s clipboard, but Felix couldn’t bring himself to care much. The last time his body had felt so weak and useless was when Chan and Changbin had forced him to join their high intensity workout one day, and, of course, right after the purple serum had burned him from the inside out.

The next few minutes were a blur for the Aussie. He remembered Yunkwan entering the room with a wheelchair and speaking with the doc. Felix felt himself being lifted into the wheelchair and guided out of the room. He barely lifted his head as they traversed the hallway, passing the three double doors of death and entering the one in the middle. There were a few people watching him be rolled down the aisle from behind their barred gates, but, for the most part, Felix’s cell block was empty. Rose and Kyuho still weren’t back from their training which was disappointing. He wanted to forget the day he had, and the only way to do that was talk to his new companions. Everything else failed to keep his attention.

Yunkwan spoke to the voice through the comms and pushed Felix into the cell when the door opened. He unceremoniously dropped the boy onto his bed, taking the wheelchair with him as he left. The gate locked into place, trapping Felix once again.

Usually, Felix experienced a frustrating thing when his body was tired, but his mind wouldn’t shut up. It often kept him awake at night, and he never got the rest he needed. However, today had been stressful, to say the least, and Felix knew he would have no trouble falling asleep.

So, the Aussie resorted himself to spending the rest of the afternoon in bed with the covers pulled up to his ears and his wimpy wings tucked around him.

As he laid down, waiting for sleep to find him, his mind replayed what Dr. Hess had been shouting earlier. The man had ordered his team to find a new idol, but they had failed. Something went wrong: the idol fought back, the team made a mistake, or a witness interrupted them. Whatever it was, it had completely foiled their plan to forcibly take another innocent person from their friends and family. Felix couldn’t stop the drowsy smile from spreading across his face.

The doctor had fucked up. Now, everyone knew Dr. Hess was out there. They knew that he was willing to kidnap high profile artists, and they would be on high alert. There would be safety protocols, increased police presence, higher security …

As awful as it was, Felix had to admit that Dr. Hess sending his team after that idol, whoever they were, was one of the best things that could’ve happened. He had made a mistake, and now it was going to cost him.

The Aussie native was finally able to relax for the first time that entire day, a dopey grin present as he drifted to sleep, dreaming of screeching car tires and police sirens.

Chapter Text

Changbin heard the blood rushing past his ears. His breathing was quick, panicked. The silence surrounding him was eerie and unnatural, sending shivers down his spine. His footfalls echoed throughout the abandoned street and off of the looming buildings as the rapper ran blindly, his destination unknown. He had no idea where he was going, but he had a deep-rooted fear that he wasn’t moving fast enough. Something was happening, and he needed to be there to stop it.

Where?

Where was it?

Where was he ?

He didn’t know, but he needed to go, to move, to run. Something was waiting for him, something important. Where was he? He needed to find it. He needed to find him .

Suddenly, the tall buildings and dark windows gave away to a dimly lit alley. Changbin hardly cared, changing direction and sprinting directly into it. The street behind him disappeared, a pitch black void cutting off the exit. The rapper didn’t notice, his attention fixated on the man standing under the only light in the alley.

Felix was staring back at him. He was wearing the same thing from when he had been taken, Changbin’s jacket hanging loosely on his frame. He held his shattered phone in his hand. His face looked exactly as the rapper remembered: the freckles dotting his cheeks, the slope of his nose, the angle of his jaw. Something was wrong, though.

His eyes were blank, lifeless. His gaze was pinned on Changbin, but it felt like he was looking right through him. The rapper took a peek over his shoulder. Maybe the danger he had been expecting was behind him. Instead, all he saw were the pitch black shadows.

Changbin turned to face Felix once again, ready to hold him tight and bring him home.

Now, Felix was staring directly at him.

“Felix?” the older boy asked softly, his voice trembling. Something was wrong.

Felix blinked.

“You’re not here.”

Changbin frowned, the response throwing him off. What did he mean?

“What?”

Felix clenched his jaw.

“You’re not here . You left me behind. You moved on.”

Changbin felt the words strike him the same way a knife would. Felix couldn’t possibly believe that. There was no way he truly thought that Changbin could live his life without him. Right?

“No. No, Felix, we’re still looking for you. I’m right here. I’m here to take you home,” the rapper spoke, his voice taking a pleading tone. He needed Felix to understand. He was nothing without him.

The freckled boy just shook his head, clouded eyes shining with unshed tears. He grimaced as his gaze slipped off of Changbin and settled behind him again.

“I’m all alone.”

The freckled boy said it as though he had come to terms with the idea ages ago. He appeared resigned to living a life in which his friends and family had abandoned him. The sight broke Changbin’s heart to pieces, and he had the urge to right that horrific wrong.

Before he could, however, Felix started moving. He trudged towards Changbin, head hanging low and eyes downcast. At first, the rapper thought he was closing the distance between them, but the freckled boy passed him by without a second glance. Changbin felt his heart rate spike when he realized where his sunshine boy was headed.

“No. Felix, no! Please! I’m right here! Turn around!” he begged. The rapper tried to take a step, but his legs were too heavy. His feet dragged as his arms reached out.

Felix ignored him, his path taking him directly towards the menacing void. Changbin didn’t know why, but he didn’t care. He couldn’t let Felix disappear. Not again.

“FELIX!”

He struggled with all his might, but his body just wouldn’t comply. The tears were streaming down his cheeks, but he couldn’t even lift a hand to wipe them away. He was stuck in place, his heart being ripped out of his chest as his sunshine boy was enveloped by the inky darkness and vanished once again.

Changbin startled awake, his hand grasping at his heart and his lungs heaving. He took in the familiar sight of Chan’s and his empty room and relaxed back against his pillows. It had only been a nightmare.

The rapper stared at the ceiling, willing his racing mind to calm.

He had been waiting for the first nightmare to find him. With all the stress and fear following the boys like a cloud these past few weeks, it was only a matter of time. That didn’t make it any less terrifying.

He couldn’t explain why Felix had looked so … dead inside or why he had automatically known the black void wasn’t safe. He thought about consulting Chan, but he quickly discarded the idea. His hyung was already being bombarded with urgent responsibilities and difficult decisions--Changbin didn’t want to add to that. Plus, the internet could probably tell him more about what his dream had meant than Chan ever could.

The rapper didn’t get to stew in his misery very much longer, not that he minded.

His door squeaked open to reveal Jeongin’s messy head of hair. The boy’s eyelids were still droopy, and his face was slightly swollen with sleep, but he was alert enough to feel Changbin’s gaze on him.

“Chan Hyung made pancakes,” he mumbled.

Then, he slipped back out of the room, neglecting to shut his hyung’s door.

The rapper grumbled at his dongaeng’s lack of respect, but he started to untangle himself from his bed sheets anyway. He approached his closet and pulled out a plain black hoodie with some jeans. He wasn’t very interested in putting together a nice outfit considering they weren’t doing much that day. So, he opted to prioritize his own comfort.

He left his room fully dressed, meeting Chan and Jeongin at the kitchen table. Jeongin was a little bit more awake which was disappointing. Changbin would’ve liked to see the kid faceplant into his syrup-doused pancakes. Oh, well. Another day then.

Meanwhile, Chan acted as if he had been awake for hours, which was undoubtedly plausible. He had finished eating his own breakfast and was texting someone, his face scrunched in frustration. Changbin didn’t bother asking, knowing full well that the leader would tell him what was wrong later if he was up for it. Instead, the rapper headed to the kitchen to serve himself a plate of Aussie-style pancakes.

He carried his food to the table and began eating, the silence that surrounded them nothing but comfortable. Jeongin was happily munching away, but he was getting distracted by one of the many games on his phone. Changbin hunched over his plate, curious to see if he could finish his breakfast before the preoccupied maknae.

“Finally!” Chan sighed in exasperation, leaning back against his chair. The sudden noise startled both of his fellow members with Changbin nearly stabbing himself in the face and Jeongin dropping his phone onto the table. The Aussie native must’ve noticed, muttering a sheepish apology.

Changbin wiped the syrup from his chin.

“What’s up?” he asked, voice raspy.

Their leader took one more glance at his phone before setting it down, rubbing his other hand across his face. The bags under his eyes were still prominent, but Changbin had noticed them starting to fade in the past few weeks. He contributed it all to Mrs. Lee helping to shoulder the burdens Chan had always struggled with alone.

“Manager Hyung just got the all clear from JYP,” he replied, his eyes rolling. “We can go visit Johnny today.”

Changbin perked up immediately, his drowsiness gone in an instant. He saw Jeongin do the same out of the corner of his eye.

As soon as the search party was cut short the previous day and all the members had reunited, Chan picked up the phone. He started calling all the idols he knew, trying to get a hold of someone from NCT. Eventually, he received Jaehyun’s number who then put him in contact with his leader, Taeyong. A few texts later and Chan had scheduled a meeting with one Johnny Seo before he left the hospital.

Of course, he had done so without the permission of Manager hyung, JYP, or the detectives. He had gotten a halfhearted scolding from their manager, but the detectives had seemed unbothered by the idea of some extra guests at their interview. JYP was the only person proving difficult to convince.

However, by the looks of things, Manager Hyung had been able to do just that. Changbin reminded himself to give that man a box of chocolates for all his hard work.

“Really?” Jeongin questioned, jaw dropped in shock. Unfortunately, he hadn’t completely chewed his food all the way, exposing his hyungs to the nasty sight of soggy pancake on his tongue. Chan reached across the table, gently closing his mouth. He was trying, and failing, to hide his disgust.

“Yes, really. We’re supposed to meet the detectives outside the dorms at 8:30, so hurry up and finish your breakfast. We can’t be late.”

Chan didn’t have to warn them twice. Changbin started shoveling the pancakes down his throat, barely tasting them as he swallowed. Jeongin didn’t even bother cutting them up anymore. He grabbed a whole pancake in his hands and stuffed it into his mouth. Chan looked very concerned, but he didn’t say anything, opting instead to watch and judge as his overdramatic members choked on his lovely homemade breakfast.

With their bellies full, Changbin and Jeongin raced to the bathroom to brush their teeth. It quickly devolved into a competition, the two men shoving their opponent away from the sink and stealing each other’s deodorant. It was borderline violent, and Chan must’ve heard the commotion from the kitchen.

The leader poked his head through the door, ready to scold his members for being too loud, but he stopped short. Changbin and Jeongin had frozen in place, the maknae currently being held in a chokehold by his hyung. There were two unrinsed toothbrushes laying on the sink, the foamy spit slowly dripping off the bristles and onto the previously clean porcelain. One bar of deodorant had hit the floor, breaking into tiny little chunks. As Chan scanned the room with a bewildered expression, Changbin dropped the maknae and straightened his shirt. Jeongin just glared, his hair sticking up in multiple directions. It looked worse than it had before they entered the bathroom.

“You know what?” Chan finally spoke, shaking his head. His smile was fond. “I’m not gonna ask. But, since you guys seem to be a bit more … energetic than usual, I think we should stick to the safe side and limit the number of people going to the hospital. We don’t want to overwhelm them.”

Changbin was about to point out that Taeyong, Johnny, and whoever else was going to be in the room probably had plenty of experience with large groups of loud, obnoxious boys but decided against it. Chan was too polite to risk inconveniencing anyone, much less someone in a hospital.

“I’ll go wake up the rest of the boys while you guys clean … this.” The Aussie made a wide gesture with his hands, alluding to the entirety of the bathroom. He shot both of his members a pointed look before sighing and slipping out through the door.

Changbin and Jeongin shared a glance, shrugged, and got to work.

By the time they finished cleaning up after their wrestling match, Chan had successfully gotten the rest of the members out of bed. Minho and Seungmin were the only two that seemed slightly aware of their surroundings. Chan sat across from them, watching them eat and explaining the plans for the day. Meanwhile, Jisung was passed out on the table, his face smooshed up against the cool surface. Hyunjin had found a comfortable spot resting his head on Jisung’s hunched spine, somehow sleeping through the vertebrae poking into his temple.

Eventually, Chan stood up, ruffled Seungmin’s hair, and checked his watch. He glanced up to see Changbin and Jeongin staring at him and nodded. It was time.

The trio quickly got dressed for the weather, their winter coats nice and warm from being hung near a vent. They pulled on their shoes and stepped out of the dorms. Chan shouted a goodbye, receiving responses with varying levels of enthusiasm, before shutting the door behind him and leading his companions down to the lobby.

The black SUV carrying both detectives pulled up alongside the curb five minutes late. Fortunately, the press had decided to take the day off from stalking their dorms, so there weren’t any issues leaving the building. The younger looking of the two detectives, a man with short hair and harsh features, was driving. Changbin struggled to remember his name. Did it start with a J? An M?

“Detective Sin, Detective Yu. Thank you for letting us tag along. We truly appreciate it. We hope it wasn’t too much of a hassle to pick us up.” Chan greeted them with a smile, bowing his head.

The man in the passenger seat chuckled and waved his hand, dismissing Chan’s concerns. He appeared unkempt, but Changbin could tell that it was just his style. His hair was long and shaggy, and his jaw was covered in a scratchy five-o’clock shadow. The bags under his eyes rivaled Chan’s.

“No worries. We apologize for making you wait!” The man had a warm smile, and Changbin felt at ease in his presence. It was a far cry from any other police officers he had met, their no business attitude always putting him on edge. “And please, call us Minjun and Jihoon. No need for formalities.”

Chan nodded his thanks, and the three idols hopped into the car. The driver--Detective Jihoon--checked for traffic and pulled out onto the road.

The first few minutes of the ride were spent in slightly awkward silence. These men were still basically strangers, despite being trustworthy enough to get into a car with. Changbin wanted nothing more than to pop his earbuds in and blast some music, but he was afraid that would be perceived as a rude gesture. So, he sat and waited, the engine of the car providing the only noise.

It seemed the quiet was getting to Detective Minjun too.

“I was actually curious about something,” he glanced over his shoulder at the boys seated behind him. His expression was open, friendly. Changbin hoped his question wasn’t too personal. “These people have gone after two idols now. Obviously, there’s somewhat of a pattern going on. How are the other entertainment companies reacting? Are they taking it seriously?”

The detective seemed genuinely concerned, his frown giving it away. Changbin had to admit that it was surprising, seeing a man they barely knew worried about their safety and the safety of the thousands of other idols throughout the country. It was surprising, but it shouldn’t have been. He was a police officer … of sorts. His job was to protect the general public. Of course he would want to know if those at risk were taking this new threat seriously.

Chan nodded, the polite smile still present. He didn’t seem to mind being the only one to keep the conversation flowing.

“Yeah. Actually, a lot of the companies set new regulations as soon as they got word about Johnny. The ‘Big Three’ are all forcing their idols to travel in groups of at least three people, and they have to alert their group leader or manager before leaving a building to go anywhere. Plus, the larger companies hired more security to watch over their idols and stand guard outside the dorms. Some idols are a little uncomfortable with it, but they know it’s for a good reason. If we had been this careful earlier, Johnny wouldn’t have been attacked.”

The “ and Felix wouldn’t have been taken from them ,” went unsaid, but Changbin could tell it had been at the back of Chan’s mind. It was one of the main thoughts that had plagued all the members in the days following his kidnapping. There was no way for anyone to predict what had happened to Felix, but that didn’t stop the guilt from growing amongst those closest to the freckled boy.

“That’s good,” Detective Minjun sighed, subconsciously rubbing along his jaw. “If the kidnappers attempt to take a different idol, it’s going to be much more difficult. Let’s hope the increased security makes them think twice before trying again.”

As much as Changbin preferred to keep quiet, something was bothering him, and he couldn’t ignore it any longer.

“Why are they going after more idols? If they already have Felix, why would they need to keep taking more people?”

Chan and Jeongin turned to him, surprised that he had spoken up. The detective didn’t seem phased by who had asked, but the question itself caused the older man to tense in the slightest. Changbin didn’t think that was a good sign.

“The answer you’re looking for is a little … complicated,” the detective began, pursing his lips. “Commonly, kidnappers take people so they can later demand a ransom. If they don’t get the money, or their plan worked and they get a little greedy, they might try to take someone else for ransom as well. Since that isn’t the case with Felix, we aren’t concerned about it.”

Changbin nodded, following along. The members had found it very strange that Felix’s kidnappers hadn’t demanded money in return for his safety. He was a well-known k-pop artist working under one of the three largest and most successful entertainment companies after all. The boys had been planning to go straight to the current CEO of JYPE to beg for the money, but they never had to. The kidnappers hadn’t even tried to contact them which confused everyone involved in the case, including the detectives.

“Kidnappers only take people if they can get something out of it. Whether it’s money, drastic demands, or, for the especially creepy ones, company. We have to assume that the people who have Felix are keeping him because he serves a purpose. If they are pleased with Felix, they may be going after other idols because they think those idols will do as well as Felix is.”

Detective Minjun’s words sounded careful, as if he didn’t want to alarm the boys. It both annoyed and relieved Changbin. They were men, and someone they cared about was in trouble. If there was any pertinent information, they wanted to hear it, regardless of how touchy or horrific the subject was. On the other hand, Changbin knew he would not be able to sleep knowing some of the terrible things Felix might be experiencing at that very moment.  It would stick in his brain, playing on repeat every second of every day until he lost his mind. To put it plainly, he wouldn’t be able to function.

Apparently eager to change the subject, Chan broke the terse silence that had fallen over the vehicle. He frowned, sitting forward a couple centimeters.

“Didn’t the kidnappers drug Johnny? And wasn’t he completely alone when he was attacked?” the Aussie asked, head tilting to the side like an interested puppy. When the detective replied with an affirmative to both questions, Chan continued. “Then how come they left without him? Why did they run away?”

Changbin hummed thoughtfully. He hadn’t even considered the reason behind the attackers’ retreat, mostly assuming that they had been interrupted somehow. Johnny couldn’t have overpowered them all by himself, right?

Detective Minjun met the eyes of his partner for a split second before replying. The grin on his face was relaxed yet proud.

“The building across the street from the park where the attack happened belongs to a young couple. Fortunately for Mr. Seo, the two of them were up late watching a movie near the window. The woman recognized him loitering across the street and asked her boyfriend to accompany her while she got an autograph. They barely made it out of the building when they saw Mr. Seo getting attacked. The woman called the police while her boyfriend shouted at the kidnappers who panicked and fled. If they hadn’t gotten involved, we wouldn’t be able to interview Mr. Seo today.”

Changbin bit the inside of his cheek. If only Felix had been that lucky.

Chan continued asking questions, interested in how much the witnesses had seen and if it was helpful in any way, but Changbin tuned it all out.

It frustrated him that preventing Felix’s kidnapping could’ve been as simple as a random person looking out their window and calling the cops. He wasn’t angry that Johnny was safe and Felix wasn’t. In fact, he had been more relieved than he expected himself to be when he first found out Johnny didn’t fall victim to the same people that took Felix. He barely knew the other idol, yet he was overwhelmingly glad to hear that he was recovering in the hospital. It just bothered him that Felix’s kidnapping could’ve easily been interrupted, but it wasn’t. No one had been there to help him. No one had heard his cries for help, or, if they did, it had been far too late.

If only Changbin had offered to go with … 

The rapper knew it was dangerous to blame himself like that, but it was hard not to. Felix had been alone. That was why he was targeted. If Changbin had been with him, walking next to him and listening to the freckled boy rant about something stupid Jisung had done earlier that day, Felix would still be with them. Anyone that believed the opposite were just lying to themselves. Changbin could have protected Felix, but he never got the chance. That was the kicker. If Felix had just asked his hyung to accompany him, Changbin would’ve done so in a heartbeat. He would do anything for his sunshine boy.

The rapper sat and stewed in his self-deprecating thoughts for the remainder of the drive, only snapping out of it when the SUV pulled into the hospital parking lot and rolled to a stop.

The detectives led the three boys into the building after taking a moment to lock the vehicle. The lobby wasn’t incredibly busy, but there were a few people milling about, so Chan had advised his members to keep their eyes down and masks up until they reached Johnny’s room. Changbin wasn’t too worried about being recognized. Anyone that was sitting in a hospital lobby probably had bigger things to worry about than a couple of relatively famous idols being within their vicinity.

Fortunately, Changbin was right, and they weren’t stopped by any excited fans as they traversed the winding hallways. The nurses and doctors didn’t pay them any attention, their focus concentrated on the patient files or the whiteboards hanging on the walls. The patients themselves were rarely spotted in the hallway without someone by their side, speaking to them or giving them instructions.

Changbin felt more at ease the closer they got to their destination. It was somewhat refreshing to be ignored, as odd as it sounded. While he loved the Stays with all his heart, a minute of privacy was hard to come by and very much cherished by the members.

Eventually, the detectives stopped outside of a simple wooden door. Changbin didn’t even get to read the room number before Detective Minjun was pushing the door open and peeking inside, his smile pleasant. Apparently, whoever was currently within the room hadn’t been bothered by the intrusion because the detective nodded in thanks and gestured for the rest of the group to follow him in.

Changbin entered last. He gently closed the door once he was inside, taking a quick glance around as he did so. The room was just like any other hospital room he had ever seen: almost blindingly white and occupied only by one bed in the middle. It wasn’t anything special, but that didn’t seem to stop the NCT members from making the most out of it.

There were five large vases placed on a spare table in the corner, all of them sporting a variety of colorful flower arrangements. The pillows on the bed looked extremely fluffy, and their cases were decorated with fun little patterns. One of the chairs closest to the bed had a thick duvet draped over the back. There were even a couple wrinkled NCT posters taped haphazardly to the walls, Haechan and Yuta’s 2-D faces staring straight at Changbin.

A little unsettled, the rapper tore his gaze away.

Johnny was currently lounging on the bed in clothes that appeared to be his own, one leg stretched out in front of him with the other pulled close to his chest. He had a genuine smile, yet Changbin could tell he was exhausted. It made sense, of course. He had no idea what it felt like to nearly be kidnapped, but he could guess that it wasn’t that great of an experience.

Beside Johnny on the bed was Mark Lee. He had climbed up next to Johnny at some point, his head resting on his hyung’s shoulder. He was playing a game on his phone, but he didn’t seem to be paying that much attention to it. His eyes were flicking from the device to their new guests and back again, looking a little nervous. Subconsciously, he shifted closer to Johnny.

Last but not least, sitting in the chair with the duvet hanging from it, was NCT’s leader, Taeyong. He was at the edge of his seat, as if he needed to be within arm’s reach of Johnny at all times. His hand was clenching the sheets on the bed tightly, and his leg bounced incessantly. The anxiety was flowing off of him in waves.

If Johnny looked tired, Changbin didn’t know how Taeyong was still functioning.

His hair was sticking up in all different directions, as if he had been running his hands through it and pulling at it. His shoulders were slumped, and he had deep bags under his eyes. Below the harsh light of the hospital room, his skin was shockingly pale. If he hadn’t been blinking up at them, Changbin would’ve wondered if he was even breathing.

“You must be the detectives.”

Johnny broke the awkward silence, his expression friendly. Despite the ordeal he had been through a little more than 24 hours earlier, he seemed to be the most upbeat person in the room.

“Indeed! I am Detective Sin Minjun, and this is my partner, Detective Yu Jihoon.” The quiet man nodded in acknowledgement, and Mark waved shyly. “We’re the detectives in charge of Lee Felix’s case. As you have already noticed, we brought a few of his members with us today: Bang Chan, Seo Changbin, and Yang Jeongin.”

Aside from the detectives themselves, any introductions were unnecessary. Stray Kids had been successful enough to attend several major award shows and have a few of their songs top the charts since their debut. It was impossible for anyone active in the industry to have never heard their names. And, of course, Stray Kids knew about NCT. Even back when they were still trainees, many of them had done covers of NCT songs or watched their performances. They were one of the most popular boy groups out there. Changbin was pretty sure he knew who they were.

Johnny went ahead and introduced himself as well as his members to the detectives, just in case. Then, he turned to Chan.

“It’s nice to finally meet you guys, although I wish it was under different circumstances,” he snorted halfheartedly, his head tilting to rest on top of Mark’s. Taeyong offered his first smile since they had entered the room, his eyes settled on the Stray Kids leader.

Chan chuckled, shaking his head. “You could say that again. We’re just glad that you’re okay. I can’t imagine how terrifying it had to have been…” The Aussie’s voice trailed off, his eyes getting slightly misty. Changbin could tell that he was thinking about Felix, and how scared he must’ve been. He had wrestled with the idea multiple times himself. But, he knew that Chan would not want to succumb to his emotions in front of a packed room full of almost strangers, so the rapper gripped his hyung’s hand tightly, grounding the older man and bringing him back to the present.

“Sorry,” he apologized, his cheeks taking on a pink tint in embarrassment. He squeezed Changbin’s hand, a sign of gratitude.

Johnny was smiling sadly, his eyes showing sympathy for the boys who had lost one of their own. Mark turned and buried his face in his hyung’s shoulder, as if he was realizing once again how lucky he was to not be experiencing that kind of pain. Taeyong’s expression was carefully blank, but his disheveled appearance reminded them all that he had felt a hint of the agony that the Stray Kids members were currently struggling with and that he understood it better than most.

Thankfully, Detective Jihoon interrupted before the pity emanating throughout the room got too suffocating. He stepped forward, pulling out a small recording device and placed it on a small table at the end of the bed.

“Do we have your permission to tape this interview?” he asked, voice monotone. He wasn’t one to show emotion all that often, Changbin had noticed. The man seemed to distance himself from the situation in order to keep a calm, collected outward appearance. It made sense, considering his career. He was probably exposed to many horrific things on a daily basis.

Johnny nodded, giving his consent, and the detective turned the device on, a little red light occasionally blinking to inform them that the recording had started. He stepped back into place beside his partner.

Detective Minjun kept his expression open and pleasant as he began the interview.

“We previously spoke to your doctor on the phone, but we didn’t learn much. If you would be willing, we would like to better understand the sedative the attackers used.”

Johnny shrugged, glancing at Taeyong. The NCT leader wasn’t paying attention, his gaze fixed on Chan’s shoes. Johnny faced the detectives once again.

“The doctor didn’t explain it in great detail, but, basically, he said the drug they used was some type of modified ketamine. Apparently, it took effect quicker and stayed in my system much longer than normal. He’s not an expert on it, so he didn’t know how it was altered, but he said whoever did it had to have quite a bit of knowledge on chemistry and human biology.”

Detective Minjun’s eyebrows furrowed, but he didn’t prod any further, opting to nod and move on.

“We also got a detailed account from the witnesses at the scene, so we are already aware of the general description of the attackers and their vehicle. What we don’t know is if they said anything to you that seemed odd. Even if it seems unimportant, it may still offer a clue as to who these people are.”

Johnny pursed his lips, thinking back to the previous night. He didn’t seem to mind several pairs of eyes watching his every move, and, eventually, his bowed head jerked up.

“Yeah, actually,” he admitted, looking surprised that he actually managed to remember something. Taeyong and Mark faced him, their expressions concerned. “One of them said ‘Night night’ which was kind of weird considering Jaehyun and I had just wrapped the last NCT Night Night show. I don’t know if that meant they had been following me since then or if it was just a coincidence.”

Changbin had heard of the NCT Night Night show. In fact, he had been a guest on it once. Johnny and Jaehyun were extremely adept at hosting, and they created a comfortable environment for their guests with ease. He had been a little bummed to find out that it was coming to an end, but he knew, if Johnny and Jaehyun’s schedules were half as busy as Changbin’s, it was probably for the best.

The detectives seemed to ponder the information, trying to piece together whether or not it could allude to something important. They shared a glance, silently agreeing to push the topic to the side and continue on.

“You heard one of them speak to you, correct?” Minjun asked. Johnny nodded. “Would you be able to identify him based off of his voice if you heard it again?”

Changbin perked up. He hadn’t even thought of that as a possibility.

“I think so. Especially if he said the exact same thing.” Johnny tried to play it casual, but Changbin saw the way he had sat a little taller. He was excited that he could assist the detectives in their case somehow. Changbin could relate. The search parties were something he took extremely seriously because it was the only thing he knew of that he could do to help out the investigation instead of sitting around and twiddling his thumbs.

“Excellent,” Detective Minjun spoke. He smiled widely. This was probably one of the only solid leads he had gotten in a while. “We will be sure to contact you once we have any suspects for you. In the meantime, why don’t you recount everything you remember from last night--starting with when you first left the building alone.”

While it seemed like a simple request, Changbin noticed Taeyong stiffen at the detective’s words. He seemed incredibly uncomfortable, his breathing quick and his hand grasping the hem of his shirt desperately. His face was twisted into a grimace, and his eyes darted around the room, looking everywhere Johnny wasn’t. Changbin felt like there was something he was missing, and the curiosity was eating at him, but he didn’t want to pry either. Something must’ve happened before the attempted kidnapping between Taeyong and Johnny, leaving their relationship a little strained.

If Johnny noticed Taeyong’s spike of anxiety, he didn’t mention it. Instead, he launched straight into his story.

He spoke about walking until he got lost, speaking to Jaehyun over the phone, and the asshole slapping his phone from his hand. When he began retelling the attack itself, he struggled to find the right words. Occasionally, he would choke up, clear his throat, and keep talking. Mark was snuggled against him, his phone discarded to the side and his hand squeezing his hyung’s. Changbin could tell Mark’s presence kept the older boy grounded as he recounted one of the worst nights of his life.

Eventually, Johnny finished his story, and he slumped back against the pillows. He looked about ready to pass out, reliving the trauma probably sapping him of any energy he had left. Mark silently flung an arm around his hyung, hugging him tightly. Johnny sighed and halfheartedly ruffled Mark’s hair with the hand not trapped at his side.

The detectives must’ve also noticed how exhausted Johnny looked.

“We have one more question, and then we’ll leave you to rest,” Minjun reassured. He kept his voice soft, and Changbin wondered if he was doing it for Johnny or Taeyong, who looked about ready to pass out himself. “Do you know of anyone who would be willing to and capable of doing this to you? It could be another idol, a staff member at your agency, a sasaeng fan … Anyone that comes to mind.”

Johnny chuckled. Changbin could understand why. As idols, there were thousands, even millions, of people who were watching their every move. Some of them wanted to learn more about them out of sheer curiosity and a desire to feel closer to them. Others had less innocent intentions. Some particularly desperate fans felt the need to stalk and assault their favorite idol in an attempt to catch their eye. It was absolutely terrifying when it happened, and, luckily, Stray Kids had seemingly been blessed with a relatively laid back group of fans. The same couldn’t be said about NCT.

Johnny was still laughing when he glanced at Taeyong, trying to get his attention. However, as soon as he laid eyes on his leader, his amused expression dropped, replaced by one of concern. He had been a little out of it the entire day, so he hadn’t been paying much attention to the other man. He had finally noticed the rapper’s wrecked state.

“Johnny?” Detective Minjun prompted quietly. The man in question ripped his eyes from Taeyong, looking sheepish. He adjusted the pillow behind his back before answering, his gaze flicking back to the NCT leader every now and then.

“We have a few sasaengs that pop up occasionally. They’re obsessive, but I doubt they have the means to put together a team of kidnappers to grab an idol. If you get in contact with SM, they have a list of fans they’ve been keeping an eye on. I’m sure they’ll be willing to hand it over. Aside from them, I really can’t think of anyone.”

Detective Minjun nodded, smiling politely. He seemed satisfied with the answer, causing Johnny to relax back into the bed once again.

“This card has both Detective Yu and my phone numbers on it should you remember anything else you’d like us to know.” Detective Minjun handed a card identical to the one he had given Chan a few weeks prior to Johnny. “We’ll let you know when we find our first suspect in case you would like to come in and identify them. Thank you for your time. It was a pleasure meeting you---.”

Minjun had barely finished his polite goodbye when the door to the room flung open, slamming into the wall. Aside from the detectives, everyone jumped a few centimeters into the air from the sudden interruption. Changbin spun around, his heart threatening to beat right out of his chest.

Standing in the doorway, his hair mussed up and eyes wild, was Ten.

He looked panicked as he searched the room. As soon as he caught sight of Johnny laying unharmed on the hospital bed, the tension keeping his body upright vanished, and he nearly collapsed with relief. He rushed further into the room, Changbin just barely managing to dodge him as he ran by. The dancer launched himself onto the bed with Johnny and Mark. He ignored the younger’s cries of pain from getting elbowed in the face in order to wrap his arms around Johnny’s neck.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Ten mumbled into Johnny’s chest. The larger man, despite being completely shocked by his friend’s sudden appearance, hugged back just as tightly. “I’m only gone for two months, and you nearly get yourself kidnapped?! I knew I shouldn’t have fucking left.”

Taeyong removed himself from the side of the bed, opting to leave his chair and stand near the wall. His head was down, and he didn’t look up at the heartwarming reunion in front of him. He hardly even acknowledged the new guests slowly filtering into the room.

Changbin tore his eyes away from the NCT leader to greet the other members that had arrived with Ten. The rapper recognized a few of them from previous NCT comebacks, but a couple were unfamiliar. They all entered the room, bowing politely, but most of their attention was fixated on Johnny and Ten, they concerned expressions melting shifting into ones of fondness.

One of the members stepped forward, addressing Minjun and Jihoon.

“You must be the detectives assigned to Johnny’s case. My name is Qian Kun. It’s very nice to meet you. I’d like to apologize for Ten’s interruption. It wasn’t his intention to be rude, he was just really worried.”

He spoke softly, but with a friendly tone. Changbin couldn’t help but respect him right off the bat. His sheepish smile appeared entirely honest.

“It’s not an issue,” Detective Minjun assured, shooting Kun a grin. “We just finished up, actually. Your friend has excellent timing.”

Some of the tension in Kun’s posture dissipated, and he chuckled. Changbin glanced at the hospital bed, the laughter bubbling up inside him as he saw Ten squishing Johnny’s face in between his hands while halfheartedly scolding him. Kun seemed to notice the spectacle as well, his expression twisting into an embarrassed grimace. He turned away, shaking his head.

Chan was able to slip a greeting to Kun in right before the detectives decided to head out, the two of them exchanging a few quiet words that Changbin couldn’t catch. Eventually, Kun turned away with a genuine smile, crossing the room to join his members at Johnny’s bedside, and Chan gently guided his own members out of the room. Detective Minjun was last to leave, and he shut the door with a quiet click.

Changbin followed the detectives as they walked down the hallway, heading back to the car. He kept his head low, just in case, and he saw Chan do the same out of the corner of his eye. Jeongin didn’t bother. He looked relaxed as he observed the nurses and doctors bustling around.

They had almost gotten to the end of the hall, twenty or so meters from Johnny’s room, when Changbin heard someone call Chan’s name.

He saw his hyung freeze next to him. Jeongin suddenly looked scared. The detectives stopped in their tracts, frowning. Changbin spun around, ready to defend his leader against any nosy reporters, the anger building in his chest at an alarming rate.

The need to protect his brothers faded away quickly, replaced by confusion. Taeyong was jogging up to them, his pale cheeks flushed in what seemed like embarrassment. His shouting had drawn the attention of everyone in the hallway, and he sheepishly waved an apology. Ducking his head, he slowed to a walk.

Chan stepped away from the detectives, but he didn’t say anything when Changbin and Jeongin followed. Thankfully, the detectives picked up on the subtle message and turned to speak to each other quietly, allowing the two leaders to have their privacy.

Taeyong was panting a little when he reached them, but Changbin knew it wasn’t because he was out of shape. The man looked ill, most likely from the stress Johnny’s attack had produced. Changbin empathized with him. He knew he had looked like a dead man walking in the days immediately following Felix’s disappearance. They all had.

“Is something wrong?” Chan asked, concern evident in his voice. He watched Taeyong closely, almost as if he was scanning the other leader for injuries. The Aussie’s natural desire to help people had only heighted in the wake of Felix’s kidnapping. Despite only meeting him for the first time nearly an hour earlier, Chan was ready and willing to step in to assist Taeyong with whatever he needed.

Taeyong sent Chan a confused glance before his eyes widened in realization. “Oh, no no no. Everything’s fine! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to alarm you.”

Some of the tension melted from Chan’s shoulders at the other leader’s words.

“It’s all good,” the Aussie assured, smiling lightly. He didn’t speak further, and Taeyong recognized it as an opportunity to explain himself.

“I wanted to let you know that I am truly sorry about Felix. I don’t know him personally, but I can tell he’s a great kid.” Taeyong locked eyes with Chan as he spoke, the honesty within them conveying exactly how genuine his words were. The Aussie was taken aback. He hadn’t expected NCT’s leader to chase them down to say something they had all heard plenty of times before. It was still very much appreciated, though.

“Thank you,” Chan said quietly. He bowed his head in gratitude. “He is, and we miss him very much.”

Thinking that was the end of the conversation, Changbin bowed as well and turned to head back towards the detectives. Jeongin followed suit, but before they could take a step, Taeyong continued.

“Right before Johnny left the SM building … we had a fight. I said some absolutely horrible things that I didn’t actually mean. I was frustrated, and I took it all out on him. It could’ve been the last time I spoke to him, and I hurt him deeply. If those people hadn’t stepped in … I don’t really like thinking about it.” Taeyong shuddered, anguish and disgust clouding his eyes. The NCT leader probably blamed himself for the entire attack, and it struck a cord in Changbin. He realized Taeyong was most likely struggling with the exact same guilt he felt on a daily basis, and his heart ached for the man.

“What I’m trying to say is that I almost lost Johnny, and it nearly killed me. I wouldn’t wish that feeling on my worst enemy, and I cannot even begin to imagine how hard it is for you all to keep pushing forward with the searches and the investigation. You have to be struggling, yet you refuse to give up. It’s incredibly admirable.” Changbin’s eyes were blown wide with shock. He hadn’t expected Taeyong to pour his heart out to them. Chan seemed just as surprised, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. Taeyong paid them no attention, his eyes shut tight as he took a deep breath and continued.

“I’ve spoken to the rest of NCT, Johnny included, and we want to help out. We’ll do whatever you ask: joining the search parties, promoting the search, talking to the detectives---you name it. Anything you need, let us know. SM wouldn’t even be able to stop us. We want to help.”

A brief silence followed Taeyong’s declaration, broken only after Chan found his voice again.

“I don’t know what to say. Thank you, sincerely,” he finally said, huffing a laugh. His eyes were shining, and Changbin could tell he was fighting back grateful tears. “I-I really wasn’t expecting this. Thank you.”

Despite how Chan was obviously struggling to find the right words, the gratitude in his gaze was overwhelming. Taeyong smiled---for only the second time since they arrived, Changbin noted---and chuckled. He grasped Chan’s hands tightly between his own.

“We’re here for you. You shouldn’t be going through this at all, much less alone. Just give me a call anytime. We appreciate you visiting, and I hope I’ll be hearing from you soon. Travel safety.”

Taeyong patted Chan’s hand gently, shooting all three boys a final smile, and turned to head back the way he came, head held slightly higher.

Changbin peeked a glance at his members, smiling softly at their misty expressions. Jeongin, who hated feeling vulnerable, especially in public, was struggling to stop his lip from trembling. Chan blinked quickly, sniffing. The rapper huffed a quick laugh, wiping at his eyes.

Once he had composed himself, Chan laid a hand on each of his members’ backs, guiding them back towards the detectives. It was a simple gesture, but Changbin felt at ease, the warmth of his hyung’s hand calming him almost instantly.

The walk back to the car was a blur, and soon Changbin was leaning his forehead against the cool glass of the window, watching trees and asphalt fly past.

Chan and Jeongin were conversing with Detective Minjun, and Changbin knew he should be paying attention, but his thoughts were elsewhere. More specifically, they were focused on what Taeyong had said about the hours leading up to Johnny’s attack.

Taeyong and Johnny had fought. From the former’s description, it had been bad . Somehow, it had ended with Johnny walking outside, alone, at night---the perfect target for the cowardly assholes that had snatched Felix.

Changbin tried to imagine how he would’ve felt if the same thing had happened before Felix had been taken. Of course, he knew the guilt would be eating him from inside out. It already was. What scared him more was the pure self-loathing he would feel. If he had been the reason Felix was alone that dreadful night, Changbin would hate himself. He wouldn’t be able to look at his reflection in the mirror without shattering the glass. He wouldn’t be able to hear his own voice without ripping his hair out. Hell, he wouldn’t even be able to stand in the general vicinity of the other members without wanting to stop breathing their air.

The idea of indirectly causing Felix to be targeted made Changbin physically sick to his stomach. Now, he understood why Taeyong had looked so broken and frail, why he had looked so uncomfortable sitting next to Johnny. He was blaming himself for his own member’s fear and pain. He had refused to touch or look at Johnny because he felt like he didn’t deserve to feel at ease, knowing that he was safe. The poor man had even distanced himself from the other NCT members when they arrived with Ten, probably convinced he shouldn’t even be allowed to call them friends anymore.

Changbin could understand exactly what Taeyong had been feeling because he could’ve been him had the situations been reversed.

The rapper glanced over at his own leader, watching the man chuckle at something Jeongin said. He wondered if Chan had been able to pick up on the same things Changbin had. Maybe, he could convince his hyung to give Taeyong a call or text earlier rather than later, just to be sure.

Changbin sighed and turned back to the car window. Yeah, he would have to speak to Chan later, once they got back to the dorms. It wasn’t difficult for the rapper to imagine himself in Taeyong’s place, so he could understand why the other man was struggling. However, he wasn’t in his position. He hadn’t caused Felix to be taken. He was just an outsider watching a stranger fight his own battles.

A stranger that could’ve been him.

Instead, he was the guilt-ridden hyung of the boy that actually had been kidnapped. The boy that was facing horrors his family couldn’t even comprehend. The boy that didn’t get a happy reunion in the hospital after the most terrifying ordeal of his life.

Changbin knew that the self-hatred Taeyong was feeling must’ve been crippling. It was worse than any of the guilt the rapper struggled with from the moment he rolled out of bed. It was something that Taeyong may never fully recover from.

And yet, Changbin would lift that burden onto his own shoulders in a heartbeat if it meant Felix was still by his side.

Chapter Text

Felix launched himself forward and into a sitting position, shoving the thin duvet off his lap and clutching at his rapidly beating heart. He gasped for oxygen as if he’d been drowning, wild eyes scanning the room while he tried to regain control of his racing mind. Eerie silence and the dull yet familiar stone walls of his cell greeted him.

The Aussie had been suffering from a recurring nightmare the past week, and it never failed to send him into a panic, ripping him from his much needed rest. It always started the same way: with Changbin standing at the end of a dimly lit alleyway, his dark expression brightening as soon as he spots Felix. Changbin would open his arms, beckoning Felix to fall into them, but he never makes it that far. His legs become too heavy to move, and the distance between him and his hyung stretches further and further. Changbin still calls his name, the heartbreak evident in his voice, but he can’t reach him. He tries. He tries so hard , but it’s too late. The concrete under his feet starts to fall away, revealing the pitch black void underneath. It pulls at him, forcing him down, down, down until Changbin’s screams have faded, and there is no more light.

Felix was tired of it. He’d rather be chased by a bloodthirsty clown with a chainsaw than have to experience Changbin being ripped from his grasp over and over again. Alas, the universe hated him, and he wasn’t that lucky.

Since the nightmares started, Felix had begun waking up before the facility’s lights turned on every morning. He couldn’t go back to sleep, not that he really wanted to, so he usually started his stretches early. He was glad that he had the foresight to do so, considering his wings were now fully grown and very difficult to maneuver.

The strange appendages had been sprouting new feathers and gaining a few centimeters every day. They grew so quick that Felix found himself off balance half the time. It was like wearing a backpack that swung in random directions with enough momentum to pull him along with it. They weren’t that heavy, which was unexpected. Kyuho had explained that the bones within the wings were hollow, and the muscles themselves were mostly gathered at the base of the wings, near his shoulder blades. With only skin and feathers settled on top, the wings had a combined weight of about six kilos. Felix still couldn’t stand straight up though, and he could never forget that they were there.

The wings were hard to get used to, but he was trying. Unsurprisingly, Kyuho was immensely helpful with doling out advice. After three years at the facility, he had learned how to live with his wings, which were a bit larger than Felix’s. He instructed Felix to lean further forward than he was used to, allowing him to balance the added weight on his back. He showed the Aussie how to tuck the wings closer to his body which made it ten times easier to move around his cell without smacking them against every available surface. He even explained different ways to position them in order to sit and lay down comfortably. All in all, Kyuho was a godsend.

Rose, feeling left out of the aptly named “Bird Bros Club”, offered her own assistance by describing what Felix’s wings looked like. Yes, they were attached to his body, but a majority of their mass was located behind him, beyond his range of vision. He could stretch them out in front, but he still only saw the underside of his wings. They were a light slate blue color with dark grey accents along each feather. According to Rose, they were much prettier at the back.

“It kind of looks like a pattern you could find on a butterfly,” she had explained when prompted. “The top of each wing switches from light brown to a light blue, and underneath that are the longer, dark grey feathers with white spots at the end. It’s kind of hard to describe.”

“Don’t forget the freckles,” Kyuho had tacked on, expression serious.

“Yeah, my bad.” Rose had nodded, letting her eyes roam Felix’s new appendages. “Can’t forget the freckles.”

While both of his cell buddies tried their best to help Felix picture the colors and patterns in his mind, he had decided to find out on his own. One afternoon, while Rose and Kyuho were out training, he managed to position himself perfectly so his wings were mostly shown in the reflection of his wall-mounted mirror. The Aussie had kicked himself initially, a little embarrassed that he hadn't thought of using the mirror earlier. Although, it wasn’t completely his fault. He had tried to do the same thing back when the wings first sprouted, but he gave up just as quickly when his neck started cramping. His body wasn’t meant to twist around like that.

His body also wasn’t made to endure most of the shit it had throughout Felix’s stay at casa del Hess, yet it defied all expectations and continued to function properly. Maybe it was something they put in the food, but Felix didn’t care. He’d prefer to have a physical breakdown surrounded by his members than spend one more night under Hess’s watchful eye. Lord knows his members were used to it. It seemed like every other week that one of them collapsed from over-exertion or pure exhaustion. But, that was part of the idol life.

Going weeks without a proper shower was not.

The day after Felix had been returned to his cell with the skin on his back held together by nothing but stitches, he had learned just how high personal hygiene was on the doc’s priority list. He had been attempting to ignore the itchy, irritated skin around his stitches with a quick nap, but it was interrupted when the ever stoic Yunkwan appeared outside his cell. The nurse was holding a small grey bucket with a blue wash rag draped over the side in one hand and a new, folded pair of peach-colored scrubs in the other.

“What is that for?” the Aussie had asked, concern leaking into his voice.

Yunkwan, of course, did not answer. Instead, he opened the cell door, set the bucket inside, and tossed the scrubs on the ground. Then, he shut the door and leaned back against the bars, all without a word.

Felix had frowned, cautious of the bucket and its contents. He hadn’t been there long at that point, and he had been unconscious for a large majority of his stay. So, he had no idea what the Doc was fully capable of and willing to do---like turning a seemingly innocent bucket into something incredibly dangerous, for example. His hesitance was understandable.

By the time Felix finally worked up enough courage to actually take a peek inside the bucket, Yunkwan had been called to another area of the facility, leaving the Aussie alone. Only after he had left did Felix step toward the bucket.

Of course, it had just been about a couple liters of water, leaving the idol to laugh at himself. Apparently, the Doc wasn’t interested in using buckets as a form of painful torture, and Felix had just been paranoid. At least Rose and Kyuho weren’t there to see him freak out over nothing.

Once he got over the initial embarrassment, the idol’s curiosity took over. What was the bucket for? Why was there a rag? What did they expect Felix to use it for? Did it have anything to do with the new scrubs?

Felix hadn’t had the energy to sit and wonder for too long, however, so he enlisted the help of his fellow captives. Raising his voice over the low chatter that always filled the hallway, the Aussie had asked anyone that could hear him why they had left a bucket and rag in his cell. He was told by a particularly sweet woman a few cells down that the nurses brought buckets to new prisoners who weren’t ready to go out for training sessions quite yet. Older captives with fully formed animal abilities would be given the option of showering and changing into new clothes after training to keep the facility from smelling like a locker room, as per Hess’s orders. However, those that didn’t have a valid reason to leave their cell … got buckets and rags.

As disgusted as Felix was to learn how he would be “showering” for the foreseeable future, he had to admit that it could be worse. At least he had the opportunity to wipe the grime and sweat from his skin. Being forced to sit and stew in a cell for several weeks on end would have driven him mad. Plus, the new scrubs smelled like they had been grabbed straight from the laundry---fresh and clean. 

Before starting anything, the Aussie had angled his head as close to the barred gate of his cell as possible, trying to peek down the hallway. He wanted to make sure Yunkwan wasn’t headed his way before removing any article of clothing. Of course, he knew the facility probably had hidden cameras and microphones everywhere, but he could at least pretend he was alone and out of sight. With the nurse’s dead eyes focused on him, that was impossible.

Finally, Felix declared the coast was clear and got to work cleaning himself. He had removed one piece of clothing at a time, scrubbing the exposed skin with the wet rag before pulling on the fresh clothes. He already felt vulnerable enough with his body on display, he wasn’t about to strip completely naked and give the cameras a show.

After rushing through the process and scrubbing at his skin maybe a tad bit too hard, Felix was clean. His dirty scrubs were thrown into a pile in front of the gate with the bucket and rag next to them. The Aussie purposefully chose not to fold his old clothing, hoping the lack of manners would annoy Yunkwan.

Only a few minutes later, the nurse reappeared, his scowl deepening as he noticed the laundry pile. Felix smiled.

Ever since then, the bucket and rag became a staple of life at Dr. Hess’s facility. It always arrived every two days along with a pair of new scrubs. Felix wondered why they didn’t just escort him to the showers instead of going to all the trouble to fill a bucket and haul it all the way to his cell. Surely it would be more efficient to let him use his damn legs for once.

But, alas, the Doc didn’t seem to agree---until today.

After waking up from the nightmare, Felix crawled out of bed and started stretching his wings. It used to take him a couple minutes at most, but, as the muscles in his new appendages took on more weight, they required more time to fully loosen up.

This particular morning, he barely finished up with the exercises before the lights turned on overhead, and the groaning of sleepy prisoners filled the air.

Felix watched his two new companions slowly roll out of bed across the aisle. Kyuho’s eyes were puffy, and he rubbed at them with a large yawn, but he was already alert and semi-aware of what was going on. Meanwhile, Rose had sat up in bed, her gaze fixed on the wall in front of her, her red locks flattened to the side of her head, and her mind a million miles away. Felix would bet his life savings that she had absolutely no idea who or where she was at the moment.

The other captives also started rousing themselves into a coherent state, their groans and complaints filling the previous early morning silence. Felix ignored them, opting to instead watch the large double doors at the end of the hallway. He could almost count down the exact second those doors were pushed open to reveal a group of five nurses, all of them marching alongside a metal cart loaded with trays of food---the prisoners’ breakfast. Felix’s stomach growled in anticipation, but he wasn’t as excited. He knew everything that happened next as if it were clockwork.

The trays of food always contained the same meal. The Aussie would choke as much as he could down his throat, knowing that he needed the strength. Then, one by one, prisoners would be grabbed by a nurse and hauled out of sight to go train---including Rose and Kyuho. Felix would be left alone for an hour or two to eat his lunch before Yunkwan arrived, roughly dragging him to the same damn exam room where, previously, his anxiety had threatened to swallow him whole. There, he would be forced to undergo the same uncomfortable tests he always did. Eventually, after x-rays, MRIs, and a lot of needle pokes, Felix was taken back to his cell to finish the day off with a tasteless dinner and a late night chat with his companions.

This had been Felix’s exact schedule for the past two or three weeks. Predictably, it was becoming monotonous. Therefore, the Aussie wasn’t expecting his consistent day-to-day plans to finally come to an end when he woke up that morning.

He had eaten his breakfast quickly, ensuring he had a few extra minutes to speak with Rose and Kyuho. Their chats usually ranged from sharing useful tips about living in the facility to reminiscing about their life before they had been kidnapped. They were the only positive social interactions the idol had with anyone since he first arrived, so he cherished them greatly.

Felix talked with his cell-mates for around an hour before the nurses started filtering into the hallway. He kept a close eye on the double doors, flinching every time they opened and hoping it wasn’t a familiar face belonging to the same two mindless zombies that always came to collect Rose and Kyuho.

Twenty or so minutes after the first prisoner was taken away, Kyuho’s assigned nurse appeared. Felix scowled, waiting for Rose’s nurse to follow suit, but she never showed. Instead, Yunkwan slipped through the double doors, his signature blank stare in place.

The Aussie could tell the confusion and shock was evident in his expression by the way Rose and Kyuho stopped speaking and followed his line of sight. Kyuho blinked as if Yunkwan was an illusion that would disappear any second, while Rose just cursed under her breath.

“What the fuck is he doing here?” she asked no one in particular. Felix was wondering the exact same thing.

Kyuho seemed to regain his senses, and his eyes darted between Felix and the stoic nurse approaching his cell. Then, his gaze settled on the wings folded behind the Aussie’s back and understanding suddenly dawned.

“Training,” he mumbled, catching the attention of his companions.

“What?” Rose whispered sharply. The sudden change in schedule had thrown her off, igniting a bit of panic. She didn’t like surprises.

“It’s training day,” Kyuho replied, which didn’t explain much of anything judging by Rose’s exasperated eye roll. Felix, too, was still just as confused as before. Unfortunately, any further clarification was thrown out the window when Yunkwan and his fellow nurse finally reached the end of the hallway, coming to a stop in front of the trio’s cells.

Kyuho stepped up to his bed and grabbed the thin metal collar from underneath, clasping it around his neck. Then, he waited by the wall for his nurse to enter his cell and lead him out. Felix had no choice but to do the same. Yunkwan was staring him down yet, weirdly enough, refused to make eye contact. The Aussie didn’t like the feeling of being watched, but he shook it off and moved quicker. The sooner he was out of the cell, the sooner his blank-faced nurse would go back to ignoring him.

Rose was pacing in front of her cell door, casting worried glances towards Felix and Kyuho every now and then. Once both of them were out of their cells and in the grip of the nurses, Rose came to a stop as close to the bars as possible. Her knuckles were white with how tightly she held the metal, and her features were set into an expression of concern.

The nurses started leading the two bird hybrids back towards the double doors, but Kyuho managed to catch Rose’s eye, sending her a wink and a smile before his nurse roughly forced his head back forwards. Felix bit his lip, knowing that protesting would only make Dr. Hess’s little henchmen angrier. That didn’t mean he liked watching Kyuho get manhandled any less.

The two bird bros were guided down the hallway and away from Rose. They stepped through the double doors, and Felix instinctually set his eyes on the entrance to the exam room he had become very familiar with in the past few weeks. However, Yunkwan seemed to read Felix’s train of thought, tightening his grip in response. Instead of heading towards the exam room, the nurses directed them past all the diverging entry ways until the only path that remained led to the large iron door at the end of the hallway. Felix had never been through this door, but he had always hoped it was the only barrier separating him from his freedom. It was a naive thought, he knew, but imagining anything else was too discouraging.

So, as they were pushed closer to the large door, the Aussie spared a glance towards Kyuho. He needed to know if this door held something dangerous behind it, and Kyuho was the only one he could trust at the moment. Besides, it wasn’t like Yunkwan was all that willing to provide information.

Felix couldn’t catch Kyuho’s eye, but, to his relief, the man seemed completely at ease. He walked casually, and his face remained relaxed as they neared the door. His tensed body was the only warning sign he gave off. It was as if he was expecting a harsh reprimand at any second. However, this didn’t concern Felix. Every single prisoner in the facility held themselves the same way because the nurses weren’t afraid to hold back when they misbehaved. Felix was privy to that, seeing as how the Doc himself had used the metal collar to shock him out of a panic attack not too long ago. Kyuho’s caution was understandable.

Luckily, the idol’s anxiety didn’t have enough time to overwhelm his mind before they reached the door. Yunkwan pressed a button on a pad next to the door without loosening his hold on Felix’s arm. The nurses stood patiently as a faint buzzing sounded out from above, and the iron door slid open.

While Felix had been hoping the door would reveal clear blue skies and a paved road leading home, he wasn’t very shocked to find it was just the entrance to a dimly lit elevator. He barely held in his sigh of disappointment as he was pushed inside.

This time, Kyuho’s nurse pressed the button, forcing the iron door closed and sending the elevator up. Felix made a mental note of that fact, now absolutely sure they were being kept underground. He had an inkling the lack of windows wasn’t just to keep outsiders from looking in, and now his theory had been proven correct.

The elevator ride was short, leaving the Aussie to guess they hadn’t been extremely far down to begin with. The iron door opened again, and the nurses shoved their prisoners out of the elevator.

Bright lights and polished tile floors greeted them. Felix had to squint in order to stop himself from going blind, the dim lighting from the cell blocks making it difficult for his eyes to adjust. They were already moving down another hallway before he could even process his new environment, but he still caught glimpses of other employees hustling from room to room. Unfortunately, they all ignored the two bird hybrids entering their workplace. It was obvious they were either in on the human experimenting, or they just didn’t care. Either way, Felix hated every single one of them.

The two prisoners were forced away from the elevator and towards another metal door marked “emergency exit.” The idol rolled his eyes, expecting Yunkwan to pull him away from the door at the last second, ripping to pieces any last shreds of hope within the Aussie, as he enjoyed doing often.

Instead, the stoic nurse headed straight towards the door, pushing it open, and yanking Felix through.

The early morning sun was a nice reprieve from the strikingly bright lights he had been exposed to after leaving the elevator. It was also the first time Felix had even seen the sun for a month. The Aussie’s slippers dragged along the concrete path, but a few meters away was a patch of dead grass. Snow littered the asphalt road running parallel to the facility walls. Icicles hung from the gutters of the building. The trees were bare, their branches completely exposed to the elements. They stretched for miles and blocked the rest of the world from view.

It was the most beautiful thing Felix had seen in weeks.

The idol had stopped in his tracks as soon as he caught a glimpse of the sky, but he was once again forced to walk alongside Yunkwan by the bruising hand on his bicep. Kyuho was right behind him, and Felix could tell he was just as excited to be out of the facility when he heard him inhale the winter air.

It was very chilly, the wind biting the idol’s skin through his thin scrubs. However, he would’ve gladly laid in the brown grass without a coat if it meant he could stay outside for a few more minutes. Alas, the nurses acted as if they had a schedule to keep, and they hurried to pull their prisoners onto the road.

It didn’t look like a public road, the pavement only wide enough to accommodate one vehicle at a time. It reminded Felix of the private roads used to transport products around larger company properties. Although, he doubted Hess had anything to haul from building to building aside from his unfortunate victims.

The Aussie came to the conclusion that he was being transported somewhere when the nurses led the hybrids around the corner of the facility, and a large truck came into view.

The engine wasn’t running just yet judging by the lack of sound, but there were a few other nurses waiting beside it. They perked up once they noticed they had company, motioning for Yunkwan and his buddy to bring their “cargo” to the back of the vehicle.

Felix really didn’t like the look of it.

There was a metal box sitting above the back tires. It was large enough to carry six to eight normal people comfortably. How well it accommodated people with wings was a mystery. The doors were thick, heavy, and latched shut by another beeping lock, no doubt designed to open for employees only. Overall, the truck looked more than prepared to move prisoners with special abilities, and Felix could already tell it was impenetrable.

Yunkwan and Kyuho’s nurse wasted no time in shoving them into the back of the truck as soon as their co-workers unlocked the doors. In fact, Kyuho’s wings had only just made it through before the doors were slammed shut behind them, a few of the longer feathers getting bent from the close call.

Felix was too preoccupied in making sure his friend’s wings weren’t damaged to notice the third person trapped in the box with them. Only when Kyuho acknowledged the dude did the Aussie come to his senses.

“Yunjae-ssi.” Kyuho bowed his head. Felix whipped around in slight panic. How did he miss an entire human being? “Are you feeling any better?”

The man---Yunjae---didn’t seem perturbed by their presence, and he smiled politely at Kyuho.

“Still a little sore,” he admitted, reaching across his body to rub his shoulder. “Good enough to fly. That’s all that matters.”

Kyuho smiled ruefully, nodding in a way that made it clear he understood Yunjae’s frustration.

Felix waited for either of them to continue their small talk, but the truck’s engine interrupted the moment. It was louder than the Aussie expected, and he could barely hear Kyuho instructing him to sit down. Of course, Hess wasn’t kind enough to install actual seats, so Felix settled down onto the floor next to his friend. Yunjae was tucked into the corner of the box, his head resting on his knees. Clearly, he wasn’t interested in chatting anymore.

The engine revved a couple times, and then the box started rumbling, signaling that the vehicle was in motion.

Felix took the opportunity to study the new guy, sure he had never seen him in the cells lining his cell block. He looked to be a few years older than Kyuho, maybe in his mid thirties. His hair was chopped short, and the pink scrubs hung loosely on his frame. He looked too thin to be healthy, and the way he curled into himself made him appear even smaller.

His wings, however, were massive.

They towered over the man, and bent at an uncomfortable angle underneath him. Felix would bet some hardcore cash they were even longer than Kyuho’s when spread all the way out. What was interesting, though, was the distinct lack of feathers. The bone structure was visible along the curves of the wings, and, at the apex, a small pointy protrusion jutted out. The material filling the gaps in the wings looked like extremely thin skin, complete with veins and tiny wrinkles.

Felix knew they weren’t bird wings. The dark color and shrunken appearance reminded him of the stereotypical dragon, leading him to deduce that they were probably bat wings.

With that in mind, the Aussie started to notice all of the other little details that alluded to the same conclusion.

The dark color persisted under the scrubs and up towards Yunjae’s neck, ending just above his metal collar. It even reached down towards his elbow. Where the skin was charcoal grey, it also seemed to be thinner and more wrinkled. Felix guessed Yunjae’s whole back looked the same way, but the scrubs covered it.

Speaking of clothing, the Aussie was confused by the cut of Yunjae’s top. It hung from his shoulders the same as any other shirt, but where the wings were fused to his back, the cloth had a large slit reaching all the way to the bottom hem. In fact, the scrub top wasn’t even connected at the bottom, the skin of Yunjae’s wings attached to him from his shoulder blades all the way down to the top of his pants.

Felix himself had a scrub top with holes cut out to accommodate his own bird parts, but it wasn’t as mangled. His wings weren’t fused to his skin across his entire back. They really only connected to him up by his shoulder blades, and that was it. But, then again, he didn’t have bat wings. Maybe that was the difference.

The Aussie was forced to stop staring at Yunjae when Kyuho nudged his arm and pointed to his ear, gesturing for him to listen. Focusing only on the sounds around them, Felix realized the engine was much quieter than before. Also, the box wasn’t rumbling anymore.

They had arrived.

Felix was glad to see the sky again when the doors swung open, but his brighter than normal mood was ruined the moment he locked eyes with Dr. Hess.

The blonde man was grinning like a kid in a toy store as Felix, Kyuho, and Yunjae were unloaded. They stood in a line before him, three unfamiliar nurses waiting off to the side. They had remote controls in their hands---the same ones Felix now recognized were used to power the metal collars around their throats. The nurses watched them carefully, almost daring them to misbehave.

Felix didn’t even entertain the idea. He was too busy taking in the large building they had dropped him off in front of. The structure was a light grey color, which stuck out a little from the dark brown trees completely encasing it. It was tall enough to be two stories, and there were several people passing by the windows on the first floor. A few even looked misshapen, like they weren’t entirely human anymore. It was relieving to know they weren’t the only prisoners on the premises.

Outside the thick grey walls were winding dirt paths that started by the front door, meandered back into the forest, and reached up alongside the road where the truck had stopped. There were some nurses---recognizable by their dark green scrubs---walking together as they spoke, stacks of files in their grip. What struck Felix as more interesting, however, were the large circles of soft sand surrounding the building. The borders of these areas were marked with bright white tape and very short rope fences. At the moment, only one of them was occupied by a pair of prisoners.

The two men had to have been some kind of deer or elk hybrids, as they were using their massive antlers to wrestle each other onto the sand. Felix’s eyes widened as he watched them charge over and over again, the clacking sound that rang out every time they made contact reminding him of bones breaking. They were being overseen by a single nurse. Her mouth was stretched into a thin line, and she was writing something on a clipboard. She almost looked bored despite the brutal fight happening right in front of her.

All of a sudden, Dr. Hess clapped loudly, startling the Aussie and ripping him from his trance.

“Welcome, gentlemen, to the training area! Two of you have seen this place upwards of a couple hundred times. However, for one of you, this is all completely new.” The Doc turned his attention on Felix, his eyes lighting up with joy. “I’m very glad you were able to join us, Felix.”

The idol bit his tongue to prevent a stream of expletives from falling out. Luckily, the insufferable bastard didn’t push him and moved on.

“Today, I’ll be popping in every now and then to monitor your progress. Since it’s Yunjae’s first time training after a few weeks of recovery as well as Felix’s first day of training in general, I wanted to be as involved as possible in case things don’t go as expected.” Despite Hess’s bubbly voice and happy smile, Felix felt his eyes widen at the implication his words painted. He didn’t want to find out what the Doc would do if things didn’t go his way. His temper was something fierce, which the Aussie had experienced first hand.

“Before you all go ahead and begin your training, I’d like to give you some goals to work towards, okay?” The blonde man didn’t wait for them to respond before continuing. “Yunjae, I would like for you to work on improving your range of motion and strength. Your accident was bad enough that we thought you would never fly again. Now that you’ve been cleared, I want you to take things slow and work towards normal flight training over the course of a few weeks. Got it?”

The bat hybrid nodded once, his eyes never leaving the ground. He looked utterly defeated, and Felix found himself wondering exactly what happened to cause his “accident.”

“Kyuho,” the Doc spoke. He grinned at his prisoner, ignoring the way Kyuho glared back. “I want you to act as Felix’s guide today. Show him the ins and outs of the training area, and start giving him basic flying lessons. Make sure he understands the rules set in place here. We wouldn’t want him to lose this privilege, now would we?”

Felix could feel the rage emanating off his friend from where he stood, and the glimmer of smug satisfaction in Hess’s eyes didn’t help. It was weird to see someone he had known for only a month or two get so protective over him, but he didn’t mind it. It only reiterated to the Aussie that he had chosen the right people to trust.

“And Felix,” Hess turned to face the idol, his grin never faltering. “I want you to listen to Kyuho and allow him to teach you everything he knows. He has been with us for a couple years now, and his advice will be incredibly useful. When the day comes that he will no longer be here to guide you, you will appreciate his lessons even more.”

Now that was a blatant threat, and it pissed Felix off. Who the fuck did this doctor think he was to go around gambling with human life like that? Judging by the wink sent his way from the mad scientist himself, the guy thought he was a damn god .

That mother fucker was using Kyuho against him, and it was absolutely terrifying because he certainly had the power to do so. Felix wished he could block it out and focus on actually protecting his friend, but the mere notion of losing his bird bro stuck in his brain and wouldn’t leave.

Great. Now he would have more nightmare material.

“Perfect!” Hess exclaimed, rubbing his hands together. “Now that we got that taken care of, let’s get on with the day!”

Felix felt the tension drain from his body as soon as the Doctor spun around, his knowing gaze no longer situated directly on him. The blonde man walked away at a brisk pace, his sights now set on the pair of prisoners sparring in the sand pit. Minhee, who had been hidden behind his back the entire time, trotted after him like a loyal dog.

After that, Felix and Kyuho were promptly whisked away from Yunjae and towards a path leading into the woods. Their nurses kept a hand on their shoulders at all times, but Felix could feel that their grip wasn’t that strong. Once the training building was out of sight, he peeked over at Kyuho, hoping to catch his eye.

Alone, Felix was outnumbered and weak. With Kyuho, though, their strength would be enough to overpower the nurses and take the collar remotes. If they ran fast enough, they could even hide out in the forest until Hess gave up on looking for them. Then, all they would have to do is devise a plan to get Rose out of the facility before Hess could hurt her.

Once he got Kyuho’s attention, Felix tried to convey his idea with a few glances towards the nurses and the hands on their shoulders. It took a minute, but, eventually, his bird-brained friend understood.

Only to immediately shake his head no.

Felix couldn’t hide his disbelief, the frown pulling at the corners of his mouth. Yes, it was a spur of the moment idea, but it made sense. It was logical. This could be the only chance they had for a long ass time to get away. Why the hell did he shoot it down so fast?

Kyuho couldn’t answer with the nurses so close, so he jutted his chin in the direction they were headed---deeper into the trees. The Aussie could only assume he would explain once they were alone, so he dropped the subject. It was still difficult to ignore his instincts, all of which were screaming at him to just do something before the opportunity passed him by. But, he managed, only sending Kyuho a few suspicious glares during the remainder of the walk.

A minute or two later, the dirt path they had been following ended, transitioning into a massive clearing. The border of the clearing was marked by a condensed treeline while the area itself was filled with dead grass and the occasional patch of snow. The sun was still shining brightly, but the wind hadn’t calmed down at all.

Felix didn’t care. He had been stuck inside that damned underground cell for almost two months. He was going to appreciate the few hours he had to stand under the sun and feel its warmth, regardless of the harsh chill settling into his skin. The wind and his thin clothes could suck it. He was perfectly comfortable.

To his surprise, the nurses holding his and Kyuho’s arms suddenly let go. Felix glanced over his shoulder to see them backing away, hands still clutching the remotes. They watched Felix and Kyuho with sharp eyes, but they didn’t speak, and they didn’t move to grab their prisoners again.

The Aussie frowned, confusion overtaking his features. Kyuho must’ve sensed his shock at being released into the clearing because he nudged the younger boy’s shoulder and gestured towards an area of the ground that was out of earshot of the nurses and had no snow covering the dead grass. Felix nodded, albeit hesitantly, and the two bird hybrids trudged across the clearing to the spot Kyuho had picked. Felix didn’t even feel the wind cutting through his clothes. He was too busy praying that the nurses wouldn’t deem it necessary to use the remotes in their hands.

Fortunately, the nurses didn’t seem to mind the newly created distance between them and their patients because no electricity came from the collar. Instead, the two nurses just watched them from the dirt path they had arrived on.

When they were well enough away from the stoic employees, Kyuho gestured for Felix to sit. The idol unceremoniously plopped onto the cold, hard ground, immediately regretting it when a sharp pain radiated through his tailbone. Kyuho shook his head in fond amusement before joining his friend on the grass.

“First things first, sorry about earlier. I know it seemed like a perfect opportunity, but it wouldn’t have worked,” Kyuho started, sighing and rubbing at his face with a calloused hand. It took Felix a moment to realize he was talking about the aborted escape plan he had come up with. “They had the remotes to the collars, you can’t fly, and Rose is still back at the facility. It would’ve been a disaster had we tried to make a run for it.”

“Why though?” Felix questioned, eyebrows furrowed. “If we caught the nurses off guard, we could’ve knocked the remotes from their hands or taken them. Running through the trees would’ve given us enough cover to avoid being seen, and we would’ve come back for Rose once we had a plan to get her out. I wouldn’t force you to leave her behind!”

Kyuho ran his tongue over his teeth. “I know you wouldn’t leave Rose behind, and yes, that all makes sense in theory. But the collars are turned up a few notches as soon as we leave the facility. Dr. Hess has been doing this for years, and he’s had people try to escape the exact same way. One shock from the collar drops you like a sack of potatoes. The nurses are usually already on edge, so they’ll press that button as soon as you make any move they decide is suspicious. You would’ve ended up like every other fool that has tried to run away---an unconscious body awaiting a brutal punishment once Dr. Hess finds out.”

Felix’s shoulders drooped and he rubbed at the back of his neck in embarrassment. It was a good thing Kyuho had stopped him. It was dumb of him to assume he’d be able to break out after a month or two when other patients had been there for years.

“I’m not saying it was a bad plan,” Kyuho continued, trying to reassure the Aussie. “You didn’t know about the collars, and, logically, it makes plenty of sense. Actually, it's refreshing to see someone so eager to escape. Most of the other people here have completely given up.”

Kyuho’s voice quieted slightly, and his eyes clouded over as he finished speaking. Felix could tell the older boy was reliving some less than fun memories, but he didn’t know how to help. After a minute or two of consideration, the Aussie reached over to grab Kyuho’s hand with his own. Skinship and physical touch had always grounded him more than words ever did, even before becoming an idol. Maybe Kyuho was different, but it was the only thing Felix could think to do.

Luckily, it seemed to work, and the haunted expression lifted from Kyuho’s face. He tried to send Felix a smile, but his eyes caught on the Aussie’s large multicolored wings instead.

“We should go ahead and start training before those assholes get trigger-happy.” The eagle hybrid gestured over his shoulder towards the nurses, who were looking a little more anxious than usual. Felix, not wanting to get shocked by the stronger collars, quickly nodded in agreement. Kyuho huffed a laugh but said nothing as he stood and held out a hand for the Aussie to take.

“We’ll start with the basics,” he said, brushing dirt off his knees. “Show me your stretches.”

Felix complied, demonstrating to the older hybrid how he stretched his wings and limbs each morning. Kyuho offered a couple suggestions every now and then that helped Felix loosen up in preparation for the exercise ahead. After a few minutes, his wings were moving smoother and easier than they ever had before.

Finally, they started the flying lesson.

It took Kyuho two hours just to teach Felix how to take off. His wings were too large and awkward for him, so he struggled to flap them hard enough to gain altitude. Luckily, the eagle hybrid was there to point out the issues with his movements and correct them. As the sun reached the middle of the sky, Felix’s feet left the ground for the first time. He only managed to stay in the air for a couple seconds, but Kyuho was satisfied with his progress and decided it was time for a break.

The two new nurses, who had come to replace the previous pair half an hour prior, were watching from the treeline. As Kyuho sat down on the grass and gestured for Felix to do the same, they trudged towards the hybrids with blank faces. Felix couldn’t help the way his shoulders stiffened the closer they got. Fortunately, they stopped a couple feet away, throwing a grey bag next to their patients’ feet and returning to their post.

Felix was still suspicious of Hess’s stoic employees. What was in the bag? Why didn’t they get close enough to hand it off themselves? Was it some kind of trick? Was it dangerous?

However, Kyuho had no such qualms, grabbing the bag as soon as it landed, unzipping it, and reaching his hand inside without a second thought. He pulled out plastic containers with tightly sealed lids and bottled waters. It took Felix a moment to understand.

“Lunch time!” Kyuho so helpfully clarified. He grinned at Felix, shoving one of the containers into his hands.

“What’s on the menu?” the idol asked once his anxiety started to ease and he realized the bag’s contents weren’t going to explode at any moment.

“Oh, you know,” the eagle hybrid shrugged. He peeled one of the lids off a container to reveal the exact same meal they had been eating everyday since they arrived at the facility. “The usual.”

Felix groaned and smacked the plastic container against his forehead. Eating the same food over and over was unpleasant, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to choke down each day. The idol knew he needed the energy, but he was seriously considering going on a food strike.

Would it really kill Hess to switch things up for once? The variety in his culinary choices was seriously lacking.

Kyuho laughed at the Aussie’s dramatics as he finished dividing the cutlery and packaged food. Once everything was equally distributed, they tucked into their meal. A comfortable silence interrupted only by plastic forks scraping on plastic dishes settled over them.

Felix was too busy trying to pick something out from in between his teeth to notice the sudden mood shift. Beside him, Kyuho had stopped eating, choosing instead to watch the clouds floating over their heads. His usually cheerful smile had been replaced by something more somber.

“There was another bird hybrid … before you,” the older boy admitted, voice quiet. Felix’s head whipped up, his attention immediately focused on Kyuho. He spoke so low the Aussie had to lean in to hear him properly. “A greater spotted eagle hybrid, to be specific. He was the one that showed me how to fly and taught me the ins and outs of living in the facility. His help was the only thing that kept me sane that first year.”

Kyuho spoke of the man fondly, expression bright and lips pulled up ever so slightly at the corners. Felix wondered why he had never heard of this man before.

“You know, he was the one that told me to get my head out of my ass and confess to Rose. Of course, she had known the whole time because I’m as subtle as a fart in a library, but I would’ve ignored my feelings for her the rest of my life if he hadn’t stepped in. He was the older brother I never had … the only real family I ever had.”

Kyuho trailed off, his hands clenching into tight fists. The warmth in his eyes had been replaced suddenly by anger and … something miserable. Felix was shocked to see a tear running down his cheek.

“Two years ago, I noticed he was acting differently. He rarely talked to me during training, and, since we were in separate cell blocks, that was the only time I ever saw him. He was pale and weak, like he was sick. He stopped smiling. At one point, he could hardly stand let alone fly.” Kyuho took a shaky breath. His gaze was pinned on a patch of snow across the clearing, expression distant. “One day, after a few weeks of being shocked within an inch of his life every time he refused to train, something inside him broke. I watched from above as he struggled to lift off, but, eventually, he was flying past me and towards the clouds. He was soaring higher than I had ever seen him go, and the nurses were getting restless. They started yelling. I tried to warn him, but I didn’t get the chance.”

Felix sucked in a breath, heart pounding in his ears.

“He fell. He folded his wings around his body, and he fell. The nurses didn’t have to do anything. They couldn’t do anything because he was so damn sick and tired of living like a lab rat for a mad scientist that he put an end to it the only way he knew how. I watched the man I thought of as a brother kill himself to escape, and that’s when I finally realized how fucked we all are. There are people that have been in this facility since it was first built ten years ago, and they’ve never found a way out. Sooner or later, everyone that walks through those cell block doors reaches a point where they can’t bring themselves to fight back anymore. So, they give up.”

Kyuho finally ripped his gaze from the snow to level it on Felix. His eyes froze the Aussie in place. He looked almost manic in his desperation.

“Except you.”

Felix physically startled, pulling away from Kyuho so fast he knocked over a bottle of water.

“Felix, you can’t let Hess break you. You need to be stronger than us. You need to keep fighting no matter what.” Kyuho closed the distance Felix had put between them to grab the younger boy by his shoulders. Despite the intensity in the eagle hybrid’s movements, his touch was still gentle, like he was trying not to scare him. “Most of the other prisoners here have nothing to live for outside of this facility, but you do. You have a family and friends and millions of fans waiting for you to return to them. Felix, you have to fight with everything you have because it’s the only way you’ll ever see them again. Do you understand me?”

The Aussie, still considerably shaken by his friend’s outburst, hesitated with his response. Though, he was brought to his senses when Kyuho’s grip on his shoulders loosened, and the hope in his eyes appeared to die.

“Yes,” he breathed quickly, hands flying up to grab the other hybrid’s before they fell completely out of reach. “Yes, I understand. I won’t---I won’t give up. I promise, Hyung.”

Apparently satisfied by the younger boy’s vow, Kyuho released him. The eagle hybrid stood and brushed himself off. He avoided Felix’s gaze as the two of them cleaned up their lunch mess and returned to the center of the clearing to finish the flight lesson. Whether it was from guilt or embarrassment, Felix didn’t know, but he could only hope it wasn’t going to result in a permanent shift in their friendship from now on.

Things after that went smoothly, much to the Aussie’s surprise. Kyuho’s instructions and tips allowed the new hybrid to get the hang of taking off from the ground both at a standstill and with a running start. He found it was much easier to get the air moving under his wings when he had the momentum from a running start, but Kyuho stressed that it was just as important to know how to take off using both methods, just in case.

“You need to be able to adapt to the situation you’ve been dealt,” he had said, tone deadly serious.

Felix had offered a cheeky smile.

“Improvise, adapt, overcome.”

Kyuho had merely rolled his eyes, slapping the Aussie upside the head with his large wing, but Felix had seen him trying to hide a smile. 100% worth it.

The two bird hybrids practiced an additional four hours after lunch, stopping only when the nurses grabbed them and forcefully led them out of the clearing. While Felix hadn’t exactly gotten the art of taking off down to a science, he was pleased with the improvements he had made. Judging by the way he had enthusiastically congratulated the younger boy, Kyuho seemed to agree.

All in all, Felix was in a relatively good mood the rest of the evening. The shower room had offered little to no privacy, but luckily for them, it wasn’t being used by any other prisoners when they arrived. So, the two bird bros turned their backs on each other and cleaned themselves of any sweat and dirt accumulating on their skin. The ride back to the facility wasn’t nearly as uncomfortable or daunting either, and Felix even exchanged a few pleasantries with Yunjae. The bat hybrid had been impressed with the Aussie’s progress during his first outing. Although, Kyuho did stretch the truth a little while bragging about his star pupil.

The two bird hybrids reunited with Rose back at the cells and began describing their day while eating dinner together. She had been extremely relieved to see them return uninjured and in one piece, any concern she may have had melting away the longer they talked about their successful training session. Felix chose to omit the details surrounding the lunch discussion as he recounted the afternoon’s escapades. One glance at Kyuho’s grateful expression reassured him that it was the right decision.

Eventually, the prisoners all started to settle down for the night. Rose was already snoring away, and, if the rise and fall of his chest as he breathed deeply was any indication, Kyuho was also down for the count. Felix watched his friends sleep for a moment, his thoughts racing as he tried to make sense of everything he had learned that day.

Felix had no idea how many people had been killed within the walls of this facility, and he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. What’s worse, he didn’t know how many of them were by Hess’s hands … or their own. Kyuho had watched someone he truly cared about choose death over living at Dr. Hess’s mercy any longer. Rose had probably experienced the same thing with other prisoners she had befriended.

Felix could understand the feeling of utter hopelessness, desperation, and fear they had most likely struggled with. He fought those same feelings every damn day he woke up to artificial lights and metal bars. He had already come close to giving up, and he had only been there a couple months. These other prisoners had held out for several years before they couldn’t take it anymore. Yes, he had a family and friends, but what difference did that make? The mental, physical, and emotional torture of being experimented on in a stone fortress with no escape didn’t suddenly disappear everytime he was reminded of his members. What chance did he have that Hess’s other prisoners didn’t?

Then, Felix remembered the way his heart had raced and his arms had erupted into goosebumps the moment his feet had left the ground for the first time earlier that afternoon. The wind flowing under his wings and through his hair wasn’t a completely foreign sensation, but it had never felt that way before. The sense of weightlessness had enveloped him for a blissful few seconds before gravity brought him crashing back down.

Those few seconds were enough to spark an insatiable desire to fly through the clouds and never touch the earth again. Felix didn’t understand where it was all coming from, but he knew that if he wasn’t soaring through the sky, he wasn’t truly happy.

For a split second, the Aussie wondered if that was the feeling Kyuho’s friend had experienced right before he fell. What if he had been so caught up in that feeling that he didn’t see the ground coming and---.

No.

No, Felix derailed that train of thought as soon as it appeared.

Kyuho’s friend hadn’t been happy. He wasn’t okay. He didn’t see his wings as a means of escape from his depressing reality. No, he saw them instead as a burden that kept him confined to the facility, preventing him from finally slipping through Hess’s fingers and leaving all the heartbreak and pain behind him. Those wings promised him freedom yet chained him to the ground---an anchor disguised as a sail.

He believed he only had one choice, and it was the only release his wings could offer him.

So, he took it.

But that was where Kyuho’s friend and Felix were different.

At the start of his hellish stay at casa del Hess, Felix had viewed his new appendages as a form of torture just like him. He had also seen them as a pair of shackles, binding him to the facility and its resident mad scientist. To be fair, they had ripped his skin to shreds and caused an immense amount of pain. His opinion on them was justified.

Now though, he was starting to see them differently.

Felix had stretched them as far as they would go one night a few days prior, curious to see their full length. They had almost reached from one stone wall to the other but fell a few centimeters short. Kyuho had teased the Aussie, boasting about how his wings easily spanned the width of the cell. Luckily, Rose had cut him off, telling them both to shut up and go to sleep. A few hours later, Felix was still wide awake, staring thoughtfully at his dark feather tips.

The boy had come to terms with his new body, but he still wasn’t happy with it. Dr. Hess hadn’t given him a choice, planting animal DNA into his bloodstream and forcing him to live with the consequences. Felix didn’t want to be that helpless ever again, and these new wings were going to help him keep that promise.

One day, these wings are going to carry me far, far away from this place , he thought.

Dr. Hess’s creation was going to lead to his downfall. Felix was going to make sure of it.

Chapter Text

Changbin was tired.

Scratch that---he was exhausted .

The past few weeks at the JYP Entertainment company had been hectic, to say the least. Close to a hundred reporters and fans congregated outside the building’s front door all day, every day. They blocked the entrance, forcing all the idols to sneak inside through a back window. The chatter between them was loud enough to reach the third floor, and the cameras flashed rapidly anytime there was movement behind the covered windows. They even tried to push their way into the building once when an unlucky intern accidentally walked out through the front door.

The most frustrating part, however, was that JYP often encouraged the gathered reporters to stick around by dangling promises of tell-all interviews with each of the Stray Kids members over their heads. Of course, that would never happen, but the reporters didn’t know that. Changbin didn’t see any sense to it---none of the members did---but Chan had told them it was down to JYP’s love of attention.

“He constantly wants the cameras to be on him,” the Aussie had explained with barely concealed disdain after Hyunjin threatened to tape the company founder’s mouth shut. “He wants the reporters to stay not because he thinks it’s good publicity for the search but because he’s mentioned in every article they write.”

So, with JYP doing the exact opposite of finding a way to remove the massive mob outside the building, all of the idols working for the company found themselves trying to adapt to their new normal.

DAY6 easily blocked out the noise by rehearsing, their instruments and high quality speakers so loud the music bled out from under their studio door. Twice preferred to work on their choreo instead, but the room they used was far enough away from the street where the reporters waited that they didn’t hear the constant shutter clicks. Unfortunately, GOT7 and Stray Kids seemed to have drawn the short stick, leaving them to write and record their new music in the studios directly above the gathered crowd.

The endless chattering was driving both groups insane. The members of GOT7 had resorted to wearing ear plugs as they pieced together an upcoming album one recording session at a time. Changbin occasionally passed them in the hallways, but they only ever greeted him when they saw him approaching. Otherwise, he would walk right beside them, and they would be none the wiser, their ear plugs working a little too well. Sometimes, if he was lucky, Changbin got to watch Jaebum try to corral his members when they couldn’t hear him yelling. The ridiculous sight was enough to bring a small smile to his face.

As for Stray Kids, they dealt with the noise by simply blocking it out. Out of all the idol groups, Stray Kids, unfortunately, had the most experience with the reporters. They had been trapped inside their own dorms for weeks on end by the desperate press and obsessive fans, only able to leave when there was a car ready to pick them up as soon as they broke free of the mob. Despite living on one of the highest floors of their dorm building, the members still heard the camera clicks coming from the street below.

They had practiced ignoring the reporters for so long that they had mastered it, allowing them to brainstorm song lyrics together without sparing a single thought for the crowd outside.

Of course, it was still annoying to be boxed in by people who didn’t understand what the word ‘privacy’ meant, but Changbin kept reminding himself that it could be worse. They could still be stuck in their dorms, trying to keep their minds occupied with movies they had seen hundreds of times or games they had quickly grown bored of playing over and over. Sitting on his ass and waiting for any news on how the search for Felix was progressing had fucked with Changbin because, for the most part, he had been left with nothing to do but sort through his own thoughts. That had taken him to a dark place he never wanted to visit again, so getting back to working on music after such a long time away was a very welcome change.

Even better was the reason behind their sudden return to the studio.

A few days after visiting Johnny in the hospital, Chan had gathered his members and proposed an idea: to organize a small Stray Kids concert, with all ticket sales being used to fund the search effort as well as support the Lee family during their stay in Korea.

Since arriving in the country, Felix’s family had been staying in a hotel together. Chan was hoping the concert could assist them in finding better living arrangements. Besides, the higher ups at JYPE weren’t very forthcoming with money, despite both Chan and Manager Hyung requesting further financial aid, and the search parties were running low on supplies.

The members had been ecstatic at the idea, finally feeling like they could help somehow. Chan then made his proposal to Manager Hyung, who suggested it to his superiors, who had to send it further up the corporate ladder, until, eventually, Chan’s idea reached the CEO of JYPE himself, Jung Wook. The whole process took longer than Changbin would’ve liked---two weeks to be exact---but it all worked out in the end. JYPE’s CEO finally approved the concert and even decided that Stray Kids would oversee preparation for the event.

Chan had dived head first into organizing the concert, working closely with the planners to ensure it would be a success. The Aussie was involved every step of the way, but he wasn’t alone. Mama Lee had been brought to tears when she learned why Chan had proposed the idea, and she insisted on helping the young man deal with the stress of it all by shouldering some of the responsibilities he had been tasked with. Of course, his members were also there, supporting him the entire time.

In fact, Jisung was the one to suggest bringing the other company idols in on the plan, explaining that they would reach a larger audience with more groups involved. Chan hadn’t even needed to think about it before immediately accepting the idea and texting Jaebum, Sungjin, and Jihyo. Apparently, their involvement had been a no-brainer for them as well, all three leaders accepting the invite within the hour.

With news of the concert quickly gaining more traction online as more groups were added, Changbin suddenly recalled Taeyong’s promise to them right before they left the hospital a few weeks prior. He had told them the entirety of NCT were willing to help out any way they could, no matter what their company said. If they appeared at the concert, it would catch the attention of millions of NCTzens across the world, gaining more support and raising more money for the search.

Chan didn’t ask around at JYPE to make sure it would be allowed, contacting Taeyong as soon as Changbin mentioned the NCT leader. The response was immediate: a resounding yes.

What followed was a media frenzy and some very tense meetings with the JYPE higher ups, but, eventually, they all conceded, and NCT was officially added to the concert schedule.

It was just a few days after that shit show that Chan dragged Changbin and Jisung to the studio early one morning with no explanation, eyes bright and smile wide.

“Hyuuuuung,” Jisung whined, scrunching his face into a frown behind his mask. “Why couldn’t this wait another two hours? I didn’t get much sleep last night.”

Changbin stifled a yawn, but he was just as curious as the younger rapper. Chan hadn’t been very forthcoming with his information when he had physically pulled both his dongsaengs from their beds half an hour prior, leaving them both tired and confused.

“Me neither, Sungie,” Chan replied, completely ignoring the boy’s questions. “I had a nap yesterday afternoon and a large coffee at 3 am. I’m running on fumes right now.”

Changbin would’ve been more concerned for his hyung if he hadn’t already seen the Aussie operate on much less. The rapper still made a mental note to shove some food in front of his face at some point during the day, though.

Jisung stumbled over his feet as he tried to keep up with Chan’s brisk pace, Changbin not far behind. They were literally being pulled towards the JYPE building, Chan holding their hands in a tight grip. Jisung was the only one with his face covered, but the oldest of the three was wearing a ball cap. If their lack of discretion bothered the Aussie, he didn’t show it, and Changbin was too sleepy to care. Luckily, they were able to make it to the back window of the building without any trouble.

Chan climbed through, releasing his dongsaengs to offer a hand of assistance as they followed his lead. Once all three were inside, the Stray Kids leader guided them through the lobby, up a flight of stairs, and into the small studio he often isolated himself within. He gestured for the two boys to sit before shutting the door and plopping down in his own seat.

“You ready boys?” He asked, spinning around in the chair to face them. His wide smile hadn’t faded.

“Ready for what?” Changbin questioned. His voice was still raspy from sleep, but his mind was a little more alert. He was starting to realize that this was not normal behavior for Chan.

Jisung couldn’t look less awake as he slumped further into his chair until his chin hit his chest and his butt was barely on the cushion. His eyes were threatening to slip closed.

“Writing day!” came the enthusiastic reply. The Aussie threw his hands in the air as if to celebrate, but Changbin merely blinked lazily at the display. Jisung didn’t even twitch.

“Why?” the rapper pressed after a beat of silence. Chan dropped his hands back into his lap, but he didn’t look disappointed by their reactions.

“Well,” Chan started, pulling his foot up to rest on his knee. “I thought that, since our group hasn’t been very active the past few weeks, and there will be a lot of hopeful Stay in the audience, we could write a new song specifically for the concert!”

For a moment, Changbin’s sleep-addled mind processed his leader’s words. Then, he shrugged as if to say, “Not a bad idea.” The Aussie leaned in a little, expecting something more from his dongsaeng, but Changbin didn’t have anything to give. He liked the idea. He would help write the song. That was about it.

Jisung, however, seemed to disagree.

Judging by the loud groan he released as his body slowly slumped further down the chair until he was sitting on the ground, his head tossed back onto the cushion where his ass should be, he wasn’t as excited as Chan had probably hoped.

“A whole new song? We just wrote like ten!” he complained, eyes still screwed shut. He still hadn’t pulled his mask down since arriving at the building.

The boy had a point, though. The three of them had put their heads together in the weeks in between Chan’s concert proposal and the CEO’s approval of the idea to write a slew of new songs for a lack of anything better to do. They had hoped that, by submitting the songs for review, they were proving to the JYPE higher ups that they weren’t slacking off. Yes, they hadn’t been to the studio in weeks, but they were still willing to work towards another album release as long as they weren’t forced to abandon the search for Felix in favor of continuing their idol careers. Writing that many songs in such a short time frame had burned them out a little, so Changbin could understand Jisung’s displeasure.

Chan sighed, his shoulders drooping as his excitement faded.

“I know, Sungie. I was there.” He suddenly looked as tired as he probably felt, the early morning eagerness giving away to exhaustion and stress. “Those songs are great, and I’m really proud of you both for working so hard to get them ready in time, but I was hoping we could team up to write something really special. I just thought … well, I thought that we could write a song for Felix---to remind everyone in attendance why the concert was being held in the first place.”

Suddenly, Changbin’s drowsiness was a thing of the past. He sat straighter and smiled lightly.

“That’s a great idea, Hyung,” he said, expression soft. Beside him, Jisung had finally pulled himself into the chair properly, and his grin was almost blinding.

“Yeah! Why didn’t you just lead with that? Sometimes, Chris, I can’t help but wonder how that brain of yours works.”

Chan had seemed relieved when Changbin easily agreed to his idea. Although, his relaxed expression disappeared the second Jisung started speaking, shifting into an exasperated glare directed at the youngest rapper.

“Yah, you little shit,” he huffed, halfheartedly slapping the boy on top of his head for the blatant disrespect. “I don’t know why I put up with you.”

“It’s because you love me,” the little shit in question responded, giggling as he dodged another one of Chan’s slaps. “Now let’s write a song for Lixie!”

Changbin cheered with Jisung, pumping their fists into the air. Chan took the opportunity to tickle the younger boy, causing him to squeal like a little girl and jerk away from his hands---right off his chair.

Changbin watched with fond amusement as Chan struggled to help Jisung back into his seat. He was laughing too hard to be of much use, doubled over from the force of it, and Jisung had gotten his ass stuck in between the two chairs, making it all the more difficult to pull himself out without assistance. Changbin didn’t understand why such a ridiculous scene reminded him how lucky he was to call these idiots family, but he couldn’t let his thoughts get all sappy at the moment.

They had a song to write.

After Chan had calmed down enough to help Jisung, the three idols got to work.

They split into two groups: Changbin and Jisung scribbling down lyric ideas while Chan focused on making a melody. This particular method had served them well in the past, and most of their previous songs had been created this way. However, that day, Changbin was having some trouble coming up with things to jot down. His brain just wasn’t storming.

“What’s wrong?” Sungie finally asked after twenty minutes of silence occasionally broken by frustrated sighing. He most likely already knew what the issue was, especially since they had all dealt with it at one point or another. But, Changbin could tell by the way Jisung pointedly ignored his blank notepad, opting instead to settle his questioning gaze on Changbin’s face, that he wanted to hear it straight from the rapper himself.

“Writer’s block.” Changbin scowled, resting his head on the back of his chair. He waved a hand through the air, gesturing to nothing. “I don’t understand why, though! This time it should be easy. It’s a song about Felix, for Felix, yet I can’t think of a single thing to write!”

Jisung glanced at Chan, who had heard Changbin’s complaints and took his headphones off to contribute to the conversation, before replying.

“Let’s try this. Blurt out the first thing that pops into your head when you hear Felix’s name. Go.”

“Missing,” Changbin deadpanned, the scowl still stuck on his face.

“Changbin,” Chan warned. He sent a tired glare his way as if to say, Don’t start this shit. It made the rapper feel a little guilty, curling into himself on the chair. He wasn’t trying to be an asshole, but the writer’s block made his temper shorter than usual. It was like poking a bear, and, unfortunately, he didn’t have much control over it.

That didn’t mean he wasn’t going to try. So, the rapper took a deep breath, closing his eyes, and calmed himself down. He thought about Jisung’s question more seriously this time.

What is the first thing that pops into his head when he hears Felix’s name?

His smile---the way his eyes go all squinty with the force of it. How his freckles dance along his cheeks like fireflies above a meadow just after dusk. God, his smile would light up his entire face, eyes shining---an entire galaxy appearing within them.

Happiness looked good on Felix. Of course it did. Everything looked good on him. The freckled boy could pull off any outfit the stylists handed him, any hairstyle the noonas chose for him, any choreo the choreographer assigned to him. He was relentless with the effort he put into every job or event. He never gave up or backed down from a challenge. His stubbornness and drive pushed Changbin to work even harder. It inspired the older rapper to set and achieve goals he previously would’ve thought to be out of his reach.

Felix had started out as a shy, easily frustrated kid from a foreign country just trying to keep up. He had been at a disadvantage from the start, his lack of experience placing him far behind the other members. But, he persevered, quickly learning where his weaknesses were so he could address them and earn the approval of JYP himself. Changbin had been so proud of his dongsaeng’s progress.

Changbin also couldn’t help but admire Felix’s dedication to his career and the people around him. He wasn’t the only one looking after the other members, but he did so without a sense of obligation. He checked in on the other boys because he cared about them and wanted to know if they were struggling. The challenges he had faced allowed him to empathize with his fellow members no matter what was troubling them. The Aussie had become a truly remarkable person---beautiful both inside and out.

All of which made it difficult to choose just one thing that came to mind when Felix was mentioned.

“I---,” Changbin started, eyebrows scrunched together as he tried to gather his thoughts. Jisung and Chan had been watching him closely, the concern evident in their eyes. He had taken too long to answer.

“Changbin,” the Stray Kids leader spoke slowly as if he was talking to a cornered animal. “Are you okay? Is something wrong?”

The rapper couldn’t have answered even if he wanted to. He had barely heard his hyung speak, mind too busy racing with thoughts and feelings he had never stopped and addressed before. Flashes of memories with the freckled boy appeared: Felix sidling up next to Changbin on the couch when there were plenty of open seats left, the two of them hugging with Felix’s face pressed into his hyung’s neck, Changbin leaving soft kisses on Felix’s fingertips, knuckles, eyelids, and hairline as the boy sighed in contentment.

Why had Changbin written off everything they did as normal when he knew neither of them acted the same with the other members?

Why did he picture Felix’s smile more than anything else?

Why did his heart start pounding so hard every time he caught the younger boy’s gaze?

Why did his chest physically ache whenever he reached for Felix and realized he wasn’t there?

Why did his idea of a perfect reunion end with their lips meeting in a desperate kiss?

Understanding dawned on him with a swooping stomach and hitched breath.

He was in love with Felix.

He had always been in love with Felix, it seemed. Changbin couldn’t recall a time when his heart didn’t race, his stomach didn’t flutter, and his smiles weren’t genuine around the freckled boy. From the moment they met, Changbin had fallen head over heels, and it had taken Felix getting kidnapped for him to finally realize it.

“Hyung?” the rapper choked out, his voice hoarse with overwhelming emotion. Which emotion, he didn’t know. Everything was too jumbled to make much sense. Either way, he had Chan and Jisung’s apt attention. “Hyung, I think I’m in love with him.”

Neither of the two boys sitting in front of him needed any further explanation, their faces crumpling into twin expressions of heartbreak and despair. Instantly, Chan was out of his chair, pulling Changbin close to his chest as the rapper let the sobs rack his body. Jisung scrambled up next to his hyungs, throwing his arms around both of them with a gentle stream of tears running down his face. Chan was the only one holding himself together, but just barely.

Even though they had the opportunity to tease him for taking so long---because surely anyone with eyes could tell Changbin had feelings for Felix---they didn’t. They understood the anguish filling the rapper’s heart and mind. He had ignored the signs for too long, and now he might never have the opportunity to tell Felix, to be with Felix as anything more than a friend.

At last, after years of being bottled up, his emotions and love for Felix poured out of him via flowing tears and trembling hands. Chan and Jisung didn’t move an inch, murmuring reassuring words and promises that he knew they couldn’t keep. They held him steadfast when his limbs felt weak and his voice failed him.

Encompassed in a comforting hug, his brothers at his side, and the wall he had subconsciously built to keep it all locked away finally crumbling down, Changbin still felt a gaping hole in his chest. It left him gasping for air at the sheer size of it, as if he was never a complete person without Felix in his arms.

Changbin struggled to breathe through hiccups as his sobs quieted, and he squeezed his eyes shut. His head dropped down to rest on Chan’s shoulder.

He felt the exhaustion wearing down on him, and sleep clawed its way through his body. Before he fully succumbed to it, though, his mind conjured an image of Felix’s wide smile lighting up his entire face, eyes twinkling. Changbin didn’t know why, but somehow he knew what had caused that smile.

And he would do everything in his power to find Felix, if only to be blinded by that smile in real life.

Chapter Text

The phone screen was blindingly bright against the dim lights of the building’s lobby. Seungkwan squinted as he unlocked the device, eyes aching from the sudden change. Seungcheol had texted him just a few minutes prior, and the vocalist knew better than to ignore his messages, especially since the new regulations had been put into place.

The Seventeen leader had been very strict about following the idol rules as soon as he learned about them. He would count---then re-count---all of his members every time they left a building, repeating the process once they reached their destination. It didn’t matter if there were three burly bodyguards also watching their every move. Seungcheol had to be sure.

Seungkwan didn’t love the new regulations, but he understood why they had been created. He would gladly let someone escort him everywhere he went if it meant he wasn’t a target for the people that took Lee Felix. Knowing that they wanted idols specifically had been a chill down the spine, to say the least. But, Seungkwan had faith that, as long as they were careful and vigilant, they would be safe.

Either way, he was sticking to the rules, just like all his members had agreed to do. That meant they would text each other where they were going anytime the group had to split up. In this case, Seungkwan had stayed behind with Seokmin and Soonyoung to finish recording some of their lines while Seungcheol took the rest of the group home early. They had only left a minute or two before the trio were dismissed for the day, so Soonyoung had suggested that they try to catch up to the others instead of taking the car waiting for them in front of the lobby. Seokmin also seemed keen on the idea, and, as tired as he was, Seungkwan wasn’t about to let them run off on their own, so he caved.

First, though, he sent Seungcheol a warning text that the three of them were headed his way. Communication was key in all healthy relationships, and Seungkwan wasn’t going to leave his leader in the dark---no matter how much Seokmin and Soonyoung begged him to. They had wanted to sneak up and scare someone from the group. Of course, the idea was entertaining, but Seungkwan had seen the way some of the other members had been dragging their feet before they left. They were too tired to put up with SeokSoon’s bullshit. Hell, Seungkwan was too tired to deal with it.

As soon as the text was delivered, the vocalist gestured towards the front door, signaling to the other two that they could leave. They were unusually energetic, pushing each other out of the way in their rush to reach the door first. They nearly barreled over a young woman carrying her coat and keys, no doubt on her way home. They apologized quickly before disappearing from the building, laughing the whole way.

Seungkwan sighed, but he couldn’t hide his fond smile. He apologized properly to the woman, headed towards the door himself, but he only made it a few steps outside before a feminine voice stopped him.

“Excuse me?” it asked. He turned on his heel to see the woman walking briskly up to him, a familiar device in her hand. “Is this your phone?”

Seungkwan chuckled, shaking his head. He held out a hand, and the woman gave him the phone after a moment of hesitation.

“No, but it does belong to one of my members,” he explained. Understanding dawned in her eyes, and she smiled. “I’ll make sure it gets to him. Thank you.”

The woman waved a hand as Seungkwan bowed his head in gratitude.

“It was no issue. Have a good night.”

Seungkwan waved goodbye as she started down the sidewalk. Then, he turned around and walked in the opposite direction, back towards his dorm building.

The vocalist kept an eye out for his two unruly members, both to scold them for running off and to ease the anxiety quickly growing in his chest. He didn’t like walking home alone on a normal day, but with all the idol kidnappings happening and the new regulations, he was even more on edge.

A few minutes went by, and Seokmin and Soonyoung were still nowhere to be seen. Now, Seungkwan was getting really nervous. The more he thought about it, the more his paranoia crept up and into the back of his mind. He was traveling alone on a sidewalk bordering a narrow street without a single person in sight. It was pitch black aside from the occasional lamp casting a soft warm glow on the pavement below it, and Seungkwan wasn’t the least bit embarrassed when he found himself walking faster in between the spots of light. He felt like the darkness was more likely to be hiding something sinister within it.

The vocalist reached the end of the sidewalk, and his feet started to lead him across the street, where he would only have to cover a couple more blocks before he arrived home. He had just stepped onto the asphalt when the screeching of tires filled his senses.

Immediately, panic set in, and Seungkwan broke into a sprint. He pumped his arms and gasped desperately for air, not daring to look behind him when he heard angry voices shouting. He ignored them, running for his life.

Unfortunately, he wasn’t fast enough.

Seungkwan just barely got across the street before arms wrapped around his shoulders, the momentum behind them shoving the idol towards the ground. He cried out as his body hit the pavement, but he didn’t even get the chance to fight back. Suddenly, the arms that grabbed him were there again, holding him down by the feet. Then, another pair of hands steadied his writhing torso by pushing it painfully into the unforgiving ground.

Seungkwan tried with all the strength he had to throw them off and get back to his feet, but another person joined his attackers, and he was overpowered.

He couldn’t see much through the tears clouding his vision, and his panicked breaths hardly brought in enough oxygen to keep his mind clear. His heart was pounding in his ears, but a last ditch effort idea sprang to the front of his brain.

“ HELP! ” He screamed at the top of his lungs. One of the men took their hand off his chest to cover his mouth, but he wiggled out of the way. “ SOMEONE HELP ME! ”

The hand curled into a fist and threw a punch at his jaw, the pain shocking him into silence for a moment. Any hope to continue yelling was dashed when the same hand successfully covered his mouth, fingers gripping his face so tight it would bruise later. The other two people holding him down hadn’t wavered, and his body wasn’t moving an inch no matter how hard he fought back. Seungkwan could only manage pitiful whimpers, realizing just how truly fucked he was.

Another dark form filtered into his line of sight, and the object in his hands only became clear once he was leaning over his body. It was a large syringe, filled with some kind of clear liquid. Seungkwan didn’t know what it was, and he didn’t want to find out.

He kicked out with his legs and tried to lift his arms, but it was no use. He was forced to watch the needle approach his neck until a sharp pinch signaled that he had been injected. He couldn’t help the tears streaming down his face, fear and panic boiling together as he lay helpless and entirely at the mercy of his attackers.

One of them seemed to enjoy his distress, the man holding the syringe gently stroking Seungkwan’s cheek with his free hand. The vocalist jerked away as if he’d been stung, but the movement was slower than it should’ve been. His head felt like it was made of lead.

“Such a pretty little thing,” the man drawled in a gruff voice. He chuckled lowly. “You’re gonna be a perfect addition for the Doc’s collection.”

The man wasn’t making any sense, especially to the idol’s terrified and sluggish mind. He didn’t know who this ‘Doc’ was, but he didn’t sound good, and that was all Seungkwan cared about.

Eventually, to the vocalist’s great relief, the man moved away. He said something to his buddies, but the vocalist couldn’t hear it. His ears were stuffed with cotton, and his mouth had gone dry.

Whatever they had given him was working way too quickly. Seungkwan knew he had to give it one last shot before he lost consciousness completely.

He twisted to one side, successfully loosening the grip of his attackers, but that’s when all of his strength finally left him. He halfheartedly shrugged one the hands off, but it returned just as quickly---with a tighter hold than before. His body trembled with the effort that one simple move had taken.

And so, Seungkwan could do nothing as the men lifted him from the pavement and started carrying him towards a dark van. He felt his head fall to the side, and, for a blissful moment, he thought he saw the familiar form of Vernon running to his aide.

Then everything went black.

Vernon kicked a pebble further down the street, hands in his coat pockets. Next to him, Jihoon shuffled along. He was tired, if his drooping eyelids were anything to go by. Vernon didn’t understand why they hadn’t just requested a car to take them home, but Seungcheol had ushered them all out of the building before he could protest. So, instead of a warm, comfortable ride back to the dorms, the group of ten exhausted boys were forced to drag themselves through a ten minute walk.

It didn’t help that, for some odd reason, Vernon couldn’t seem to shake the weirdest sense of anxiety. It was steadily clawing its way through his brain the closer they got back to their home. He would’ve felt a little more at ease had he been allowed to listen to music as they traveled, but Seungcheol had asked him to take the earbuds out. The rapper complied with his leader’s request, knowing the older boy was just trying to watch out for him, but it ruined whatever chance he had at relaxing.

Vernon took a deep breath and lifted his head. He let his eyes scan the abandoned street and all the dark windows, but nothing suspicious jumped out at him. What did catch his attention, though, was the seemingly intense conversation Seungcheol and Joshua were having. They didn’t notice Vernon watching, their gazes focused entirely on each other. Seungcheol was more animated, his hands flailing as he tried to make some kind of point. Joshua listened, but he kept interrupting to offer input. Vernon normally wouldn’t have found the entire scene all that weird, but Seuncheol looked incredibly worried, and Joshua wasn’t faring much better.

Before he could step in and ask what had gotten them all worked up, there was an unmistakable sound of shoes hitting asphalt coming from behind. It was rapidly growing closer, and Vernon whipped around, his anxiety skyrocketing.

Fortunately, it was just Soonyoung and Seokmin sprinting across the street. They pushed and smacked each other with bony elbows and open hands, but their large grins reassured the rapper that they were just having fun. In fact, they seemed more energetic and playful than they had earlier in the day.

“I won!” Soonyoung announced, his loud voice breaking the quiet of the late night. “Everyone saw it! I won!”

Seokmin had his hands on his knees, breathing hard, but he still managed a nasty scowl.

“Of course you won. You shoved me into an alley!”

“Well you tripped me over that curb!”

“You tripped over your own foot! I didn’t do anything!”

The rest of the members, after realizing this would be going on for a while, turned around and continued their walk. Dino even rolled his eyes and pulled his hoodie over his head to block out some of the noise. Meanwhile, Vernon was perfectly content to watch the two of them bicker all the way back to the dorms, but his amusement faded once he noticed something was off.

Apparently, Jeonghan spotted the same thing.

“Where’s Seungkwan?”

Immediately, Vernon felt his anxiety return tenfold.

“What do you mean?” Soonyoung asked, face morphing into a confused frown. “He’s right behind us …”

The dancer had turned to check over his shoulder as he spoke but trailed off as soon as he realized Seungkwan wasn’t actually there. He spun in a complete circle, expression growing more and more panicked the longer the vocalist failed to appear.

Soonyoung faced the rest of the group again, utterly terrified. Beside him, Seokmin was breathing hard, and he was hugging himself in an attempt to calm down. The rest of the members were all in varying degrees of hysteria at the thought of something bad happening to their Seungkwan.

Vernon felt his heart rate pick up as he fought the nausea roiling in his stomach. For a lack of anything better to do, he spun to face Seongcheol.

The leader didn’t look to be dealing with the news any easier than the rest of the boys, but he scrubbed at his face and took a deep breath.

“Okay guys,” he started, catching everyone’s attention with his reassuring tone. He tried for a smile, but it looked too forced to be comforting. “I’m sure he’s fine. We just need to---.”

Anything he was about to say got drowned out by a desperate scream from somewhere nearby.

“ HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME! ”

Vernon’s heart stopped.

He knew that voice.

Only one thought entered all the members’ minds as soon as they heard that frantic cry, sounding completely and utterly terrified, ring out through the chilly night air: Seungkwan.

With the wind at their backs, the group of idols turned on their heels and sprinted back the direction they came. They didn’t speak, letting the thundering of their footsteps fill the unnerving silence that had since settled. Vernon barely even realized he wasn’t alone---his brain was too panicked to process anything other than finding and saving Seungkwan.

Only a minute or two later, the boys rounded a corner, and their gasping breaths got caught in their throats.

There, about twenty meters in front of them, was Seungkwan.

He was motionless, his eyes half closed and his arms hanging loosely by his sides as two masked men lifted him off the ground. From this distance, Vernon couldn’t tell if he was even alive. All he knew was that his best friend was being hauled off by some strangers, and he wasn’t just going to stand and watch.

The other members joined him as the rapper pushed himself even faster. He didn’t think about what he was doing when he jumped on the back of one of the kidnappers, but his instincts took over pretty quickly. The man was startled, judging by his confused shouting and flailing hands. The guy’s accomplices had no chance to retaliate before they too were being dragged to the asphalt by furious idols.

Vernon yelled his throat raw as he landed punch after punch anywhere he could reach. The man underneath him cried out in pain, dropping to his knees and desperately trying to shake the rapper off his back. Vernon only stopped when he felt a hand on his shoulder, and Jeonghan suddenly came into view. His hyung gently pulled Vernon off the man, who was curled into a fetal position, and guided him away. The rapper was puzzled, but Jeonghan patted his cheek with reassuring eyes, and the rapper relented. Before he could move though, Vernon caught a glimpse of his hyung’s kind expression morphing into a sinister smile. When the older vocalist began brutally kicking the whimpering kidnapper with all the strength he had, Vernon decided not to get in his way.

With the ferocious anger no longer clouding his vision, the rapper took a quick scan of the immediate area. Seokmin crossed Vernon’s sight for a moment as he joined Jeonghan in preventing the first guy from getting up. Of course, the less aggressive of the two, Seokmin did so by twisting his arm behind his back, but it proved just as effective. Soonyoung, Dino, and Jihoon were holding the writhing body of another kidnapper less than two meters to Vernon’s right. They seemed to be struggling to keep him steady until Jihoon sent a well-placed elbow strike to the man’s face and he went limp.

The intensity of his members’ assault on the masked men didn’t stop there. In fact, Mingyu, Minghao, and Jun had cornered one of the kidnappers in the dark van, their grip on his shirt unrelenting as they tried to yank him out. He could do nothing except clutch the passenger’s seat like his life depended on it and retaliate with a few weak kicks. Luckily none of them landed.

What caught Vernon’s attention the most, though, was the fiasco happening at the driver’s side of the van. Seungcheol had an arm wrapped around the getaway driver’s neck. His hold didn’t budge, no matter how hard the man fought it. The Seventeen leader was barely even breaking a sweat. At his side, Wonwoo reached over his shoulder, focusing entirely on ripping the mask off the driver. He found success fairly quickly, dodging the man’s desperate punches to finally reveal his identity.

Vernon stared at the kidnapper, trying to memorize his features, but Joshua was way ahead of him. The vocalist had his phone out, calmly snapping pictures of the driver’s face, the license plate of the van, and the rest of the kidnappers as they were hilariously beaten down by pissed off idols. Vernon wanted to help his hyung out by ripping the masks off the remaining men, but he was distracted by a disturbingly still form leaning up against the wall of the nearest building.

The rapper covered the distance between him and Seungkwan with a few rushed steps, nearly tripping over one of the kidnapper’s flailing limbs. He fell to his knees, the rough pavement probably scraping them through his jeans, but he hardly noticed. His eyes were too busy studying Seungkwan’s face as he silently pleaded for his best friend to show any signs of life.

When he didn’t even twitch, Vernon fumbled along his throat with trembling fingers until he felt a steady pulse beating under the skin. The rapper had been holding his breath, but as soon as he knew Seungkwan’s heart was still beating, he sucked in air as if he had been drowning.

“Seungkwan?” he whispered, unshed tears finally falling from sheer relief. “Can you hear me buddy?”

Distantly, Vernon heard swearing and tires squealing on the asphalt, but he didn’t care---not when his best friend needed him.

“You’re safe, Kwannie. I promise. I’ll keep you safe.”

The rapper settled into a more comfortable position and gently gathered Seungkwan into his arms. He petted the vocalist’s hair and spoke to him with a soft voice, just in case he could still hear him. The rest of the members slowly gathered around him, calming touches finding their way to his shoulders, neck, and back. He let the built up tension in his body drain away, finally certain that they were safe and he could let his guard down.

The members stayed by his side and watched him hum lullabies into Seungkwan’s ear until the police sirens interrupted them. Even as the paramedics took his best friend from him, Vernon couldn’t stop whispering reassurances and kind words. He only realized---hours later as he laid in his bed waiting for sleep that would never come---that his voice had gone hoarse with overuse.

Still, he kept mouthing the words over and over, knowing deep down that he needed to hear them more than anyone else.

Chapter Text

The soft bristles of the brush swept over Changbin’s eyelid, making his skin tingle with the sensation. He had always loved getting his makeup done before concerts and award shows. It was usually very relaxing because he could just close his eyes and lean back into his chair, the brushes stroking his skin like a doting mother would. Sometimes, he even dozed off while waiting for his noona to complete his look.

Today was no different, despite the hustle and bustle surrounding him. Changbin was just a minute or two away from succumbing to his exhaustion and taking a very rare nap, but he could never have nice things with his members around.

“Changbin hyung! Changbin hyung! ”

The rapper took a deep breath and waited for the makeup noona to pull her brush away from his face before trying to locate the origin of the familiar scratchy whispering. He didn’t want to be blinking bristles out of his eye for the next few hours.

Changbin didn’t have to look hard before meeting the gaze of an extremely smug Jeongin.

“What.”

The boy didn’t bother to speak, only having to point across the room to where Minho was stuffing his mouth full of honey butter chips. Changbin watched the dancer, the image in front of him not really registering in his mind, before a suspicious frown appeared on his face only a second later. Wait … those were his honey butter chips!

“Ya! You bastard!” The rapper cried, ignoring the affronted gasps and glares he received for his outburst. Minho froze with a chip halfway to his mouth, eyes slowly rising to meet Changbin’s.

As soon as he realized he was well and truly busted, Minho offered a sheepish grin and promptly booked it out of the room, bag of honey butter chips in his hand.

Changbin’s jaw dropped at the sheer disrespect. He was fully prepared to give chase too, but a hand gripping his shoulder stopped him.

“Trust me, it’s not worth it,” a tired yet amused voice muttered near his ear.

The rapper shrugged the hand off, crossing his arms.

“Yeah, well you didn’t get your snack stolen right in front of you.”

Chan sighed and stepped into view. He raised a single eyebrow, as if challenging Changbin to give him more sass. “Not today .”

The rapper huffed, but he had a point. Just two days prior, Hyunjin had ripped his leader’s bag of kkokkal corn chips right out of his hands. Although, Changbin could definitely remember Chan tackling the thieving dancer to the ground in order to get those chips back.

When the rapper disclosed as much, Chan merely chuckled.

“That’s true,” he admitted. “But, we were also back at the dorms. As much as I would’ve loved to see it, you can’t tackle Minho in front of this many staff. What would they think of us then?”

“They would think we don’t tolerate snack bandits.”

“If I can tolerate all you assholes and your shenanigans for years, you can handle losing one bag of chips. Okay?” His tone of voice was firm, but not unfriendly. It signaled an end to the discussion, and Changbin figured he should probably quit complaining. Besides, Chan once again had a point.

“Yeah, okay,” the rapper conceded. “What am I going to eat though? Those chips were all I brought.”

Chan smiled then, dimples making an appearance.

“You’ll eat these. Minho will pay me back for it later.”

Changbin’s eyes widened as Chan tossed a new bag of honey butter chips into his lap. The rapper hugged the snack close to his chest to protect it from any sticky fingers, causing his leader to roll his eyes.

The Aussie ruffled his dongsaeng’s hair. “When you’re done with makeup, let Sungie know he’s next. I don’t want the noonas to have to search the building for him again.”

Changbin nodded an affirmation, and his leader wandered off.

The makeup artist didn’t have much left to do, so she finished in a couple minutes. The rapper made sure to thank her for her hard work before hopping out of the comfortable chair and setting his sights on finding Jisung.

Walking through the corridors of the building was a strange experience because everyone paid much closer attention to his every move. They recognized him as one of the Stray Kids members and either congratulated him on successfully setting up an entire concert---on Christmas Day, no less---or whispered to their friends as they watched him pass. It felt like he was back in school with all the gossip, but it didn’t necessarily bother him. Whatever they had to say was none of his concern. He just needed to catch his slippery dongsaeng so he could get to eating his honey butter chips.

Eventually, Changbin spotted Jisung in one of the winding hallways. He was hugging Minho, a wide smile threatening to split his face in half. It was a sweet moment between the two, and Changbin hated to break it up, but he needed to get Jisung back to the makeup chair.

“Hey! Lovebirds!” he shouted. With all the mumbling and quiet conversations going on, such a loud noise was highly unexpected and startled everyone in the vicinity. He quickly apologized to the staff closest to him before turning his attention back on his members.

Minho had sprinted away the second he had heard Changbin, leaving a very confused Jisung with his arms wide open from the interrupted hug. The younger rapper spun in a circle, hoping to spot his boyfriend somewhere in the nearly empty corridor, but he had disappeared.

Changbin had reached his dongsaeng by the time he gave up his search. The baffled expression was still evident on his face, though, and Changbin took pity on him.

“He stole my chips earlier, so he probably thinks I’m out to get him.”

Jisung hummed in understanding. Then, he smiled and lifted an eyebrow. “So you’re not out to get him?”

Changbin shrugged and looked off in the distance, where Minho’s elbow poked out from behind a wall. He had always been shit at hide and seek.

“I’ve given up my violent ways, Sungie. I have no need for vengeance anymore.”

“Sure,” the younger rapper replied, stretching out the word. For some reason, he appeared unconvinced. Changbin felt his eyes burning holes in his forehead.

“Fine,” he relented. “Chan may or may not have bought me a new bag of chips. Otherwise, I would’ve beaten your boyfriend to a pulp.”

Jisung nodded, smile turning smug with satisfaction at his little victory, but Changbin didn’t let him revel in it for too long. His ego was already far too big to begin with.

“Anyway, I’m finished with makeup. It’s your turn now, so you need to hustle back to Noona. Don’t make the poor woman wait any longer!” The rapper didn’t give his dongsaeng time to protest, ushering the younger boy all the way back to the makeup chair. None of the staff blinked an eye as he forced Jisung into the cushioned seat, ruffled the dazed boy’s hair, and hid himself in the corner to enjoy his honey butter chips. They were much too familiar with the odd behavior of the Stray Kids members to be phased.

Changbin leaned back against the wall behind him and stared at the snack in his hands. He was finally free of any curious gazes or concerned words that had been constantly following him since his disastrous writing session with Chan and Jisung a few days prior.

He had fallen asleep in the studio that morning, the breakdown following his confession stripping him of any energy he had left. He woke up half an hour later to the rest of the Stray Kids members huddling around his still form, whispering quietly. Obviously, they all knew what had happened now, but Changbin didn’t mind. They were his family as much as his parents were, and they were all struggling with the pain of losing a member. Also, they had probably already known he was in love and were too nice to tease him about it. Either way, they knew the full extent of what he was going through, and they were worried about him.

So worried, in fact, that they didn’t let him out of their sight the entire time leading up to the concert. For four straight days, the other members were like leeches clinging to his skin. They made ridiculous excuses to be by his side, and forced him to join them on errands when no one else was free to watch him. It was like the days immediately following the kidnapping all over again but much much worse.

Of course, Changbin loved his members, and he understood their concern. It was just so humiliating to be passed around and treated like a helpless infant. He could take care of himself, despite popular belief, and the other boys had too much on their plate to babysit him 24/7.

As if to prove to his hyungs and dongsaengs that he was capable of doing so, Changbin ripped open his bag of chips and shoved a couple into his mouth.

He chewed his snack, observing the hurried movement of the staff throughout the room. They seemed a little more rushed than usual but no less efficient. One Noona was putting the finishing touches on Seungmin’s hair, fluffing it and spraying it as he played a game on his phone. In another chair a few feet away, Jeongin was relaxing as his eyeshadow was applied, just like Changbin had been earlier. Jisung was still in the beginning stages of his makeover, but he already looked concert ready.

Changbin felt bad for them. Not only were they slightly understaffed, but they were working on a holiday. Of course, they were being paid handsomely for their efforts, but the rapper just hoped they weren’t missing out on spending time with their families. He understood now more than ever before how important that time was.

Changbin’s thoughts were interrupted by Minho finally reappearing in the room. The rapper hastily threw the last handful of chips into his mouth, but the dancer didn’t seem to notice. Instead, his attention was focused entirely on the closest TV hanging from the wall.

“The concert is starting,” he announced, startling the half-asleep Jeongin as he crossed the room. He found the remote and turned the device on while the Stray Kids members not currently getting hair and makeup done---Hyunjin and Changbin---crowded around him. Jisung and Seungmin turned their chairs so they could see all that was going on, but Jeongin seemed intent on getting some rest. Changbin watched the screen come to life, wiping his hands on his thighs and tossing his empty chip bag in the trash.

“Who’s performing first?” he asked. The TV was broadcasting an aerial view of the concert venue. The stage was still empty, but the colorful lights were quickly coming to life, flashing over the crowd and into the rafters of the building. Changbin couldn’t be sure, but it looked like they had a full house.

Chan entered the room then, eyes bright and smile wide. He was finally seeing the result of all his long nights, tense meetings, and constant phone calls, and he was excited. His joy was contagious, causing Changbin to subconsciously smile back as soon as they made eye contact.

“DAY6 will go on first, get the audience moving and use up some of their energy,” the Aussie spoke, patting Minho’s shoulder. He glanced at the TV and chuckled. “I think they need it more than the fans, though.”

Changbin had to turn his attention back to the TV to understand what Chan meant. The members of the band had finally appeared on stage, the crowd’s deafening screams so loud it sent vibrations through the floor. The fans were excited, no doubt, but Jae and Wonpil’s enthusiasm could not be matched.

The two boys had sprinted onto the stage, jumping around and waving their hands for the audience to shout louder. They laid on their stomachs near the edge of the stage and reached out to hold hands with some lucky fans, grins threatening to split their face in half. Wonpil even tried to crowd surf, but the security guard merely rolled his eyes and guided the idol back on stage.

Meanwhile, Sungjin, YoungK, and Dowoon made a more laid back entrance, waving and smiling as they joined their bandmates. YoungK caught Wonpil as he came flying by, forcing him to stand with the rest of the group while they introduced themselves.

“Hello everyone!” Sungjin greeted, mic held close to his mouth. He could barely be heard above the roar of the fans. “We are DAY6!”

The screams rose in volume, drowning out the rest of his words. It seemed the audience knew exactly who they were. Of course, Jae was living it up, putting his hand up to his ear to encourage them to be even louder . Somehow, they complied.

YoungK laughed---at least, it looked like he did---and raised his hand. He waved it around before closing into a fist, signaling to the crowd that they needed to quiet down for the time being. Not all the fans understood the meaning of the gesture, but most did, and their chanting slowly faded into low conversation amongst themselves. Finally, the floor stopped shaking under Changbin’s feet.

With the noise level a little quieter, the members of DAY6 were able to finish their introductions and explain which songs they were going to play. Their set was very limited because JYPE had only rented the concert venue for five hours, despite Chan pushing for more, and they had to fit five separate groups into that time slot. Each band had a little less than an hour to play whatever they wanted, and whatever they thought would bring in the most ticket sales.

When YoungK announced Shoot Me as the final performance in their set, the crowd screamed in pure joy. The members waited until the fans calmed down again, apparently not finished speaking.

This time, Jae lifted his microphone.

“While we are extremely excited to be here playing for all you guys on Christmas Day,” he started, smiling and gesturing to the audience with an open hand. Some whistles rang out in response. “We also wanted to take a moment to talk about why, exactly, we are here tonight.”

Changbin felt his heart pound a little harder at his words. Judging by the rest of his members’ faces, no one had seen this coming. Curious, the rapper grabbed the remote from Minho’s hand and turned the volume up higher.

“Recently, as many of you already know, one of our own JYP artists was kidnapped while walking home late one night. Lee Felix has been missing for almost six weeks now, and the police are working hard to find him, but they aren’t alone.”

Wonpil stepped forward and continued, “Felix’s family, his members, other JYP groups, and hundreds of selfless volunteers are sacrificing their own time and money to find him. His family, in particular, abandoned their life in Australia, flying to Korea and using their savings to support themselves and the search parties. Starting today, they won’t have to worry about that anymore.”

“This concert, proposed and planned by Stray Kids leader Bang Christopher Chan,” YoungK teased, winking at the camera as if he knew Chan was watching. The Aussie rolled his eyes, but his wide smile made it clear he wasn’t annoyed at all. “Is JYPE’s way of giving back to the Lee family. A portion of all the proceeds from the tickets and merchandise sold during this concert will be used to fund future search parties, and the rest will be given to the Lees.”

This time there was no stopping the crowd as they roared their approval. Many of them took an extra step and jumped to their feet, hands cupped around their mouths to amplify their screams. Dowoon had to shout into his microphone to be heard over the noise.

“Please give a warm welcome to our guests of honor this evening: the Lee family!”

The drummer extended an arm to gesture to his right, where Felix’s family had been seated. A spotlight swung over to illuminate their balcony---a few meters off the ground yet close enough that they could clearly see the stage and everything on it. Chan had asked JYPE to keep those seats open specifically for the Lees, believing they deserved a night to relax and enjoy the show.

At Dowoon’s command, the fans erupted into applause, an occasional whistle cutting its way through. Changbin cringed a little. He really didn’t want the Lees to be embarrassed by the display. Not everyone enjoyed having so much attention focused directly on them. Sometimes Changbin found it all a little overwhelming.

Fortunately, they seemed to take it in stride. Mama Lee and Mr. Lee smiled kindly while waving at the cheering crowd, their daughters between them. Grace was a bit shy, sinking further into the uncomfortable concert chairs, but she nodded along with a small grin.

Unlike her sister, Emma was reveling in the attention. She was beaming from ear to ear as she shot finger guns at the closest audience members. Her bright eyes and the pure joy radiating from her reminded Changbin of Felix on stage. The freckled boy had always loved interacting with fans, his entire body lighting up with excitement at the mere thought of it. It was obvious Emma shared the sentiment.

Eventually, Sungjin regained control of the crowd, and DAY6 began their performance. They played close to an hour, their energy surging from their bodies through their instruments and into the music. The audience ate it up like they were starving, and by the time the first chords of Shoot Me sounded out, everyone was on their feet. Despite the packed seats and little room, not a single person was standing still. They were tapping their feet, swaying with the beat, or headbanging so hard they would surely feel it in their neck the next morning.

Even Changbin couldn’t resist bobbing along as he watched his members follow the crowd’s lead. The boys had all finished sitting for makeup and hair, so they were free to gather around the TV and watch DAY6 play. Seungmin, of course, was having the time of his life dancing around the room. He was careful not to mess up his freshly done hairdo or else he’d have a furious noona breathing down his neck, yet he was enjoying himself regardless. Meanwhile, Minho and Jisung were attempting to waltz, but Shoot Me wasn’t the best song for ballroom dancing, so they ended up laughing too hard to put much effort into it. Even the previously sleepy Jeongin had felt the contagious effects of DAY6’s upbeat performance, dragging Hyunjin out of his chair to get down and boogie in front of all the staff.

Changbin and Chan remained in their seats, but they had plenty of fun watching their members make fools of themselves.

Of course, DAY6 couldn’t play forever, and Shoot Me sadly came to an end. The band members were breathing hard as they spoke to the fans one last time, and the cheers that followed them off stage rocked the entire building.

A couple hours later, Stray Kids were five minutes out from their own performance.

They had been sitting backstage all evening, watching as GOT7’s set followed DAY6, getting the crowd on their feet once again and dazzling them all with intricate choreography in front of glittering backdrops. Changbin’s eyes hadn’t left the screen the entire time, distracted by all the lights and moving parts. He hadn’t even noticed Chan slip out of the room until Twice took the stage.

Their set had included all of their most popular songs, so the entire building was singing along. A couple of the boys even jumped up from their seats when they remembered certain parts of the dance, and Changbin recorded every minute of it. It was then that Chan returned to the room, sprinting in just in time to join his members as they followed the Dance the Night Away choreo.

Afterwards, Changbin learned the Aussie had disappeared because he had been visiting with the groups that had already performed in order to thank them for taking part in the concert that day. They were sacrificing their holiday plans to be there, and they weren’t even making any money from it. Changbin made Chan promise to take him with when he went to speak with NCT because the rapper hadn’t talked with Taeyong or Johnny since their hospital visit, and he wanted to see how they were doing for himself. Chan had readily agreed, failing to hide a proud smile.

All of the groups had used a few minutes of their time on stage to talk about Felix and the search for him. GOT7 explained how to sign up for the search parties, Twice gave them the hotline they could call if they had any information regarding Felix’s whereabouts, and NCT discussed the importance of giving idols affected by Felix’s disappearance privacy and space to mourn their loss.

It made a significant impact coming from them because they had almost experienced that loss firsthand. Of course, they were lucky enough that Johnny was still by their side, but it had been a close call. Taeyong even choked up a little on stage as he stressed how difficult it was to properly process such intense emotions when it felt like the whole world was watching. They ended their somber announcement on a positive note by directing the fans who wanted to show their support to the respective social media pages and websites where they could do so.

So far, all of the previous performances had gone off without a hitch, and Changbin felt more at ease than he thought he would as he readjusted his earpiece. Maybe it was the adrenaline pumping through his veins that always calmed him right before they went on stage, or maybe it was the laid-back attitude emanating from each of his members. They were all joking with each other, slapping each other around, and laughing at dumb shit that wasn’t actually funny.

Either way, the rapper didn’t have that heavy feeling in his chest that had been following him around the past few weeks when he jogged out from backstage and into the spotlights, the crowd reaching a crescendo when they finally spotted the boys they had been waiting for all evening. He waved at the sea of people with a wide grin, their never ending energy infecting him as if he had just downed a couple shots of espresso.

Out of the corner of his eye, Changbin noticed the Lee family cheering from their seats in the balcony. Mama Lee was shouting louder than she had been all night, encouraging the boys she had come to view as sons with unmatched enthusiasm. Changbin almost snorted into his mic when he noticed the Stray Kids banner in her hands. Beside her, Mr. Lee and Felix’s sisters were hollering just as loud.

The rapper was too busy smiling at the Lees to see his leader sneak up behind him.

Chan wrapped his arms around his dongsaeng in a crushing back hug, chuckling at Changbin’s involuntary grunt from the force of it.

“Ready?” Chan asked after releasing him. He gestured towards center stage where the rest of the members had gathered. The rapper didn’t bother answering, instead running past the Aussie to join them. When Chan finally caught up, he shot Changbin a halfhearted glare before guiding them into their greeting.

“ Step out! Hello, we are Stray Kids!”

Changbin was foolish to think the crowd had reached the limit on their noise level when DAY6 had first started performing. Even with sore throats and exhausted lungs, the screams following Stray Kids’s official greeting was deafening . In fact, Changbin couldn’t hear his own thoughts. The only thing reaching his ears was several hundred people chanting their names.

Changbin made eye contact with Jeongin who looked just about as shocked as he did. The maknae’s mind had been blown out of the water by the amount of sheer excitement coming off the audience in waves, and Changbin couldn’t blame him.

It was incredible.

Arguably more impressive, the roaring of the crowd quieted almost instantly the second Chan lifted the microphone to his lips.

“Good evening!” Chan laughed, smile so wide his dimples appeared. The fans responded eagerly, a chorus of ‘ Good evening! ’ and ‘ We love you! ’ and ‘Bang Chan!’ reaching the stage. “How have you all enjoyed the show so far?”

The answering screams were hard to decipher, but Changbin figured it was safe to assume they were having a good time.

Chan apparently came to the same conclusion, letting the noise die down before continuing on, “That’s what I wanted to hear! It wouldn’t be a proper concert if you guys weren’t having fun!”

The audience screeched in agreement.

“We are so excited to be here performing for you all tonight! In my humble opinion, there isn’t a single better way to spend Christmas than with Stay.” Chan’s eyes were shining as he looked over the sea of people in front of him while they screamed encouragement back. Suddenly though, his smile dimmed, and Changbin knew what was going through his mind. The rest of the members seemed to pick up on it as well, ducking their heads and subconsciously huddling closer together.

“We have spent weeks working with JYP Entertainment and our fellow artists to plan this concert, and I’m very proud of what we’ve accomplished. However, it’s not perfect.” The audience had quieted as soon as Chan had begun speaking, but now it was almost dead silent. The playful, energetic mood in the building had quickly sobered into something more solemn. They knew where this was headed.

“Felix isn’t here with us. He was taken from us by strangers, and we still don’t know exactly why. We were left reeling, and we feel his disappearance everyday, in everything we do. We can’t function like we once did because he’s not by our side. As cheesy as it sounds, Felix found a way into our hearts and made a little home within us, and we all feel so empty without him.”

Changbin sniffed, blinking rapidly. He risked a quick glance at the balcony and reminded himself to take a deep breath. He watched Mama Lee stroke Emma’s hair, laying soft kisses on her forehead as they listened to Chan speak. Next to them, Mr. Lee had an arm wrapped around Grace as she cuddled into his side. The sweet sight helped ground Changbin, but it also sent a sharp pain through his chest as he felt an innate urge to see his own parents. He hadn’t visited them in months.

“Fortunately, we have two very dedicated detectives assigned to his case, and they’re working day and night to bring him home. We are limited in what we can do, but trust me when I say we’re trying our best to help out. This concert is one of the few things we can contribute, and it’s all thanks to you guys---our Stay. You all have no idea how much your support means to us, to our company, and to the Lees. You give us hope when we need it most, so we sincerely thank you. You make Stray Kids stay.”

All of the members showed their gratitude by bowing deeply as the crowd cheered louder than they had all evening. A chant slowly started from the back of the audience, gaining momentum as more and more people joined in. Once it reached the stage, Changbin had to clench his jaw tightly to hold back his tears.

They were chanting Felix’s name.

The building shook as hundreds of fans repeated his name over and over, pumping their fists and stomping their feet. The boys on stage stood and watched with awe in their eyes before lifting their mics and adding their voices to the mix. Changbin turned his face up towards the ceiling and smiled as if he could see right through it. He knew even the skies looming over them could hear their chants. Even the skies knew of Lee Felix---a boy made of sunshine and the love of Changbin’s life. 

Their shouting shook the build for several minutes, and Changbin wished it would never end.

Eventually, though, Chan stepped forward and his voice cut through the noise. He had misty eyes, but no one commented because they weren’t faring any better. He thanked the audience for being there once more, and the performance began.

They ran through many of the more recent songs first. Get Cool and N/S got the crowd back on their feet while the more relaxed beats of I am You and Hero’s Soup allowed the atmosphere to relax into something more serene. No matter which song they were performing, a spot was left unattended in their formations. The members hadn’t even discussed it beforehand, unanimously deciding to honor Felix by keeping his verses and choreo completely intact. His voice blasted through the speakers, and the members lowered their mics so as to not interrupt. They were the ones singing live, but Felix still stole the show.

Hearing his voice was especially hard for Changbin because he could remember recording those lines with Felix like it was yesterday. Had he known back then what the upcoming months would bring, he would’ve grabbed onto his dongsaeng and never let him go. Instead, he had been oblivious as his sunshine boy was ripped from his life. Listening to his deep baritone trill following the flow of the music felt like a hand was reaching into his chest to crush his already broken heart.

Fortunately, the rapper was able to keep himself together as they made their way backwards through their discography. A few tears fell, but he couldn’t find it within him to be embarrassed when he saw the rest of the members struggling as well.

The final chords of Hellevator---the song that had given them all so much grief---rang out across the crowd, and Changbin sucked in oxygen like he was dying. Not only was he exhausted from an hour straight of dancing and rapping, he also knew what was next, and he wasn’t sure he was ready.

“Before we move on to our final performance of the night, I’d like to give it a proper introduction,” Chan spoke into his mic, chest heaving. There was a sheen of sweat along his brow. “This song has never been released because we wrote it just a few days ago. We wanted to create something special for this concert that you guys would enjoy, but it was also written to honor Felix. As we’ve said, his kidnapping has been extremely hard on every one of us, and this song allowed us to express the difficult thoughts and emotions that we often keep buried deep within us. This song has helped us in ways we couldn’t imagine. We hope it can do the same for you. This is ‘My Universe.’”

Changbin swallowed the lump in his throat. He joined his members in forming a line, standing microphones placed directly in front of them. There would be no flashing lights or eccentric dance moves for this performance, just the boys pouring their hearts out through their voices.

As the song began, Changbin nervously licked at his lips. He had written most of the lyrics for this song. His breakdown over realizing his love for Felix was more than platonic had served as quite the inspiration when he was finally feeling emotionally stable enough to write. He had barricaded himself in his room for hours on end to work on it. Chan and Jisung had tried to offer their help, but Changbin refused. He felt like he needed to do it all alone, subconsciously torturing himself with isolation because Felix, wherever he was, likely didn’t have that luxury of seeing a friendly face.

All the members had begged him to open his door, concern weaved throughout their words, but he blocked it all out. Of course, he didn’t count on the sheer stubbornness his members possessed.

It was only when he declined to join them for dinner, despite skipping every other meal that day, that Seungmin and Jeongin decided he had moped long enough. They threatened to break his door down with a sledgehammer until he reluctantly allowed them entry. Shockingly, they later admitted to actually buying a sledgehammer from a nearby hardware store, and that was when Changbin realized they hadn’t been joking around.

The two youngest members had sat with him in his dark room, ignoring his disheveled appearance, and offered suggestions for his messily scrawled lyrics. Together, the three of them wrote an entire song dedicated to Felix in under an hour. Following their little writing session, Changbin had sheepishly handed his notebook to Chan and Jisung so they could work their magic and create a melody that matched his lyrics. His unnecessarily dramatic behavior had not gone completely unnoticed by him, and he was embarrassed, but his extraordinarily patient members had forgiven him pretty quickly---as long as he promised not to do it ever again.

So, it was understandably nerve racking for him to hear the song he had thrown his whole heart into playing over the speakers to an enormous crowd of eager fans.

Luckily for Changbin, he had some time to collect himself before he had to rap. He closed his eyes, letting the music wash over him, and listened as Seungmin sang.

“Moving beyond the same dimension,

Behind the gap between day and night,

Close the distance of one span,

Feel my warmth,

This universe gets filled up by you, gradually.”

Changbin stared at his feet, biting his lip hard . He could hear the very faint waver in Seungmin’s voice, and the urge to cross the stage to comfort his dongsaeng was almost overwhelming. Not for the first time, the rapper was reminded that his members were dealing with the exact same feelings of loss and guilt that he was. They missed Felix just as much, struggling with the knowledge that he was at the complete mercy of whatever sick assholes had taken him to begin with.

Their pain and remorse was evident in every word as Jeongin, then Minho, then Chan and Jisung sang their verses. The boys threw every ounce of effort into their vocals, wanting this performance to resonate with everyone listening. It was like they were singing to the stars themselves.

Eventually, the chorus ended and the melody softened in preparation for Changbin’s part. He cleared his throat, gripping the mic stand with trembling hands. Then, he took a shallow breath and brought the mic to his lips.

“The night walk together,

With the moonlight shining,

Every moment is the best scene,

So not a single scene,

Is to be missed,

All the stars unanimously,

With twinkling eyes,

Watch the two of us,

When you smile,

When the glowing aurora surrounds me,

I feel like I have the whole world,

Till the end of the universe, I will, only you.”

Changbin dropped his hands to his sides and stepped back. He once again closed his eyes. The stares burning holes in his head were too much for him to handle.

The rapper could barely hear the rest of the song over his pulse pounding in his ears, but he knew when it finally finished. It passed by in a blur, and, eventually, he was watching Chan speak one last time to the roaring audience, thanking them for coming and recognizing the groups that had volunteered to perform that night to support the cause. The members all bowed to the cheering fans, and then Changbin was dutifully following Hyunjin off stage.

He could tell some of the other boys were concerned about how quiet he was, but he couldn’t bring himself to pick up a conversation. He wasn’t disappointed by the performance nor was he riddled with anxiety. Quite the opposite, actually---he had loved the performance. Listening as his brothers sang the lyrics he had written with such pure emotion in their voices had brought the song to life in a way he couldn’t have imagined. He was proud of the final product, and he could tell by their screams that the crowd had enjoyed it as well.

He was just having some trouble coming to terms with the fact that they had just performed a love song he had written for Felix in front of hundreds of people.

He doubted they would understand the deeper meaning behind it. Even if they did and the dating rumors started popping up like weeds, he wouldn’t care. That wasn’t the issue. No, he was much too caught up on the realization that hundreds of complete strangers had heard Changbin’s declaration of love before Felix did.

Why hadn’t that occurred to him before?

The one person he had written the song for wasn’t even there to see its debut, and the rapper’s heart hurt at the thought. What was the point of writing it to begin with? He had a sold out concert venue full of people screaming his name, but it didn’t matter because Felix wasn’t among them.

Changbin sighed, letting his head fall back against the sofa he had collapsed onto. All these emotions running through his mind and constricting his chest were exhausting . He just wanted them all to go away so he could relax for once.

It seemed the universe took pity on him because, at that moment, a perfect distraction in the form of Lee Taeyong walked through the door. Johnny, Mark, and Jung Jaehyun followed closely at his heels, looking around the room with lost expressions. Taeyong scanned the area, and Changbin assumed he was searching for Chan, but the Aussie was engrossed in what appeared to be a serious discussion with Manager hyung.

Realizing that he would be awhile, Changbin sat up, caught Taeyong’s eye, and gestured for the NCT leader to join him on the couch. Taeyong grinned, relieved, and dragged his wandering members across the room.

“Changbin-ssi,” he greeted warmly. “It’s nice to see you again.”

Changbin nodded, a kind smile making its way onto his face. Suddenly, the overwhelming emotion clogging his brain had been cast aside---he would deal with it later.

“Likewise, Sunbaenim.”

Taeyong opened his mouth to speak, but Johnny interrupted, pushing past his leader to plop down on the sofa.

“Oh, there’s no need for the honorifics, Changbin-ssi. Taeyong doesn’t get that kind of respect from our own members. He’s probably not used to it.” He crossed his legs and draped his arms over the back of the cushions. “It might confuse him.”

Mark, who had moved to sit next to Johnny, clapped a hand over his mouth in an attempt to smother his giggles. Even Jaehyun had to suppress a smile.

Taeyong lifted a brow, exasperation radiating off him, but he didn’t fight back. Instead, he just rolled his eyes and addressed Changbin.

“As much as I loathe to admit it, Johnny is at least partially right.” He glared at the taller idol briefly. “There’s no need for the honorifics. Hyung is fine.”

Changbin chuckled, “Thank you, Hyung.”

After the semi-awkward greeting, the two idols fell into comfortable conversation. Taeyong informed Changbin that the rest of NCT were starting to move past that hellish night by resuming their regular schedules and preparing for a new comeback. There were still times when the members couldn’t get decent sleep because the nightmares wouldn’t leave them alone, but they were slowly gaining progress. SM had even hired a psychologist for them to talk to when they were having particularly tough days.

Of course, the experience had been horrible, and there were still lasting effects they were all learning how to deal with, but it wasn’t all bad---according to Johnny.

“I get a hug at least every twenty minutes,” he had claimed. “I could be fresh out of dance practice, all sweaty and gross, but the kids will run up and tackle me. I’m like NCT’s personal teddy bear.”

Changbin had snorted at the image his mind conjured, but he found it incredibly endearing all the same. Johnny seemed to be in high spirits after his ordeal, and Changbin figured part of it was due to his members’ endless love and support. There was no way they would let him go through it alone.

They continued making small talk for a while. Whatever Taeyong had needed to speak to Chan about wasn’t urgent, apparently, because he seemed perfectly content chatting with Changbin for the time being. The rapper kept his eye on Chan, though. He didn’t want to keep his fellow idols any later than necessary---especially on Christmas. They probably had families to get back to.

Changbin straightened in his seat the moment he saw Chan turn away from Manager hyung. He lifted a hand to call the Aussie over, knowing he had a very small window before his leader focused on some other responsibility of his, but Chan never saw it.

Instead, everyone’s attention was directed to the front of the room where Mrs. Lee had just burst through the door. It had swung open with a loud bang that startled quite a few, but Felix’s mom had other things on her mind.

“There was another attempted kidnapping,” she declared as soon as she found Chan’s shocked gaze. She was speaking directly to him, but everyone in the general vicinity was listening intently.

“Who?” Chan asked, voice almost a whisper. He sounded pained, like it physically hurt him to hear the news. It probably did.

“Boo Seungkwan of Seventeen.” Mama Lee was still short on breath when she answered, but her eyes were bright with … excitement? Changbin frowned. That couldn’t be right. Around them, there were stunned gasps and harsh whispers.

Chan seemed confused by the woman’s lack of concern as well, blinking rapidly as he prodded, “Then why are you … ?”

Mrs. Lee’s eager expression quickly fell as she realized what Chan was trying to say. She closed her eyes and swallowed, head hanging. When she looked up, a sad smile was on her face.

“The boy is okay. He was drugged like the others,” she hesitated for a moment, eyes flicking over to Johnny’s tense form on the couch. “But they expect him to make a full recovery.”

The strained atmosphere relaxed a little at her reassurance, some staff cheering lightly while a few sagged against the first piece of furniture they could find. Taeyong released a breath he had been holding, and Changbin saw Jisung bury his face in Minho’s chest.

Chan was still wary, though, if his crossed arms and stern glare was anything to go by.

“What else?”

Changbin knew his leader wasn’t angry with Mrs. Lee. The stress of the entire situation was weighing down on him, and he was trying to keep his emotions in check. However, he looked right pissed as he stared down Felix’s mom.

She met his gaze head on, the smile never fading. She, like Changbin, could see right through his display. It didn’t intimidate her in the slightest, so when she replied, it was of her own accord.

“Those boys in Seventeen put up quite the fight, if I’m hearing correctly,” she said. There was a sparkle in her eye as if she was imagining the ridiculous scene. “They messed up those attackers real bad, and one of them even had the foresight to take pictures of their faces.”

Changbin’s jaw dropped. That was good, wasn’t it? Really good?
Mama Lee scanned the room, letting the chatter rise in volume as the significance of her words finally registered. Chan was absolutely dumbfounded, his arms dropping to his sides and his mouth gaping open like a fish out of water.

Then, the sweet woman that was Felix’s mom threw the final curveball.

“One of the kidnappers got left behind and police took him into custody.” She spoke so quietly it barely reached Changbin’s ears. He had to lean forward to hear what came next.

“He’s going to tell us where Felix is.”

Chapter Text

Since he had started his training sessions with Kyuho, Felix’s life at the facility had improved drastically. He no longer had to wash himself with a bucket and rag, he spent several hours a day under the sun instead of those fluorescent lights, he was starting to really enjoy learning how to fly, and, to his great relief, he very rarely saw Dr. Hess anymore.

The crazy doctor would still walk up and down the hallway outside Felix’s cell with a clipboard, making notes about each individual prisoner with a blank face, but that was only once every morning. The rest of the day, he disappeared from sight, and Felix didn’t really care what he was getting up to---as long as he stayed far away.

The freckled boy was too busy learning how to fly to spare a thought for Dr. Hess and his schemes. Kyuho was an excellent teacher, and Felix had spent the past week mastering the art of taking off. He was progressing a little slower than he would’ve liked, but Kyuho kept reassuring him that it would take time.

“Just because you sprouted wings in a few hours doesn’t mean you’re going to learn how to use them that quickly,” he often teased.

Sometimes, Felix even spotted Rose sparring with other big cat hybrids when they returned from what he had dubbed ‘The Flying Field.’ He usually saw her training inside the massive building that loomed over him after he hopped out of the transport truck. Most of the time, she was too focused on the fight to notice him, but he always made sure to mention it to her when they were eating dinner together in their cells. She would just laugh and roll her eyes, trying to play off his compliments on her fighting style like they didn’t immediately go to her head.

Between the training sessions and the sudden freedom from Hess’s calculating gaze, Felix was feeling more comfortable with his living arrangements. Of course, that didn’t mean he wanted to stay any longer than necessary. In fact, he still kept an eye out for any weaknesses among the emotionless men and women watching over the prisoners in case he could use them to his advantage, but he would be able to survive a few more months in the facility as long as there weren’t any drastic changes to his schedule.

In hindsight, he should’ve known better. Luck was never on his side.

When the freckled boy woke up that morning, he hadn’t noticed anything different. He treated it the same as any other day, doing the same boring stretches and eating the same tasteless meal. Only, Rose and Kyuho seemed a tad more downcast than usual.

He gave it a few minutes, thinking their glumness would fade once the energy from the food kicked in, but their mood didn’t change. It actually got worse as the other patients started getting escorted out of their cells, the two of them glaring at the floor like it had insulted them personally.

“Okay,” Felix said, plopping down in front of his cell door and crossing his arms. “What’s up with you two? Did someone pour orange juice in your cereal?”

Rose snorted, and it looked like she was trying to suppress a smile. On the other side of the stone wall between them, Kyuho wasn’t as amused. There was deep rooted resentment in his expression, but Felix could tell it wasn’t directed at him. As frustrated as the older bird hybrid got with Hess and his employees, he never took it out on Felix. Instead, he usually cursed them out under his breath or furiously groomed his wings.

“Don’t you know what today is?” he asked, eyebrows furrowed. He tilted his head in confusion.

The freckled boy wracked his brain for any hints as to why this day in particular was so important but came up blank. Maybe it was someone’s birthday? “No? Should I?”

Kyuho sighed and rubbed at his face with an open hand. The burning animosity in his eyes melted away until only resignation remained.

“Felix---,” he started, licking his lips as he struggled to break the news gently. “Felix, it’s Christmas.”

The idol took a moment to process the admission, frowning as he did so. That can’t be right. Christmas was December 25th. That was at least a few weeks away, maybe even a month. He couldn’t have been at this damned facility for that long … right?

“Felix? You okay?” Rose piped up. She sounded concerned, yet her expression was sad, despondent. She had spent many holidays trapped in the facility. She knew it wasn’t an easy thing to accept.

Felix didn’t hear her, the blood rushing past his ears blocking everything else out. There was no way he had been missing for almost two months. He had been keeping track of his days, chipping one piece of paint off his bed frame every night before bed.

The idol ignored Rose and Kyuho’s futile attempts to calm him down as he desperately rushed over to his bed and fell to his knees beside it. With shaky hands, he counted the dark marks he had made: thirty eight. There were thirty eight marks. He had been there for thirty eight days.

Felix pulled his legs into his chest, eyes wide as they stared at the bedpost in disbelief. He counted them again and again and again until they started to blur together through his tears. As odd as it was, Felix didn’t succumb to the despair currently clouding his mind. He had tears streaming down his cheeks, but his breaths came out slow and relaxed. His expression betrayed nothing of his inner turmoil.

It took a few minutes for him to come to terms with the news. He watched the marks on the wood as if he expected them to disappear, but they never did. He had been in Dr. Hess’s facility for thirty eight days. That wasn’t going to change.

But he was going to fight like Hell to prevent it from becoming thirty nine.

It was dangerous, but his mind was made up. When the nurses came to fetch Kyuho and him, Felix would let them take him as far as the dirt path leading to the Flying Field, and then he would escape. He would grab Kyuho and book it into the forest. He didn’t care if the shock collars were turned up a few notches. He didn’t care if Kyuho had warned him not to try. He didn’t care about any of it because he had already spent way too long at Dr. Hess’s mercy. He was ready to go home, and nothing would change his mind.

Felix remained silent, his back facing the aisleway, until he heard footsteps outside his cell. Rose and Kyuho had gotten better at reading him since he first showed up, and they would be able to tell what he was planning with one look into his eyes. He couldn’t let them ruin it, even if they meant well. So, he refused to spare a single glance in their direction as he locked the shock collar around his throat and followed Yunkwan out of his cell.

The nurse grabbed his arm like he always did, but his hold seemed rougher, more secure than usual. Felix also noticed that they were walking down the hall alone, and Kyuho had not been taken out of his cell to join them. In fact, Kyuho’s nurse was nowhere to be seen either.

Felix’s instincts screamed at him that something was wrong, but he clenched his jaw and ignored that voice in his head telling him to run back to the safety of his cell. He had to keep his wits about him. He just needed to make it to the dirt path. Then, he could escape and find a way to expose the doctor’s inhumane experiments. That was it.

Solid plan.

The freckled boy was able to stay calm until Yunkwan guided him towards the door across from the exam room instead of the elevator that led above ground. Why weren’t they going outside? Where were they going? Felix couldn’t remember what had been behind this door. He hoped it was just another round of harmless tests, but the sinking feeling in his gut said otherwise.

The idol stumbled as his nurse harshly yanked him into the room, wincing as the door slammed shut behind him. He stood straight and scowled at the hand still cutting off blood flow to his arm. It was all he could do to prevent the panic from overtaking his mind.

There, in the center of the room, stood the metal table he had been tied to when he first woke up after the kidnapping---where he had undergone his first procedure that ended with him growing bird wings out of his back. The memories he had since blocked out threatened to send him into another panic attack, and he had to force the air through his lungs.

Yunkwan didn’t seem to notice the change in Felix’s state, taking a few steps towards the table with the boy’s arm still firmly in his grasp. He must not have expected the resistance from Felix’s end and almost fell flat on his ass from the force of it.

The idol would’ve laughed at his nurse’s baffled expression had he not been trembling where he stood. Instead, he was leaning all of his weight against the door at his back. His arm had gone numb from Yunkwan’s tight grip.

The nurse recovered quickly, angrily yanking on Felix to try and get him closer to the table, but it was proving difficult. The freckled boy shook his head minutely, frantically jerking away from Yunkwan and the metal table. His wide eyes were rapidly filling with tears and a quiet whimper escaped from his throat. He couldn’t let them strap him down to that table again. He wouldn’t survive it a second time.

It was like tug of war between the two men---one using his brute strength, and the other fueled by pure desperation. Eventually, though, Yunkwan grew tired of their little game.

“Just get on the table!” he shouted, gritting his teeth in frustration.

“No! No no no please no ,” Felix sobbed. His heart was beating so hard, so fast he was afraid it might explode. He didn’t care if he sounded hysterical. He couldn’t be strapped to that table again.

Yunkwan gave one final hefty tug to Felix’s arm, catching the boy off guard. Felix fell to his knees at the nurse’s feet, but, instead of digging his heels in and continuing to fight back, he begged.

“Please, you don’t understand!” The boy cried, clutching Yunkwan’s scrub top with shaky fingers. The nurse stared at him like he had grown a second head. “It’ll kill me! I can’t go through it again! Yunkwan please! ”

As soon as his name left Felix’s lips, Yunkwan froze. He watched the boy grab onto his clothes, pitifully begging for help--- his help---with an unreadable expression. His eyes scanned Felix’s tearstained face like it was his first time seeing it, and maybe it was.

Yunkwan had been content doing the doctor’s bidding for years. He had learned to block out the screams of pain and anguish that often filled the air at the facility by pretending they didn’t exist. He had figured out a way to look at the patients without really seeing them for who they were … real people with families, friends, thoughts, and emotions. They felt pain and love and heartbreak and happiness just like everyone else, but Yunkwan didn’t see that when he looked at them. All he saw were subjects in Dr. Hess’s experiments. Nothing more, nothing less.

He had worked at the facility for years under the pretense that he was doing nothing wrong by helping the Doc.

Now, though, one of those ‘subjects’ was crying, begging for him to stop. He was on his knees, grabbing Yunkwan’s shirt like it was a lifeline and speaking to him---directly to him . He was pleading his name, pleading for mercy. He was afraid of dying, of never seeing his friends or family again, of never sleeping in a room with windows … and despite the fact that he was holding onto Yunkwan so desperately, he was afraid of him .

All the horrors that he had committed under Hess’s guidance started unfolding in his mind. A new weight began bearing down on his shoulders, quickly growing heavier as each atrocity was added to the list. He had hurt people. He had broken people. He had killed people for Hess. And it was all catching up to him now.

Felix watched what seemed like a thousand different emotions flash through the nurse’s eyes. He blinked a few times, gazing down at the idol in alarm. Then, without warning, Yunkwan shoved Felix’s hands off his scrub top and backpedaled so fast he almost fell. He stopped when he came into contact with the metal table, but the cool touch of the metal only served to spook him further. The nurse backed himself into a corner of the room and braced his hands on the wall. His legs were trembling harder than Felix had been just a few minutes prior.

The freckled boy stared at his nurse with shock and a little concern. What the Hell had happened to him ?

He didn’t get the chance to ask because, not a moment later, the door behind Felix burst open, nearly catching the idol’s skin as it passed. Felix instinctively scrambled away, but he was too disoriented to move fast enough, and a larger hand grabbed him by his neck.

Once he had been slammed up against the wall with a strong arm pressing against his throat, Felix was able to identify the newcomer as the heavier man that had initially strapped him to the metal table thirty eight days ago. Although, the man wasn’t alone.

Standing in the doorway with a disappointed expression was Dr. Hess. As always, Minhee was right behind him.

“Yunkwan?” The Doc asked, glaring at the man trembling in the corner. “Why isn’t the patient prepped for the procedure?”

The nurse didn’t answer, too busy gasping for breath as he cradled his arms to his chest.

If his employee’s breakdown was in any way concerning, the doctor didn’t show it. He just rolled his eyes and gestured towards the man holding Felix upright.

“Jiseok, prepare the patient.”

Felix struggled, but he was already weak from his tussle with Yunkwan and Jiseok’s grip was too strong. The large man dragged him across the room, the idol’s feet tripping over themselves in their effort to stay underneath him, and slammed him onto the metal table.

Felix’s head made contact with the table and stars danced across his vision. He was dazed and Jiseok’s hand was cutting off the airflow into his lungs, but he tried to resist anyway. It was futile, of course, and he was strapped onto the table in a matter of seconds, but at least he could say he went down fighting.

The straps dug into Felix’s wrists, ankles, throat, and waist, rubbing the skin raw. There were large gaps carved out of the table to accommodate his wings, but the sharp edges could very easily draw blood with one wrong move. The familiar cold of the table seeped into his skin through his shirt, and panic filled his chest, making him wheeze with each breath. He knew that, eventually, he would pass out from the lack of oxygen in his blood.

At least he wouldn’t be conscious for the procedure.

The doctor took Minhee’s clipboard from her hands and skimmed through the folder attached to it. He whispered a few things to his assistant, who was all too glad to help, and gave it back.

“He’s ready?” the blonde man asked Jiseok despite seeing with his own two eyes that Felix had been prepared like a roasted ham over the spit. The larger man nodded, and Hess waved a hand in Yunkwan’s general direction. “Deal with him then, would you? Thank you.”

Jiseok disappeared from Felix’s view, the strap over his throat constricting his movement much more than he had remembered. The feeling of knowing there were other people in the room without being able to see them was terrifying, and the idol was whipping his head from side to side in a fruitless attempt at spotting the large man again.

“Calm down, Felix.” The Doctor approached the metal table while pulling a chair underneath him. He tried for a soothing tone, but his face suddenly being so close only served to freak Felix out even more. He felt like a caged animal with the crazed doctor looming over him like that.

“I admit this is not how I wanted to test my theory,” Hess said, sighing sadly as he stroked Felix’s hair. The idol jerked away the best he could, but the hand just continued petting him. “I tried to find some more suitable test subjects, but my extraction team was unsuccessful on that front. One of them even got himself arrested! Can you believe that?”

The despair that came with knowing Hess had gone after multiple idols after Felix was quickly overshadowed by the knowledge that, not only had he failed, but one of his men had been arrested! The police now had someone in custody that could tell them exactly what Hess was doing and where he was.

“Don’t worry about him,” Hess drawled, seemingly reading Felix’s mind. “He won’t talk if he knows what’s good for him … and his family.”

The dangerous glint in the doctor’s eye made Felix think his threat wasn’t in any way exaggerated, but he had to have hope that the man who had gotten arrested would choose to do the right thing and trust the police to keep him safe. He wouldn’t let Hess take that away from him.

“Anyway, enough about that. I want to focus on you , my boy! You exceeded my expectations when I exposed you to the American Kestrel DNA, and your wings finished growing in record time! Much faster than Kyuho, Yunjae, or Junwoo!”

If the doc was expecting Felix to be excited by his abnormally accelerated development of animal parts, he was sorely mistaken. The freckled boy let his silence speak for him as he glared at the man.

Hess didn’t seem fazed, moving on to the next topic in the same breath.

“And, of course, I have to research such a strange breakthrough such as yourself or I couldn’t call myself a scientist!” He chuckled at his own joke, but no one joined him. Minhee was quietly scribbling notes in Felix’s file, and Felix couldn’t see them but, judging by the lack of pitiful whimpering, Jiseok and the nervous wreck that was Yunkwan had exited the room already. The Doc didn’t mind. “So, with our access to viable test subjects being so limited, I’ve made the executive decision to initiate a second procedure on the only test subject I have left: you!”

In a fit of pure rage, Felix lunged at the doctor and spit right in his cheery face.

The man flinched as the glob of spit landed under his eye and pushed himself away from the table in shock. Minhee was at his side immediately, wiping the spit away with a handkerchief she had pulled from somewhere. Hess stared at Felix, disbelief evident in his expression. Even after Minhee had finished and the spit was gone, Hess didn’t move.

Felix, for one, didn’t regret his actions the slightest bit. In fact, he snorted at the doc’s baffled look, smirking from his spot on the metal table. It was nice to see that the crazed man could still be caught unaware from time to time. So he really was a human and not some emotionless robot. Who’da thunk it?

Dr. Hess finally managed to collect himself, brushing Minhee’s hovering hands away like pests. He stalked back up to the table and leaned over Felix’s face. His face was blank, but Felix could see the storm brewing in his eyes. Maybe he fucked up by fighting back. Maybe whatever the Doc will do to him was going to happen regardless. He couldn’t find it within himself to care.

Instead of slapping him or spitting back like Felix expected, the doctor straightened. Whatever he had seen in Felix’s face must've satisfied him for the time being, and he stepped away from the table.

Felix couldn’t see what was happening, but he had a guess, and he really hoped he was wrong. There was the crinkling of a thick plastic bag and the sloshing of liquid within it. A squeaking wheel went from one side of the room to the other, and there were a few plastic containers being ripped open.

Eventually, Felix’s guess was, unfortunately, proven right as an IV pole was wheeled into view, the squeaking growing unbearably loud as it approached. The menacing purple bag of fluid hanging from it sent chills down Felix’s spine, and his eyes filled with unshed tears.

He couldn’t do it again.

He had barely survived the first time.

The idol threw his body at the restraints with every ounce of strength he had left. He grunted and wheezed as the straps around his waist and throat dug into his skin harshly, but he kept struggling. The Doc gritted his teeth and ordered Minhee to hold down Felix’s arm when he was unsuccessful in inserting the IV catheter. It still took the two of them several minutes to find a vein with their patient thrashing around so violently. Hess secured it with tape, a little tighter than necessary, and turned his attention on the bag of purple serum.

Felix’s face was wet with desperate tears and he pleaded with all the deities out there to send the IV pole crashing to the ground or to let catheter fall out of his arm or to cause the purple fluid to leak out of its bag through a pin sized hole---anything that would prevent the pain Felix knew would come next.

Alas, fate had other plans, and he could only watch in horror as Hess unleashed the serum into the tube connected to his vein.

The doctor and his assistant exited the room once they were sure everything was set up properly. Felix was grateful for that, at least, because as soon as that purple liquid reached the needle in his arm and finally entered his body, he was in Hell.

The familiar feeling of his blood turning to fire overwhelmed his nerves and tore a guttural scream from his lungs. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and he tossed his head back onto the metal table as wave after wave of agony spread throughout his body through his veins. He was burning alive.

Felix sobbed for his loved ones to please save him from the pain, but no one answered.

Instead, he cried alone in the dark room, forced to endure the doctor’s torture.

Chapter Text

The day after the concert was surprisingly uneventful.

Changbin had expected waves of reporters outside their dorms, badgering them about the most recent development in Felix’s case, but there were only a handful of press. They didn’t even ask about Felix, much more focused on whether the concert had been Stray Kids’ first step back to their promising careers.

It wasn’t.

Either way, Changbin was a little confused when he got a full night’s rest and even ate breakfast the next morning without a single phone call from their manager or the detectives.

Shouldn’t they have gotten some information out of that guy by now? It had been over twenty four hours since he had been arrested. Surely, they wouldn’t wait an entire day before interrogating him?

Every member was on edge, waiting for that phone call that they hoped would bring with it great news. They tried to appear nonchalant by doing menial tasks around the dorms to occupy themselves, but their shifting eyes and behavior gave them away. Chan had set his phone on the kitchen table with the ringer on high so he could hear it from a separate room, and all of the members had stopped to check the notifications for a missed call at least five times each. Changbin had seen Jisung and Hyunjin---arguably to two most restless boys---startle at their own phones’ chimes once or twice.

As one could predict, when Chan’s phone did finally start ringing around 2 pm, seven heads whipped around faster than the speed of light and chaos erupted.

Chan vaulted over the couch in the living room to reach the kitchen table first, but Minho and Seungmin were closest to it. They fought over the device, struggling to read the caller ID. Chan ripped the phone from Seungmin’s grabby fingers and answered it.

Changbin slid to a stop on socked feet next to their leader with Hyunjin right behind him. Jeongin and Jisung were dragging Seungmin and Minho away from each other, so they arrived last, but soon everyone was gathered around the phone like it held the key to life itself.

Chan rolled his eyes at his boys, but he was more distracted by the voice in his ear.

“Hello?” he asked, still breathing hard from jumping the sofa. Quiet words escaped the device’s speakers, but the rest of the members couldn’t make them out. “Yes, this is Chan.”

The voice continued, but it was muffled. Even Chan had to press the phone closer to his ear to understand them. Changbin saw Jeongin pout in frustration as the conversation went on without them.

“Is it okay if I put you on speaker? The members are all here, and I’m sure they’d like to know what’s going on.” Changbin held his breath while Chan waited for a reply. Apparently, the caller agreed because the Aussie smiled and lowered the device, pressing the speaker button and turning up the volume.

“We’re all good now. Go ahead,” Chan prompted. He held the phone in front of him, and the members subconsciously circled around it. The tension in the air was unbearable.

“Good afternoon, boys,” the voice greeted. Changbin recognized it as belonging to Detective Minjun which also explained why the number wasn’t in Chan’s contacts.

Some of the other boys looked confused, though, having only met the man once, but Changbin didn’t have time to clarify. The Detective was speaking again.

“I apologize for the late call. I just got back from visiting Mr. Boo in the hospital with the NCT members, and then I had to update the Lee family on the status of the investigation. Regardless, I know that is not what you are interested in talking about.” The man sounded tired, like he hadn’t gotten any rest. Changbin had a gut feeling it wasn’t because he had been too excited to sleep. “I’m aware that you boys were told about the suspect we arrested at the scene of Mr. Boo’s attempted kidnapping. I’m sure you are all hoping to hear that he was willing to give us the information we needed to find Felix, but I’m afraid that isn’t the case.”

The members had all been holding their breath, waiting for the good news they so desperately needed, but the detective’s words seemed to steal the air straight from their lungs. It sent their minds reeling. They hadn’t even considered the possibility of the man refusing to talk. Why would they? What did the guy have to lose at this point? It made absolutely no sense.

Detective Minjun continued on, as if he could tell they were struggling to process the bad news.

“The suspect wouldn’t even state his own name, and we believe it’s all due to fear. Whoever this man was working for must be extremely powerful and highly dangerous because he’s instilled such fear into our suspect that he won’t say a word. Our suspect doesn’t think the police can keep him safe, so he won’t put his own life at risk. Usually when this happens, nothing we can threaten him with will convince him to speak. I’m afraid we’ve hit somewhat of a dead end.”

Chan, the first to recover out of the members, nodded along to the detective’s admission. His jaw was clenched tight, and his eyes were dark. Changbin could tell he was just as frustrated and heartbroken as the rest of them. They had invested all of their faith into this criminal’s confession and got nothing in return. Felix was still too far out of reach.

“On the bright side,” Detective Minjun suddenly spoke, his gruff, exhausted tone from before disappearing, “We were able to identify one of the other kidnappers from the photos taken during the attack. We’ve sent multiple patrols out to his home address, and we’re investigating every possible sighting, no matter how implausible it seems. If he’s out there, we’ll find him.”

The detective seemed upbeat, and maybe there was a possibility that finding the second guy would help break the case wide open, but it wasn’t enough to assuage Changbin. If the man they currently had in custody wasn’t willing to talk, why would his accomplice be any different?

Detective Minjun’s attempts at reassuring the boys eventually faded into silence. Assuming there weren’t any other pivotal updates to the case, Chan declared the phone call over. He turned the speaker off and mumbled a quick yet not ungrateful goodbye to the man on the other end. Once he hung up, he turned to his members and sighed.

“I know that wasn’t what we were hoping to hear,” he began, voice low and strained. His shoulders drooped, and the bags under his eyes appeared more prominent than ever. He looked about as exhausted as Changbin suddenly felt, “But that doesn’t mean we should lose all hope. Felix is still out there. We don’t need that man to tell us where he is because we’re going to find him regardless. It just might take some time.”

Changbin wanted to argue that Felix might not have that kind of time, but he didn’t want to scare the kids. Jeongin’s face was a shade paler than usual, and Seungmin looked about ready to pass out. Even Jisung needed the support of Minho’s arms around his waist to stand on his shaky legs. It was as if the unexpected bad news had sucked the life out of the room.

Instead, Changbin pressed his lips together and nodded stiffly.

“Group hug time! Everyone get in here!” Chan held his arms out and waved his hands towards his chest. Jeongin fell into the hug almost immediately, but Seungmin and Hyunjin weren’t too far behind. Minho shuffled forward, dragging his unsteady boyfriend with him, and Changbin didn’t bother resisting. He knew they would force him into it anyway, and, besides, the warmth of his brothers’ bodies helped ground him and focus his whirling mind.

Changbin relaxed into the embrace for a few lovely seconds until Minho ruined it by pulling away, complaining of a rumbling tummy. As disappointed as he was with the interruption, the rapper couldn’t blame him. They had all put off preparing lunch until after they received the phone call in case the clanging pots and pans drowned out Chan’s ringtone. They hadn’t counted on such a late call, so their meal time had been pushed back a tad bit too far.

Of course, once Minho mentioned food, the rest of the boys were suddenly famished . They whined and patted at their bellies in an over dramatic manner. Jeongin attached himself to Chan’s side and made puppy eyes at his hyung. It only took a minute or two for the Aussie to give in and pull up the contact for their favorite local restaurant, asking for their orders with an amused sigh.

Immediately, the boys started shouting over one another. Jisung leapt on Hyunjin’s back when the dancer tried to smother his voice with his hand. Seungmin ignored the wrestling match behind him in favor of latching onto Chan’s other side, repeating his order over and over to block Jeongin’s pouting. Meanwhile, Minho decided to act like a proper hyung and break up the play fight between Jisung and Hyunjin, but it was proving more difficult than he had predicted. He was struggling to remove Jisung’s shockingly strong grip from around Hyunjin’s neck.

Changbin watched the chaos unfold with a small grin.

He knew the boys weren’t that hungry. In fact, after such awful news, they probably lost any appetite they had accumulated over the past few hours. The rapper could see right through their ruse, but he elected not to say a word.

He noticed the light returning to Chan’s eyes. He recognized the mirth dancing across his features and the strength pouring back into his body. The kids---plus Minho---were trying their damndest to distract their leader from the exhaustion wearing at his bones. They knew how quickly the responsibilities and stress could build on their hyung, especially since Chan often added guilt to the mix. If they could take his mind off the doubt and anxiety that demanded his attention all day every day---even for a split second---they would have achieved their goal.

So, Changbin let the endless energy within his dongsaengs reign free as they screamed and argued over which of them got to give their order first, and the smile never left Chan’s face.

Eventually, they had settled down enough for Chan to actually understand what they were saying, and the large order was placed. Changbin had snuck to the front of the dorms so he was the first one to intercept the food when it arrived. The speed at which he opened the door when he heard the knock most likely scared the shit out of the delivery man, but he couldn’t bring himself to care too much---not when he successfully paid for the meal before Chan could protest.

The boys all tucked into their food rather quickly, their overzealous complaining from earlier proving to be a little more genuine due to the fifteen minute long wait. Changbin had even felt his own stomach rumble a few times as he sat near the door. The food had arrived with not a minute to spare.

After the late lunch, the members split up and migrated to different areas of the dorm as they tried to find things to occupy their minds. It was more challenging than one would expect, but the boys had grown tired of the activities they normally did---playing video games, binging TV shows, cleaning already spotless rooms, working on music, and scrolling through social media---because the reporters stationed outside their building put them on a temporary lockdown. Ever since the Tteokbokki Incident, they had hardly left the dorms unless it was absolutely necessary.

In other words, they were bored out of their minds.

So, they wandered around the dorms, quite literally looking for things to do and finding nothing. Changbin had tried to take a nap, but the unbroken quiet in the air was unsettling, and sleep wouldn’t come. Now, he was curled up on the couch next to Jeongin with a random game show playing on the TV in front of him. The sound wasn’t on, but he hardly noticed.

A few meters away at the kitchen table, Hyunjin had started a very intricate drawing. Although, it only took him about an hour to lose the motivation to actually finish it. He had then flopped onto the floor in front of Changbin’s feet, fingers fidgeting with the hair at the nape of his neck. Even Chan was lazing around as he sank further and further into the loveseat on the other side of the living room, watching the flashing screen of the TV with unfocused eyes.

Understandably, they were all startled when Chan’s phone rang a second time that day.

Everyone’s attention snapped to the device on the coffee table the moment its ringtone broke the terse silence in the air. Chan hesitated to pick it up as if he couldn’t believe it was real. When he finally did and took a peek at the caller ID, his frown lifted into a relieved grin.

“Hello?” he answered softly, holding the phone flush to his ear. The responding voice was still too quiet for the other boys to hear, but it made Chan’s smile brighten even more.

“Yes, we’ve spoken to the detective.” He nodded like the person on the other end could see him. “We’re all up to speed.”

The caller spoke for a while this time, and Chan listened intently. Seungmin, Jisung, and Minho appeared from wherever they had been hiding, gathering around their leader as if he was an art exhibit.

He ignored their curious stares.

“That sounds absolutely lovely. Thank you.”

They all leaned even closer. He pushed Jisung’s face away.

“Yes, we can be there by five. I can whip something up real quick to bring.”

Jeongin perched himself at Chan’s feet. Hyunjin was practically in his lap.

“It’s really not a problem. I would love to help out!”

Changbin didn’t understand how Chan wasn’t claustrophobic with the incredible lack of personal space he currently had. Even Minho was hanging off his shoulder, eyes burning holes into his head.

“Sounds great! We’ll see you then!”

The Aussie said a quick goodbye and ended the call. The members didn’t move from where they were attached to him.

“Ew. I can smell your breath. Get away.”

Immediately, the boys backed off, settling a respectable distance away. They were still facing the Stray Kids leader, but their gazes were much less intense.

He sighed, chuckling softly.

“Mrs. Lee invited us to dinner at their new rental home in Incheon.”

There was a breath of silence before the members processed his words. Then, they leapt to their feet, pumping their fists in the air and spinning each other around in celebration. They had finally been provided with something to do .

Besides, Changbin’s mouth was watering at the mere thought of Mama Lee’s home cooked meals.

Chan watched them cheer for a minute or two. Eventually, he raised his voice to get their attention, his wide smile ruining what was an attempt at a stern tone.

“We only have an hour before we need to leave, and I promised I would bring a side dish.” Chan pointed at Hyunjin and gestured for him to follow. “Hyunjin will help me in the kitchen. The rest of you, get dressed. Don’t embarrass me please.”

Everyone except Hyunjin and Chan scattered to their respective rooms, tearing through their closets in search of handsome outfits to impress Mrs. Lee. Changbin opened his closet and was assaulted by the sheer amount of black---he had forgotten he shared it with Chan.

The rapper had to push all of his leader’s clothes to the side before his own clothes were visible. He took a few minutes to browse through the fabric. Luckily, he had never been extremely picky with the outfits he wore, and he was able to find something decent to wear to the dinner: a simple dark red button up shirt with black skinny jeans and simple yet elegant jewelry. Unfortunately, considering most of his “fancy” shoes came from the stylists, he only had sneakers at the dorms. Although, he didn’t think Mama Lee would mind.

Changbin had to physically pull Minho from the bathroom because the dancer refused to leave until his hair was perfect. Changbin reminded him he had a camera on his phone and promptly shut the door in his face. He swished around some mouth rinse, sprayed on a little more deodorant, and washed his face. His hair wasn’t awful since he had brushed it that morning, so he just had to pat it down.

At that point, Jeongin and Seungmin were banging on the door, and Changbin had to surrender the room to the little demons. They pushed past him and began fighting over the spot directly in front of the mirror. The rapper resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

The rest of the hour flew by, and finally, the chaotic group of boys were ready to leave. Chan had put together a large bowl of spicy cucumber salad for the meal, leaving him with plenty of time to get dressed. He held the bowl in his arms and counted the members as they stepped out of the dorm. They made their way down to the lobby of the building, Seungmin being tasked with watching the food while Chan slipped past the reporters to grab the SUV from the parking garage.

He zipped his winter jacket all the way over his nose and pulled the hood low over his face. The press still took pictures and yelled questions at him the moment he left the safety of the lobby, but he stayed silent and kept his face covered. Eventually, the reporters returned to their posts in front of the door in case any of the other members stepped outside.

As soon as Chan pulled up along the curb, the boys booked it to the car. Minho arrived first and opened the door, ushering the members in. He hopped in right after Hyunjin and slammed the door shut. The boys were all squished into one row of seats, not having enough time to properly arrange themselves in their urgency to escape the press. The tinted windows prevented the cameras from seeing inside the car, so Chan waited to drive off until all the boys chose their seats and buckled up.

Changbin ended up in the far left of the back row, directly behind Hyunjin. Jisung was stuck between the tall dancer and Minho, but, judging by the way he was using his boyfriend’s shoulder as a pillow, he didn’t care.

Jeongin was to Changbin’s right, staring out the window at the frenzied reporters surrounding their vehicle. His eyes were wide, and he flinched back when one of the cameras clunked against the glass. Changbin wanted to wrap him in a tight hug, but the cramped space of the car would make that difficult. Plus, Jeongin probably didn’t want to be “babied”, especially in front of all those strangers, so Changbin did the next best thing.

He tossed his earbuds into the maknae’s lap, accidentally startling him. Jeongin frowned first at the cord draped across his thighs then at his hyung.

“You forgot your airpods,” the rapper offered as explanation.

Jeongin blinked, then a sheepish smile appeared. What Changbin didn’t know was that Jeongin had actually lost his most recent pair of airpods, bringing the count of missing pairs up to three. The maknae didn’t say this though, instead taking the earbuds and connecting them to his phone.

Changbin watched the maknae scroll through song after song until he found one he liked. The music playing in his ear distracted him from the mob outside, just like Changbin had hoped, and the tension building in his shoulders slowly melted away. The kid shouldn’t be subjected to such a blatant invasion of privacy, especially when their day had already gotten off to a rough start. Changbin was just glad he could help out a little.

Unfortunately, by giving Jeongin his earbuds, the rapper left himself with nothing to do but wait for the rest of the members to get settled. It took Seungmin a while to climb into the front seat without knocking anything over or kicking anyone in the face, but he was successful. Finally, Chan shouted one last warning to buckle up before turning the car away from the dorm building and onto the road.

The drive wasn’t as miserable as Changbin had predicted because he had his phone to distract him. However, now his battery life was considerably shorter meaning the device probably wouldn’t make it through the drive home. Even worse, he hadn’t brought a charger.

It didn’t matter. That was a problem for Future Changbin to deal with.

At the moment, Present Changbin was too busy admiring the Lee’s new rental complex to worry about it.

The building itself was no taller than the dorm building they had just left, but it was much prettier. Several of the windows had pots hanging from the frames, healthy green plants sprouting from them. The lights within the separate apartments were incredibly bright and made the complex twinkle like a giant christmas tree. Even though it didn’t have the most modern design, the building immediately gave Changbin a pleasant, cozy feeling. No wonder the Lees chose this place.

Chan told them to go ahead into the lobby while he found a parking spot. Changbin stepped in first, and a rush of warm air washed over him. He closed his eyes, enjoying the abrupt change from the harsh December wind, but his members were impatient little shits. They pushed him further into the lobby so everyone could fit, complaining about how slow their hyung was the entire time. Changbin wanted to turn around and show them just how slow his fists were, but the receptionist behind the desk was watching, and the last thing Stray Kids needed was another scandal to catch the media’s attention.

Luckily, Chan had been quick about finding a parking spot, so he joined them only a few minutes later. He spoke to the receptionist briefly, and then they were all loading into the elevator to reach the third floor. The cucumber salad, which had been passed from member to member throughout the car ride, was currently in Jisung’s possession. Chan relieved his dramatic dongsaeng from having to carry the “heavy” bowl any longer with a snort.

Finally, the elevator dinged to alert them of their arrival, and they unloaded into the hallway. Chan was repeating the apartment number to himself in a barely audible whisper as he passed each door. Eventually, he made a small noise of triumph, stopping in front of a light brown door with a tag reading ‘307.’ The rest of the members scrunched together close to the opposite wall, watching as Chan lifted his hand to knock.

His hand had barely returned to his side before the door swung open to reveal a grinning Emma Lee.

“I hope you’re hungry,” she said as a way of greeting. “Mom made way too much food.”

Almost instantly, Changbin felt his stomach rumble. Fortunately, the rest of the boys were too busy sniffing the air like rabid dogs to notice.

Chan bit his lip to hide his smile but wasn’t successful. Since most of them were such bad cooks, the Stray Kids members were always over eager to eat something actually edible when given the opportunity. Mama Lee’s food, though, was absolutely delicious , so it was understandably hard for them to curb their excitement.

Emma raised a brow at their neanderthal-like behavior, and Changbin could see mortification coloring Chan’s expression.

“Damn, you guys are like a pack of wolves,” she chuckled. Immediately, the hungry members came to their senses and lowered their eyes to the floor, sheepish. They had entirely forgotten she was even there.

“Language!” A stern yet familiar voice sounded out from somewhere in the apartment. How Mrs. Lee had heard them from so far away, Changbin didn’t know, but he didn’t dare question it.

Emma rolled her eyes, sighing. “Whatever.” She stepped to the side of the doorway, allowing them to enter. “Come on in. The bowl can go on the table over there.”

Changbin was struck by the comfortable atmosphere the apartment held as soon as he crossed the threshold. The Lees must have spent the whole day decorating the place with their own belongings and memories, but it definitely paid off.

Handmade quilts and pillows were placed on the couch, a pop of color on the otherwise monochrome furniture. There were a few pots boasting beautiful vibrant flowers dotting the living room area and hallways. Several candid photos of each member of the Lee family hung from the walls or stood on shelves, their faces frozen mid-laugh. They had to have been taken before Felix left for Korea judging by the baby fat still stuck to his cheeks.

Changbin forced himself to look away.

It was clear that the Lees had put a lot of effort into making this temporary apartment feel like home. Chan had explained to the boys one night that the family’s departure from Australia had been rushed, and they were unable to bring anything aside from the clothes in their bags with them. They had left everything behind---friends, jobs, school, cars, their house ---and were starting a new life in Korea, all so they could help look for their missing son and brother.

It was admirable, to say the least.

“Welcome boys,” Felix’s dad greeted the members with a friendly, familiar smile. It was obvious where Felix got it from. “We’re glad you could make it.”

Changbin wouldn’t have missed the chance to eat another one of Mama Lee’s meals unless he was rotting in a ditch somewhere, but he didn’t say that. Instead, he nodded as Chan politely thanked Mr. Lee for the invitation.

“Excuse the mess. We just finished unpacking, and Dasom wanted to get started on dinner so we haven’t had the time to tidy up.” The man chuckled, and Changbin blinked in confusion. He hadn’t gotten the chance to explore very far into the apartment, but, from what he did see, it was spotless.

Even more confusing, Mr. Lee had referred to his wife as Dasom . Changbin had only ever known the kind woman as Felix’s mom, Mrs. Lee, or Mama Lee. It never occurred to him that she had an actual name. Well, okay, he knew she had one but hearing it said aloud felt so … weird---like calling a teacher by their first name. It just sounded strange coming from Mr. Lee’s mouth.

While Chan did his best to reassure Felix’s dad that their new apartment was far from messy, Changbin gently pried the cucumber salad bowl from his leader’s grip and set it on the kitchen table. He didn’t want the Aussie to drop it after all the stress of getting it to their destination in one piece.

The rapper had barely removed his hands from the bowl when the clanking of metal on metal rang out of the kitchen. He looked up in time to see Mama Lee delivering two large covered pots to the table right across from him, her face scrunched into an expression of pure focus. Behind her was Grace, a near imitation of her mother but with two flat pans. They arranged the dishes towards the edge of the table, like a buffet line. Emma arrived then and stacked clean plates at the empty spot in the corner. The three Lee women stood back with their hands on their hips to admire their work.

Changbin blinked, hesitant, but eventually pushed the bowl of cucumber salad across the table in between the two pots.

Mama Lee looked up in surprise as if she hadn’t even noticed he was there. Almost instantly, her confusion shifted into excitement, and she smiled so wide faint dimples appeared.

“Changbin! You look so handsome!”

The rapper could feel his cheeks heating up. He chuckled, “Thank you.”

The stares of his members and the Lees burned a hole into the side of his skull, no doubt amused by his shyness. In an attempt to redirect the attention off of him, Changbin ducked his head, choosing instead to rake his eyes over the impressive meal spread out before him.

“Everything smells so good, Mrs. Lee,” he praised. His rumbling stomach agreed.

Felix’s mother laughed, joking, “It better! I dumped so many spices in there it’ll make your tongue go numb.”

Hyunjin snorted then promptly slapped a hand over his mouth. Changbin resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“Thank you for this,” Chan spoke up, dipping his head in a grateful bow. The rest of the members followed suit, Changbin included. “You didn’t need to go to all this trouble for us. We sincerely appreciate it.”

Mama Lee waved her hand as if warding off Chan’s subtle protests. “It was no trouble, Christopher. I’m always willing to cook for my boys.”

She said it so nonchalantly it threw Changbin off guard for a moment. She really, truly viewed them all as family despite only meeting them a handful of times before Felix’s disappearance. The revelation warmed Changbin’s heart, and his polite smile subconsciously grew into a genuine grin.

With all the sentimentalities out of the way, the food was served.

They formed a line, Chan nearly starting an argument with Mrs. Lee when he suggested her family dish their plates first. Eventually, Chan was forced to concede as he was no match for the woman’s stubborn nature, and Jeongin dragged his hyung to the front of the line with him.

Once Stray Kids got their meals, the Lees served themselves. Everyone dispersed throughout the apartment, settling wherever they could find a seat. Minho joined Chan and Jeongin as they conversed with Mr. Lee and Grace at the kitchen table. Mama Lee was perched at the edge of the loveseat, listening intently as Hyunjin and Seungmin recounted a story for her.

Changbin found himself sitting between Jisung and Emma on the floor in front of the couch Hyunjin and Seungmin had claimed. There was comfortable silence amongst the three of them at first, but then Jisung just had to go and open his mouth.

“Does Felix talk shit about us?”

Changbin would’ve cradled his face in his hands out of sheer embarrassment had it not been for the plate in his lap. Most people would take steps not to ask Emma about her missing brother for fear it would be a touchy subject.

Most people were not Han Jisung.

Although his approach could’ve used some work, Emma didn’t seem to mind. In fact, she decided to have some fun with it.

“All the time,” she answered immediately, face blank.

Jisung squawked, jolting back as if he had been stung. “What?! What does he say?”

Changbin sighed, shaking his head, but he didn’t dare speak up. Not when Emma was struggling to keep a straight face as she pretended to be busy playing with her food.

“Oh, you know,” she trilled, shrugging with false indifference. “Chan oppa is the only one that can cook a decent meal, Seungmin oppa loves to clean way too much, Minho oppa loves his cats more than his boyfriend, Hyunjin oppa is too clumsy---.”

Jisung risked tipping his plate over so he could wave his hands through the air.

“Wait wait wait wait, hold on.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “What was that last thing you said?”

“Hyunjin oppa is clumsy? Felix says he spills his drinks all the time---.”

“No, not that.” Jisung pointed at her accusingly. “The one about Minho.”

“Oh!” Emma smiled, understanding dawning on her. “That one!”

Changbin had to admit she was a good actor. Maybe Jisung was an easy target, but Emma was playing him like a fiddle.

She scooped some beef into her mouth before replying.

“Felix always says Minho oppa talks about his cats more than his boyfriend. He lets them jump into his lap whenever they want, but if his boyfriend tries it he gets tossed onto the floor. Plus, he buys them toys and treats every time he goes out. Meanwhile, his boyfriend has to beg to get even a little bite of his food. I don’t know who this poor guy is, but it must suck being ranked inferior to a couple of cats.”

Changbin couldn’t stop the laugh that burst from his throat, and Jisung shot him a murderous glare. The rapper bit his lip, but the smile wouldn’t leave his face.

“That’s so not true,” Jisung huffed, turning his attention back on Emma. She was shoveling Chan’s cucumber salad into her mouth to hide her giggles. The sight nearly made Jisung break character, but he stayed strong. “Minho loves his boyfriend very much, and he would gladly get rid of his cats if said boyfriend asked him to.”

“Is that what his boyfriend thinks?” Changbin spoke up for the first time. He raised his eyebrows in shock when Jisung nodded. “Poor guy. Not only is he neglected, but he’s delusional too.”

Finally, Jisung gave in, rolling his eyes with a large grin.

“You’re a dick, you know that?”

Changbin snorted, chuckling lightly. Emma was hiding her laughs behind her hand, but the shake of her shoulders gave her away.

“Alright then,” The younger rapper suddenly sat up straighter. He looked entirely too smug, keeping his gaze on Changbin despite directing his next question at Emma. “What does Felix say about Binnie Hyung ? Hmm?”

Changbin sniffed, trying to act nonchalant, but he was suddenly incredibly curious. Felix often wore his heart on his sleeve, and it was easy to tell what he was feeling at any given moment. He had always acted like he was comfortable around his rapper hyung. Changbin thought he knew him well, but did he really? The logical part of his brain told him Felix would never talk shit behind his back, but the panicky, anxiety ridden part of him refused to believe it.

Immediately, Emma let her shoulders sag and groaned.

“Oh my god he talks about you all the time .” She tossed some of her long dark hair over her shoulder, oblivious to the way Changbin’s whole body grew still. “He literally never shuts up. ‘Binnie hyung complimented my pronunciation!’ ‘Binnie hyung said he liked my new hair color!’ ‘Binnie hyung bought me pepero!’ I hear more about ‘Binnie hyung’ than Felix himself. It’s exhausting. I don’t know how you put up with him.”

Changbin chewed the inside of his cheek in an attempt to calm his racing thoughts. He had no idea Felix talked about him to his family that much. Judging by Emma’s dramatic reaction, this had been going on for a while.

Changbin tried not to look too far into it, but his overactive mind wouldn’t give him peace.

Did Felix talk about the other members that much? It didn’t seem like it. Otherwise Emma wouldn’t have responded the way she did. Was it really that odd that Felix mentioned Changbin so often, or was it just because their friendship had become so strong during the survival show? Changbin spoke about Felix every chance he got, especially with his mother. Sometimes it felt like he was about to explode, and he just needed to rant for a while about the Aussie’s freckles to calm down. It was the most effective way to release some stress.

Although, Changbin loved Felix as more than just a friend. It was understandable that he would talk so much about his Sunshine boy.

Did this mean … Did this mean that Felix liked him back?

Jisung must’ve noticed Changbin’s inner turmoil because he completely changed the subject. Emma didn’t say anything, opting instead to chat with Jisung about whatever topic the younger rapper had brought up. When she eventually finished her food and left to return her plate to the kitchen, Jisung caught Changbin’s eye.

“Hey,” he asked softly. “You okay?”

Changbin couldn’t detect any pity in his dongsaeng’s expression, which was a relief. His shoulders had been so tense they touched his ears, and his fists were clenched beside his thighs. Jisung’s gentle gaze, focused entirely on him, reminded Changbin to relax his body. He felt safe with the younger rapper.

“Yeah,” he replied honestly. “I just got a little caught in my head. Sorry.”

Jisung snorted and grabbed Changbin’s hand.

“Don’t be sorry,” he said, squeezing his hyung’s hand with each word. “You’re still coming to terms with how you feel about Felix, and all the stress from the situation isn’t making it any easier. It’s okay to not be okay every now and then. And you don’t have to deal with it alone. We got your back, Hyung.”

Jisung patted the top of Changbin’s hand like a mother reassuring her child, but it didn’t feel patronizing. Far from it, actually. Changbin was able to swallow the lump in his throat and take a deep breath to clear his thoughts. It wasn’t perfect---he still felt the buzzing of those incessant questions bouncing around at the back of his brain---but it was the best he could do right now. Jisung’s presence helped ground him, and after a few minutes of time to regain his footing, he smiled.

“Thank you,” he muttered so quietly he wasn’t sure his dongsaeng could hear.

Jisung didn’t answer, but he did nod and give Changbin’s hand another firm squeeze. Those actions alone conveyed more than words ever could.

When Emma returned, it was with an excited grin and an idea.

She wanted to play a game of mafia with the members. Apparently, she had seen it all across YouTube and had always wanted to try it, but they never had enough people. Now, though, that definitely wasn’t an issue.

Although the boys had gotten a little bored of the game having played it almost every day the past few weeks, they were more than willing to suffer through a few rounds for Emma’s sake.

Jisung shrugged, glancing at Changbin one more time before getting to his feet.

“Who’s up for a game of mafia?” he announced, hands cupped around his mouth. The rest of the members immediately voiced their displeasure with a chorus of groans and complaints that drowned out Jisung’s laughter.

Despite their initial reluctance, Jisung managed to convince the boys to gather together in a circle and begin the argument over who would be the moderator. The younger rapper peeked over his shoulder at Changbin, raising his eyebrows in a silent question.

Changbin declined the invitation with a subtle wave of his hand. He loved them, but his members were excessively loud sometimes. Just the thought of sitting in the midst of them as they screamed at each other made his head pound. Besides, as frazzled as he was, he wouldn’t have been able to focus on the game properly.

So, the rapper took the spot on the couch that Seungmin had vacated and settled in to watch.

Luckily, Jisung had wrangled the boys into complacity by volunteering to be the moderator and clarifying that Emma had never played before. The rules to the game were explained and all of her questions were answered. She learned about the different roles and their abilities as well as the goals of the mafia vs the civilians and how to win.

Grace chose to participate at the last second, finding a seat between Chan and Jeongin, and the game began.

It was more entertaining to watch from the outside perspective because Changbin knew Hyunjin was the mafia from the get-go. In the rapper’s eyes, his dongsaeng was acting extremely suspicious, but no one else seemed to notice. Instead, everyone tried to gang up on Minho, and the dancer had to shout over them to defend his own life.

Changbin was chuckling to himself as he watched the game continue on. When the couch beside him dipped slightly, he didn’t pay it any mind. It was only after he heard a gentle voice amidst the screaming match that he realized he had company.

“They look like they’re having fun,” Mrs. Lee remarked, smiling softly at the group sitting on the floor. Changbin whipped his head around, wondering when she had joined him. She didn’t look at him, though, and he returned his attention back to the game before replying.

“The members always get way too into it.” He pursed his lips as some of the more recent memories of playing mafia resurfaced. He could still recall Minho chasing Hyunjin around the dorms with a pair of scissors after a particularly intense round.

“It seems they’re not the only ones.” Mama Lee’s voice was full of fond amusement. It didn’t take long to figure out who she was referring to.

Grace was laughing, pointing an accusatory finger at Chan who gasped and clutched at his chest in disbelief. Meanwhile, Emma was flailing her hands wildly as she tried to profess her innocence, nearly clocking Seungmin in the face with her panicked gestures. Neither of them had lost their grin since the game first started.

Changbin snorted at the sight. It was honestly impressive how quickly a game of mafia with Stray Kids turned into utter chaos, infecting everyone nearby.

“Those two are very cute together,” Mrs. Lee spoke up after a brief silence. Changbin followed her gaze to where it had landed on Minho and Jisung. The younger of the two had his hands resting on his boyfriend’s shoulders, supporting his weight as he leaned down to give the dancer’s hair a quick peck. Minho tilted his head all the way back for a proper kiss.

Changbin took a deep breath, a soft smile gracing his features. “Yeah. They never quite left the honeymoon phase.”

“Neither did they,” she nearly whispered, gesturing towards Hyunjin and Seungmin.

Changbin frowned, opening his mouth to clarify that they were still just friends, but Mama Lee beat him to it.

“I know they’re not together,” she said, her eyes never leaving them. “But I believe it’s only a matter of time before they are. They have both realized their feelings, they’re just too scared to tell each other. It reminds me of you and Felix, in a way.”

Changbin felt his spine go rigid and his breath stutter in his throat. He whirled around to face her, and for the first time since she had sat down next to him, she met his shocked gaze.

“What do you … ? That’s not---I don’t,” Changbin stuttered, struggling to form a coherent response. He crossed his arms over his chest defensively, sitting stiffly at the edge of the couch cushion.

Mama Lee merely observed him for a moment with knowing eyes before reaching out and placing a gentle hand on his knee.

“It’s okay, Changbin,” she said. Her voice was kind and her smile soft. Changbin took shallow, shaky breaths. “It’s okay. I know … I know how you feel about my son, and it’s okay.”

The notion that Felix’s family might not approve of their relationship had never crossed Changbin’s mind, but deep in his heart, hearing Mrs. Lee say those words reassured him in a way he wasn’t aware he needed. Her hand on his knee was warm, and her eyes were full of love---for him, for her son, for their friendship, and for the innocent adoration they had for each other.

“I could tell you were special to Felix from the very first time he said your name,” she continued when Changbin couldn’t bring himself to speak. She chuckled lightly as her gaze turned distant, recalling a memory the rapper was not privy to. “He could never get through a phone call without mentioning you. The smile never left his face when he talked about you. You mean so much to him, Changbin. I need you to understand that. Felix loves you, with everything he has.”

Changbin clenched his jaw, blinking rapidly to stem the buildup of tears in his eyes. As incredible as it was to finally know if Felix felt the same, it hurt. His heart physically ached in his chest, and his lungs burned as he forced air through them. He was biting the inside of his cheek so hard he could taste copper.

Felix loved him, but it was too late. His Sunshine boy was somewhere out there in the hands of complete strangers, alone and terrified. Not only was Changbin unable to tell Felix just how much he meant to him, that he would give every piece of himself should the freckled boy ask, but he couldn’t even reach out and hug him. He couldn’t wrap him in his arms and defend him from the dangers of the world because they had already taken him.

It sent a sharp stab of guilt through his chest.

He should have paid more attention. He should have realized how precious Felix was to him before it was too late. He should have protected him .

Mrs. Lee’s hand tightened on his knee, bringing his racing mind back to the present.

“Changbin,” she called, trying not to catch the attention of the members while still attempting to reach past the rapper’s self-deprecating thoughts. He looked at her, eyes rimmed with red. She smiled, but it was sad. She understood the pain Changbin was experiencing. She knew why he was hurting.

“I’m sorry.”

That phrase had a number of meanings: She was sorry for telling him the way she did. She was sorry that she had unknowingly sent him into a panic. She was sorry it had hurt him to hear it.

Most importantly, she was sorry that she hadn’t done it earlier.

Changbin took a deep breath through his nose, releasing it in time with Mrs. Lee’s hand squeezing his knee. They sat together, a comfortable quiet between the two of them. In the background, the game was still going on. There were still shouted accusations and loud laughter, but it was all muffled. They were focused entirely on each other, the pain in Changbin’s heart dulling ever so slightly.

When Mama Lee spoke up again, her voice had a playful undertone.

“You better sweep my boy off his feet when we find him, or I’ll beat you with a rolling pin.” She raised her eyebrows in challenge. “Got it?”

Changbin’s laugh was weak but genuine.

“Got it.”

When the members said their goodbyes a couple hours later, Changbin made sure to hug Mama Lee extra tight. She placed a tender kiss on his hairline, and his promise to her repeated itself over and over and over in his mind.

Stray Kids left the Lee apartment that night with full bellies and three large containers of leftover food. Changbin left the Lee apartment with a small, warm smile and a newfound steely resolve to find Felix and fulfill that promise.

Chapter Text

Felix didn’t know how long he was laying on that cold metal table, but it must’ve been hours. The excruciating pain was persistent as the purple serum flowed lazily along the IV and into his body. This time, though, he wasn’t lucky enough to fall unconscious. It seemed his mind had grown too accustomed to the scorching blaze raging through his blood, and the freckled boy was forced to feel it all .

By the time the burning faded and footsteps could be heard approaching the room, Felix wasn’t entirely aware of it. His breaths were slow and shaky, chest heaving with the effort. There were dried tear tracks tracing the path from his red-rimmed eyes towards the back of his skull. His heart, struggling with overexertion from pumping the liquid fire throughout his body, was pounding hard and fast against his ribcage. It was as if the organ was trying to break free of its fleshy prison.

Huh , his jumbled brain thought. How ironic.

There was a sudden flurry of activity, and Felix knew at the back of his mind that someone had entered the room with him, but he didn’t acknowledge it. White blurs swept past his vision and muffled voices conversed over his still form. The IV pole from which the horrific purple concoction had hung before being drained into him was wheeled away. A bright light flashed directly into his eyes.

Felix blinked, but he didn’t move. He couldn’t, even if he wanted to.

Each of his limbs felt about as heavy as a block of solid lead. All of his angry, desperate energy from that morning had disappeared, leaving a dull ache and weakness in its wake. He didn’t have an ounce of strength left in his entire body. He was vulnerable and disoriented and tired.

He was so, so tired.

When the familiar face of Dr. Hess popped into view, Felix didn’t flinch away.

“Felix? How are you feeling there, Bud?”

The Aussie didn’t answer, and Hess’s expression remained perfectly blank.

“Where does it hurt? Are you feeling dizzy? Can you move your fingers? Are you seeing multiples?”

No response.

A crease formed between the two shapely blond eyebrows.

“Felix?” A sigh. “You have to cooperate with me here. I can’t help you unless you tell me what’s wrong. We’ve been through this before.”

Silence.

Felix felt like his entire body was weightless, like it was floating right off the table. The sharp bite of the cold metal table no longer grazed the skin of his back. He couldn’t tell if the leather straps around his throat, wrists, ankles, and waist were even still there. He was numb to everything.

“Fine. I guess I’ll just have to wait. Let me know if something … shocking happens when you’re back in your cell.”

With that, the Doctor’s face retreated, and Felix could finally breathe in fresh air. Hess had eaten something spicy for lunch, and it was making the Aussie’s eyes water.

Felix still didn’t move when a pair of large hands released the binds holding him to the table and hefted him upwards. He was placed onto a strong back with his legs secured around this stranger’s hips by a tight grip. Felix’s wings dragged along the floor, but he was too weak to tuck them closer to his body. He was forced to let his delicate feathers scrape across the tile as he was carried out of the torture room and back towards his cell.

The Aussie’s sight had improved in the time since the last of the purple liquid had trickled through the IV line, so he wasn’t stuck seeing blurry shapes anymore. That being said, his vision was clear enough to recognize the terrified expressions on Rose and Kyuho’s faces as his temporary ride approached the end of the cell block. They remained quiet while the man unceremoniously dropped his precious cargo onto the cot and exited the room, making sure to lock the gate behind him---not that Felix was in any shape to escape at the moment.

Only after the man had disappeared and Felix managed to turn his head to face his friends did they speak.

“What …” Kyuho breathed, voice nearly a whisper. “What did they do to you?”

On the other side of the wall dividing them, Rose’s eyes were wide, so many emotions filtering through them that Felix’s tired mind couldn’t keep up. He could safely assume that at least one of them was concern, though.

“Another procedure,” he tried to answer. The words came out slurred and hoarse, his throat still raw from all the screaming.

They seemed to understand him just fine, however.

“That’s … No, that’s impossible. Hess wouldn’t test twice on the same person. He wouldn’t …” Rose sounded like she was attempting to reassure herself more than anyone else. It was obvious she was in a state of pure shock and disbelief, so Felix let her gather her thoughts, turning instead to Kyuho.

“Didn’t tell me,” he started. His voice cracked and he swallowed before continuing. “What animal it was. Don’t know what’s going to …”

--- Happen now , is what he had wanted to say, but he choked on the words. Memories from the aftermath of his first procedure flashed through his mind: the ache that turned into ripping and tearing and white hot pain followed by blood. Too much blood.

He didn’t want to sprout new appendages like a fucking freak. He didn’t want to writhe on the concrete floor of his cell, waiting for the growing pressure to finally release as his body gave out on him for the second time that day. He didn’t want to go through all that shit again.

He was just so tired of it all! Couldn’t they let him rest?!

Kyuho must’ve noticed the panicked tears welling in Felix’s eyes because he grabbed the bars of his cell door and pulled himself closer. He reached a hand out towards the Aussie and waved it to catch his attention.

“Felix! Felix, hey! Listen to me! You’re okay. You’re going to be okay.”

“I’m not !” Felix shouted back. His sore throat protested, but he ignored it. A surge of energy rushed through him. “I’m not going to be okay because that fucking lunatic tested on me for the second time ! Do you know what it feels like to have your skin rip apart? It feels like something is clawing its way out of you, like nails tearing at your skin from the inside. It’s not fucking pleasant, Kyuho. I don’t want to do it all over again.”

Felix was breathing heavily from his outburst, but the anger and frustration building in his chest dissipated almost instantly. Kyuho had gone still from where he was pressed up against the bars, hand hanging limply. There were tears brimming his eyes, ready to fall. Rose had collected herself and was staring at Felix like he had just kicked a puppy, overwhelming concern evident in her face.

Hess was the person subjecting Felix to these horrors, so why was he taking it out on them ? His friends? The only damn people in this entire facility that he trusted?

“I’m sorry,” he croaked, head dropping in shame. He slowly brought his knees to his chest. “I just can’t do it again. I can’t.”

A terse silence followed Felix’s admission, during which the freckled boy squeezed his eyes shut and prayed his new friends were the forgiving type. He had no right to shout at them as if they were his enemies, not when they had been the only people that had treated him with any kindness since his arrival. Besides, they had been trapped at the facility much longer than him. If anyone deserved to have the chance to scream and vent their frustration, it was them.

“Felix?” A gentle, soothing voice called out. The Aussie peeked over his knees to meet Rose’s steady gaze. She didn’t look angry. In fact, she was sporting a smile, albeit small. Kyuho matched her expression on the other side of the wall. “It’s okay, and I mean that. Of course you’re upset. Of course you’re struggling. Hess is treating you like some lab rat at his disposal, and it’s fucking fucked up!”

Felix couldn’t swallow the chuckle that escaped him. At the sound of it, the anguish clouding his friends’ eyes cleared the slightest bit, and their smiles grew.

“We don’t blame you for yelling, Felix. We’ve even cussed each other out a few times over the years.” Kyuho pressed his forehead against the metal bars. Rose grimaced at the memory. “All the shit you go through as one of Hess’s patients builds up inside of you, and you have to let it out. I’d rather you scream and throw things at us than one of the nurses. It’s safer.”

Felix opened his mouth to protest---he definitely wasn’t going to go berserk on them on purpose ---but Kyuho cut him off with a wave of his hand.

“Trust me, we can handle it. We’ve dealt with much worse than an angry rant or two.” The eagle hybrid spoke with such certainty that Felix couldn’t think of a response. The shame that had overtaken his mind just moments before faded away.

The Aussie didn’t say anything, but his companions seemed to understand that they had finally gotten through to him. It was a little strange that people he had only known for a month and a half could read him like an open book, but it hardly bothered him. It had always been easier for him to show someone how he felt instead of talking about it. Rose and Kyuho, with their creepily accurate intuition, made that process a whole hell of a lot quicker.

Kyuho huffed a relieved laugh, like he had been worried Felix wouldn’t believe him. Rose grinned, leaning her shoulder against the concrete wall. Despite the barrier between them, they still gravitated towards each other. Their love came naturally and easily to them, and they had a relationship that other couples aspired to attain---modern day soulmates. Felix wondered distantly if he would ever find someone that could love him like that.

He shot the idea down quickly. If it wasn’t Changbin sweeping him off his feet, Felix didn’t want it. Period.

Rose decided then that she should change the subject of conversation. Surprisingly , discussing your declining mental state through the metal bars of your cell was a tad bit depressing.

“You said you don’t know what DNA Hess used this time?” she clarified, focusing her curious yellow eyes on Felix. The Aussie shook his head, pursing his lips.

“I think if it was another bird, I would’ve sprouted by now.”

Kyuho snorted, “Why would Hess do that? You can’t fly with two pairs of wings.”

“Why does Hess do anything ever?” Rose retorted, scrunching her nose in annoyance. She tossed a lock of red hair out of her face. “He’s a fucking maniac, Kyu. He probably picks the animals he uses out of a hat.”

Even though it wasn’t what Rose had meant, Felix’s imagination conjured the ridiculous picture of Dr. Hess wiggling his fingers in excitement as he dipped his hand into a tall top hat, delicately pulling out a squawking eagle with ruffled feathers. The freckled boy felt a laugh bubbling in his chest at the image, but, as it burst out of his wrecked throat, an unfamiliar tingling feeling began creeping up his spine.

It continued to travel higher and higher until it was buzzing at the base of his skull, and the Aussie used his slowly returning strength to sit upright on his cot. He held his arms out in front of him, watching them with panicked eyes. It was as if his entire nervous system was vibrating under his skin, the tingling now reaching all the way down to his fingertips and toes. It wasn’t painful at all, but the sudden onset so soon after his second dose of purple serum understandably freaked him out a little.

Whatever this was, Hess’s procedure had something to do with it.

Rose and Kyuho were calling out to him, concern practically dripping from their voices. Felix had half a mind to feel bad for scaring them again. It seemed he had a habit of sending the two of them into a panic whenever he was alone in a cell with them. Before, a pair of wings had ripped through his back. Now, he … was electric?!

Sure enough, small tendrils of electricity had started dancing across his arms and hands. They looked like tiny bolts of lightning, his skin prickling wherever they touched him. Confused yet curious, he glanced down at the rest of his body and spotted tiny flashes of light stretching across the patches of skin his clothes didn’t cover.

Felix didn’t know what to do.

He froze in place, afraid that any sudden movements would trigger the tiny lightning bolts somehow, and they would become painful. He didn’t dare place a foot on the floor either. He knew electricity usually traveled through the body to get to the ground, and he didn’t want to find out if he made a good insulator.

Felix turned his attention to his companions, nervous and in need of their comforting words, but they were too busy gawking at his lightning fingers to notice.

“Hey guys?” he asked, voice trembling. They broke themselves of their shocked stupors and finally met his wide, shiny eyes. “What do I do?”

Kyuho blinked owlishly at him, his mind still processing the sight before him. Rose, though, was a little more put together. She shook her head, swallowed, and stuttered out an answer.

“Uh, I don’t … Maybe---Maybe focus on making them disappear?” She splayed her hands out helplessly. “Like, close your eyes and imagine them going away. Picture them going back into your body … if that’s even where they came from.”

She didn’t sound very confident in her own advice, but Felix would take it. At least she was trying to help out instead of staring at him like an idiot---Kyuho.

Felix did exactly as she suggested: he closed his eyes and pictured the little lightning bolts slowly disappearing. He concentrated solely on the image in his head, electing to ignore the continued prickling of his skin.

A few minutes passed, and the feeling didn’t go away. Felix opened one eye, slumping in defeat when he still saw strands of electricity whirling around his arm.

“Maybe you need to discharge it,” Kyuho spoke up. It seemed he had finally collected his thoughts and was now studying the sparks with a worried frown.

Felix scoffed in disbelief, but Kyuho didn’t relent.

“I’m serious! Electricity doesn’t disappear, it just goes somewhere else. Try to direct it into the wall or something.”

Rose bit her lip. “Wouldn’t that hurt him though? They aren’t painful now, right Felix?”

The boy in question shook his head, eyes still watching the lightning bolts with cautious fascination.

“Then maybe we shouldn’t do anything with them. Maybe they’ll just fade away after a while.” Rose’s voice grew more timid as spoke. It was obvious she was unsure of her own suggestion, but she didn’t want Felix to feel any more pain. He had already suffered enough for one day.

Kyuho sighed, frustrated, but not with Rose. She was just trying to watch out for their cell buddy. Instead, he was angry with Hess. Why wouldn’t he give Felix a head’s up about something like this---something potentially dangerous? What if he couldn’t control it? What if it fucking killed him? It seemed like Hess was starting to be far more careless with his patients than in the past, and it left Kyuho with an uneasy feeling.

“We don’t have any other options, Rose. Felix can’t just stay like this,” the eagle hybrid argued gently. Even though he was growing impatient, he didn’t want to frighten either of them. Felix’s body had been able to handle the electricity so far, but that could change any minute. They shouldn’t be wasting time discussing it.

“I’ll give it a try,” Felix mumbled. He was scared. Scratch that, he was terrified . He really didn’t want to get electrocuted because that would be a shitty way to die, but Kyuho was right. They didn’t have any better ideas. So, the Aussie steeled himself for what could be an excruciating sensation of electricity burning throughout his body, and touched the concrete wall with a finger.

Immediately, the buzzing under his skin started flowing towards the wall, the little lightning bolts moving along with it. It wasn’t as quick as Felix had been expecting, but it wasn’t slow either. Eventually, after a few tense seconds, the last spark danced over his finger and disappeared into the concrete, leaving the Aussie feeling strangely empty.

“Did it work?” Rose asked carefully.

Felix licked his lips. “I think so?”

“It looks like it worked.” Kyuho tilted his head, staring intently at Felix’s arms. He was watching for any signs that the electricity hadn’t completely left the Aussie’s body, but nothing happened.

The three of them sat in silence for a full minute, wanting to be absolutely sure that they were in the clear before celebrating. When his skin remained lightning free, Felix let himself breathe again.

“I think I’m good.”

Across the aisle, Rose slumped against the wall. She threw an arm over her eyes like a damsel in distress, groaning.

“That was too much for my heart to handle.”

Kyuho nodded and fell backwards onto the floor, his wings serving as a buffer between his body and the concrete. He placed his palm against the divider between him and Rose.

“Tell me about it. I just aged like ten years.”

Felix rolled his eyes, but their theatrics brought a much needed smile to his face.

“Uh oh, Hyung,” he gasped, clapping a hand over his mouth. Both Rose and Kyuho shot forwards in a barely concealed panic. Felix was glad they couldn’t see his shit-eating grin. “I think I see a grey hair!”

It took a moment for the two of them to understand what he had said, but, as soon as they did, Rose doubled over in laughter, and Kyuho gripped his long hair with closed fists.

“NO! No, it can’t be!” He scrambled to his feet and rushed over to the mirror hanging on the opposite wall. He dug through the locks of dark hair wildly. “I’m too pretty to go grey!”

This sent Rose into another fit of wheezing giggles, and Felix couldn’t help but join. Kyuho had never struck him as the type to fully commit to a joke like this, but he was pleasantly surprised. The eagle hybrid was wailing and sniveling as if he was acting in a Shakspearean tragedy. Hyunjin’s dramatic ass would’ve been proud.

By the time Kyuho returned to his seat in front of the metal bars---an embarrassed blush on his face---Rose and Felix had managed to take deep, gasping breaths to calm themselves down. The impromptu performance had succeeded in lifting the previously anxious mood.

But, of course, no one could let Felix have anything nice in this fucking place.

As their laughter faded, the thudding sound of footsteps could be heard entering the hallway, growing closer and closer at an alarming rate. Felix barely had enough time to meet Rose and Kyuho’s panicked eyes before his vision was blocked by none other than the bastard himself: Dr. Hess.

“Feeling better, I see?” The blond man shot a friendly smile at the idol as if he hadn’t spit in his face only a few hours earlier. Minhee was right behind him, as always, gaze focused entirely on the floor underneath her sleek black heels.

Felix schooled his features into a blank mask, not wanting the Doc to spot any of the fear currently overtaking his mind. He couldn’t let this man know how terrified he was in his presence because the sick fuck would definitely use it to his advantage.

Hess’s smile dimmed when the Aussie refused to answer.

“Still with the silent treatment, hm? Very well. If that is your preference, then so be it.”

The Doc looked down at the clipboard in his hand, and the disappointment in his eyes shifted into excitement.

“I’m here to inform you that your second procedure has already yielded remarkable results, but, of course, you were aware of that.”

The man’s smug tone grated on Felix’s nerves. He wanted nothing more than to wipe that arrogant smile off his tanned face with a well-aimed punch. However, any anger that had built up inside of him quickly dissipated as he processed the man’s words.

“Indeed, you could probably guess my surprise when I checked the cameras to receive an update on your condition only to find you discharging electricity from your hands,” Hess chuckled. He met Felix’s blank stare, shaking his head in awed fascination. “Your body responds to my serums so enthusiastically---it’s incredible! I’ve never, in my many years of research, come across a test subject as receptive as yourself. You have my respect, Felix.”

The Aussie swallowed the lump in his throat, legs trembling. He couldn’t tell if he was purely pissed or if the fear was taking over, but, either way, he wanted the Doc as far away from him as possible. He felt sick under his calculating green eyes.

“Unfortunately, with your new ability comes an elevated tolerance to electrical shocks that would otherwise kill a human being. Because of this, the electrical shock delivered by your neck restraints will have to be increased considerably. Do keep this in mind for the future. I would not want you to incorrectly assume that you are immune to the device. The nurses will not be lenient should you misbehave.” The Doctor paused, turning his head as if to glance at the cells behind him. All of a sudden, his polite smile looked chillingly dark. Felix’s whole body tensed, prepared to defend his friends despite the danger involved. Luckily, Hess only sniffed lightly before continuing his lecture.

“The DNA we used in the serum this morning was that of an electric eel. This provides you with the ability to release a nearly fatal electrical shock into any living being so long as you maintain physical contact with them. Although, this will only stun them, not kill.” Hess stopped to level a sharp glare on the freckled boy sitting at the back of his cell. “If you, at any point, attempt to use this ability on one of my employees or myself, you will receive severe punishment. Understand?”

Felix clenched his jaw, but kept quiet. He had a sinking feeling the Doc wasn’t referring to a simple beating. The threat from his first training session combined with the dangerous grin only a few moments ago led the Aussie to believe that Hess was more than willing to use Rose and Kyuho against him should he deem it necessary. The thought sent shivers down his spine. He needed to be careful.

The blond man misinterpreted his patient’s silence as acceptance of the new rules, and he chuckled lightly.

“This is the start of a brand new era in my research, and it’s all thanks to you, Felix. One day, you and I are going to change the way the world thinks about human biology. I’m looking forward to it.”

With a quick wink and a bright smile, Hess turned on his heel and strode away from Felix’s cell, head held high. Minhee followed close behind like a little duckling with its mother. In a matter of seconds, their footsteps receded until they could be heard no longer, drowned out by the humming of the facility’s air conditioning.

No one spoke for a while.

Eventually, it was Kyuho who interrupted the quiet with a strained whisper, daring to voice what was at the forefront of everyone’s mind.

“He’s not going to stop.”

The revelation sent a chill down Felix’s spine. He hugged his knees close to his chest, wet eyes staring at the concrete floor.

“He’s never going to stop. Not until you’re dead.” The eagle hybrid clenched his hands into fists so tight his knuckles were white. Felix took a shallow, shaky breath. “We have to … We have to get you out of here.”

The Aussie took a moment before lifting his gaze from the floor. Kyuho was staring directly back at him, expression distant yet determined. Rose was blinking back tears, but her hair bounced like dancing flames as she nodded fervently.

Felix shook his head slowly. A small hiccup escaped him.

“You said it was impossible.”

Kyuho stood suddenly and began pacing across his cell. Rose grabbed the bars in front of her and leaned as close to them as she could, red-rimmed eyes imploring Felix to listen.

“It’s impossible for two people to escape, but if you were alone, you could slip away.” Rose continued even as Felix buried his face in his knees to block her out. “You have wings. You can get further away faster, and Hess couldn’t track you on the ground. If you can get back to your members within a few days he can’t keep looking for you without risking arrest. Felix, you---.”

“NO! Just stop! Please !” Felix had salty tears streaming down his face, and his whole body lurched from the force of his hiccups. Rose jolted back as if she had been stung, her desperate expression crumpling at the sound of his sobs. “I’m not leaving without you! I can’t! I won’t !”

Kyuho halted his pacing, hesitantly taking a step towards the crying boy.

“But Felix,” he breathed. “You’ll die here if you don’t. Hess thinks you’re some kind of mystery for him to solve. He’s not going to stop testing on you until … until he kills you.”

“I don’t care,” the Aussie mumbled. “If I leave, he’ll kill you .”

Felix’s heart broke at the silence that followed because it only confirmed his suspicions. If he escaped the facility and returned home to his family, he would be dooming Rose and Kyuho to a brutal death at the hands of a furious Doctor. By the time Felix gathered enough evidence to get the guy thrown in jail, it would be far too late.

Hess had warned Felix not to cross him or else he would receive a cruel punishment, and Felix didn’t want to find out if the Doc was a man of his word.

“I guess we have to find a way for all of us to escape then.”

Felix peeked over his knees to see Kyuho smiling ruefully, brows furrowed in exasperation. The eagle hybrid appeared stressed, but there was a glint to his eye that ignited a little flare of hope in Felix’s chest.

“I’m always up for a challenge,” Rose laughed quietly as she wiped her cheeks free of her tears. Her features were pulled into a mischievous grin.

Felix took in the sight of his new friends---who had previously been ready to give up their own lives so he could be free of the facility---and felt that little seed of hope expand into something bigger, more powerful. They didn’t have many resources at their disposal, and the nurses outnumbered them by a considerable amount, but it hardly mattered.

Some way, somehow, the three of them were going to bust out of this godforsaken place, or they were going to die trying.

Chapter Text

Investigation into Missing Idol Goes Cold

Lee Felix, a member of the popular boy group Stray Kids, was reported missing November 17th, 2018. After nearly eight months, investigators with the Korean National Police Agency have all but abandoned the case. Family and fans of Lee Felix demand further action, but many critics claim the search is a lost cause.

June 10th, 2019

Changbin rolled the mic over and over in his hand, a nervous habit he had picked up during his trainee days. He hadn’t even realized he did it so often until a curious Jeongin had pointed it out one day, head tilted to the side like a puppy. The rapper would like to say that it calmed him, but that would be a blatant lie. Nothing could calm him when he was seconds away from stepping onto a stage and facing hundreds of screaming fans.

Today was no different. Even though the crowd was much smaller than the packed concert venues they were used to, Changbin had to remind himself to take deep breaths. The rest of the members appeared to be just as restless: pacing back and forth, checking and rechecking their microphones, and sneaking small glances at the audience patiently waiting for them behind the tall, flimsy wall.

Changbin felt the plastic of his mic hit his palm again as he anxiously scanned the immediate area for a certain curly-haired Aussie.

Chan was nowhere to be seen despite the fact that his own group was moments away from taking the stage. Changbin had heard him say something about last minute check-ins with the head staff, but that had been ages ago. The rapper was contemplating whether or not he should resort to drastic measures—like sending a strongly worded text to his very late leader. 

Fortunately, he was saved from making such a difficult decision because Chan finally stepped into the room, lips pulled into a sheepish grin.

“Sorry, guys,” he apologized quietly, accepting the microphone Seungmin handed him. “I lost track of time.”

Changbin tried to smooth his face into an expression of disappointment—the kind Chan had perfected in his years as the Stray Kids leader—but, judging by Hyunjin’s side-eye, he wasn’t successful. Eventually, he gave up, choosing instead to gently bump his shoulder into Chan’s with a reassuring smile.

“We forgive you. Now,” He paused for dramatic effect, turning to the rest of the boys. They watched him attentively, but their energy was muted. Changbin couldn’t blame them. They weren't the only ones having trouble adjusting to their new normal. “Let’s go give these people a show.”

The members marched onto the stage in a single file line. They were greeted by loud, excited applause and a few whistles. The boys smiled wide and bright. It didn’t quite reach their eyes, but the people in the audience were too far away to notice. Instead, they saw what the members wanted them to see: seven happy boys ready to perform for their adoring fans.

“Hello everyone!” Jisung shouted into his mic once the noise died down. The clapping returned for a brief moment, but it was quiet enough for the rapper to continue. “We are so glad we could be here with you today! And there’s so many of you!”

A few cheers rang out. Changbin could discern a small cardboard sign at the very back of the crowd if he squinted.

Hyunjin lifted his mic to his lips. “Thank you so much for taking time out of your day to be here. We truly appreciate it. You give us the strength to keep pushing forward, and we thank you.”

Eager applause drowned out the last few words, but the audience seemed to get the message. Hyunjin led the rest of the members in a deep yet quick bow. Once they straightened, the Stray Kids leader took over.

When Chan started speaking, a somber hush fell over the area.

“As fun and exciting as it is to be here to perform for you all today, I would like to take a moment to remind ourselves why we are here.” It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Chan took a deep breath. “Almost eight months ago, one of our members was kidnapped from the sidewalk on his way home. Two other idols were attacked and nearly taken by the same people. There were detectives investigating the case. There were witnesses who had seen the attacks. Two of the kidnappers were identified and one was arrested. Despite all this, we weren’t any closer to finding Felix.”

Now, eight months later, many people have given up. The police aren’t looking for any new leads, and the funding for the search parties is dwindling. It seems the entire country has decided that Felix is as good as dead, and there is no use looking for him. Our own company told us to move on—to forget about the search and resume our idol activities. We’ve hit roadblock after roadblock, but we refuse to give up. We refuse to abandon the search. We refuse to pretend that Felix isn’t out there right now, fighting tooth and nail to find his way back to us because we won’t stop looking, we won’t stop searching until Felix is standing right beside us on this stage.”

Chan’s defiant energy seemed to flow throughout the crowd, sending them into a thunderous applause. They were cheering and whistling and pumping their fists in the air, yet Chan’s powerful words could still be heard above it all.

“There is no going back to ‘life as usual’. We won’t abandon the search. We won’t rest until we find Felix and bring him home because he does not deserve to be forgotten! And he won’t be—not as long as we’re alive and kicking.”

Even though the crowd only contained close to fifty people, their chanting could rival that of a sold out concert venue. Changbin felt a genuine, albeit small, grin slip onto his face.

It had been exhausting, continuing the search for Felix when everyone told them to give up on it. Oftentimes, it felt like they were fighting an uphill battle, with no reinforcements. They hadn’t heard from the detectives in weeks, JYP kept trying to weasel talk of a comeback into their discussions, and even some Stays had been asking if there would ever be an end to the search.

The only support the boys got was from the Lee family—who were still living in Korea and spent most of their time harassing the police department for updates—from their JYP brothers and sisters, and from other idol groups, NCT and Seventeen especially. Chan had since organized and held two additional concerts to raise funds for the search parties, and their fellow artists had canceled schedules and appearances so they could participate in each one.

They had also made the effort to join as many search parties as possible, but JYP and SM seemed to be in agreement on one thing: they were a waste of time. Often, the members of GOT7, Twice, or DAY6 would text Chan, telling him they would be at the next meeting only for JYP to pencil in a few “mandatory” interviews at the very last second. Taeyong had called multiple times with the same issue, and, no matter how hard everyone tried to keep the search party schedule on the down low, the two companies always found out.

Which is why Stray Kids were currently performing for the search party volunteers alone.

They had chosen a handful of songs from their entire discography for the mini concert because they didn’t have the time or the energy for more. They were going to be hiking upwards of 20 kilometers right after they finished performing. They didn’t want to push their bodies too hard before the search even began.

Luckily, the mini concert went off without a hitch, and the boys trotted off the makeshift stage, the sound of cheerful applause following them. As they cooled themselves by chugging water and turning tiny fans on their faces, one of the regular volunteers, a passionate young woman named Jihye, took their place and started shouting directions into a megaphone. She had been to every single search party since they first began, and Changbin was grateful for her dedication. She was one of few people who refused to believe it was all futile.

Changbin didn’t necessarily enjoy performing under the blazing June sun, but he would gladly do it every damn day if it convinced people to show up. At this point, the rapper was almost certain they wouldn’t have any more than fifteen volunteers willing to help out if the free concerts stopped. The crowd was often filled with young women who came to see their favorite member and stayed for the walkthrough out of obligation. Of course, the boys themselves couldn’t care less why the volunteers were there as long as they participated in the search. They needed the extra eyes.

The members were given a couple minutes to catch their breath and bring down their body temperature before they joined their assigned groups, grabbed some radios, and headed into the forest.

Changbin was paired with Hyunjin and ten or so volunteers. They picked their way through the sparse trees as they approached their designated search area. Changbin could feel stares burning holes in his head, but he had grown accustomed to it. They usually got a few new volunteers every week, and they often became starstruck by being so close to their favorite idols. Fortunately, no one had ever tried to get too close to one of the boys, so Changbin felt pretty safe despite the intense feeling of eyes on his back.

Once they arrived at their search area, Changbin instructed the volunteers to fan out, forming a long horizontal line. There were fifteen meters between each of them, allowing them to cover more ground without losing sight of anyone. It was an efficient tactic, and it had worked pretty well for them in the past. There was no use switching it up now.

Hyunjin was treading along to Binnie’s left, his now caramel brown hair bouncing with each step. The dancer was visible from where Changbin was walking, but there were a few volunteers positioned in between them, so the rapper would have to shout in order to be heard. If he had it his way, all the members would be searching together. The anxiety he felt everytime he watched the other boys walk away from him and into the dense trees made his heart pound. Letting them leave his line of sight, even for a couple of minutes, filled him with barely concealed panic. However, Chan had insisted that each member receive a long range walkie-talkie in case of emergency, so Changbin’s unease was soothed often throughout the search as the boys called to check in each hour.

The rapper tried to concentrate on studying the ground underneath his feet as he trudged forward, looking for anything unusual. A scrap of clothing, a lone shoe, or abandoned equipment were all worth reporting. They suggested that someone had passed through the area at some point in time—an area so overgrown even experienced hikers chose to avoid it.

Changbin’s eyes flicked from a broken tree branch on his left to a moss covered rock on his right. He scanned everything carefully with a slight frown.

It all just looked like dirt.

Of course, there were sticks and rocks and bugs and plants in the dirt, but it was still just dirt. Nothing stood out to the rapper. Everything seemed completely and frustratingly normal. He had been navigating the overgrown terrain for half an hour and hadn’t yet found a single thing. Going by the silence of the radio at his side, the other members were just as unsuccessful.

Changbin ran a hand through his hair and took a deep breath. He had to calm down. This wasn’t his first rodeo. A search party had been organized at least once a month since Felix had first been declared missing, and the members of Stray Kids had participated in all of them. Changbin could count on one hand the number of times a day of searching had yielded any results. It was an infuriatingly slow, inefficient process. He should be used to it by now.

It was still annoying, though.

Luckily, before the rapper could do something stupid—like kicking a rock to vent his growing anger—a staticky voice called out to him from his radio. Changbin unhooked the device from his belt, accidentally pinching his finger in his haste, and held it up to his ear.

“Binnie hyung? You there?” it asked.

“Yeah, I’m here,” the rapper managed despite the lump in his throat. He tried to identify who exactly was calling for him, but the walkie-talkie distorted the voice beyond recognition. “Who is this?”

It took a moment for the unknown member to reply.

“It’s Hyunjin.” Changbin opened his mouth to scold the younger boy. The fear that had overtaken his mind dissipated all at once, his shoulders slumping in relief. Before he could speak, however, the dancer interrupted. “I know we aren’t supposed to use the radios unless it’s an emergency, but I’m bored .”

Changbin rolled his eyes, but a small smile found its way through the exasperation.

“Hyunjin, you scared the shit out of me.”

When the dancer responded, his voice was quiet with shame. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.”

Changbin sighed, switching the radio to his other hand so he could rub at his strained eyes.

“It’s okay, Jinnie. I know you didn’t. Next time, just be a little bit more clear why you’re calling from the start, alright?”

The younger boy agreed, and Changbin spotted him nodding vigorously when he caught a glimpse of the dancer through the trees.

As much as he knew he should tell Hyunjin to put his radio away and focus on the search, Changbin was also incredibly bored. He decided a little conversation to pass the time wouldn’t hurt anything and brought the device up to his lips.

“How are the other boys not hearing this right now? I thought the walkie-talkies were all connected.”

Down the line, Changbin noticed a large grin appear on his dongsaeng’s face.

“I had Minho hyung show me how to use private channels this morning so I could call one member without all of them hearing it. He’s been using it to talk to Sungie every time they aren’t paired together.”

Changbin chuckled, but he wasn’t surprised. Minho was exactly the type of person who would bend the rules to flirt with their boyfriend while everyone else suffered in silence.

“Aww, and you used it to call me ? I’m blushing, Jinnie.”

Hyunjin’s snort came through the radio. “I tried Seungmin first, but he said I was being clingy and started ignoring me. You were the second option.”

Changbin’s jaw dropped in disbelief at the pure disrespect he had just received. Hyunjin’s cackling was audible from over thirty meters away, yet it only fueled his hyung’s mischievous side.

“Does Seungmin know I’m your side piece or should I tell him.”

The dancer gasped into the walkie-talkie, and Binnie had to hold back his giggles.

“Don’t you dare tell him! I’d be sleeping on the floor for a week!”

At that, the rapper finally let his laughter loose, a hand over his mouth to muffle the sound. Still, he almost didn’t catch Hyunjin’s next question.

“Speaking of Minnie,” he said, his voice light and airy. “I’ve been trying to come up with an idea for our next date, but it’s really hard because I’ve already taken him to all the places he’s talked about. I was hoping you might have some suggestions.”

Hyunjin and Seungmin had finally started dating a few months prior—the day after the dancer’s birthday—but it was still a little shocking to hear Hyunjin speak so casually about it sometimes. It shouldn’t be, not when they had been so open about their feelings for each other even before they made their relationship official. The rest of the members had all congratulated them with a small cake and a few teasing remarks, but life in the dorms didn’t really change afterwards.

There was even less of a celebration when Jeongin announced that Yedam was his boyfriend only a few weeks ago, but that was to be expected. The boys had been afraid of making their maknae uncomfortable with all the attention, so Chan and Minho made cupcakes, and life moved on.

Of course, Changbin was incredibly happy for both of the new couples, but he couldn’t help the ache in his heart every time he saw them share a kiss or wrap each other in a hug. His mind kept falling back to Felix and the disappointment he had in himself. If Changbin had just paid closer attention to his own feelings, he might’ve been able to realize what they meant much sooner. He might’ve been able to confess to Felix before he was kidnapped. And, if what Mrs. Lee said was true, he might’ve even been able to experience what it felt like to have Felix love him back.

Changbin didn’t blame anyone but himself for the miserable state he was in. He often pushed his own pain and heartbreak to the side so the other boys didn’t feel guilty for loving each other. The last thing he wanted was for them to be ashamed of their relationships all because he had been too caught up in the stress of an idol career to follow his own heart.

So, Changbin ignored the dull ache in his chest, took a deep breath, and replied.

“I know you won’t like it,” he chuckled. “But I’m sure Seungmin would love to go to an amusement park. We haven’t had the chance to visit one in over a year.”

Changbin could both see and hear Hyunjin’s whining. Over thirty meters away, the dancer was dragging his feet and stomping like a child, but his protests were clear to his hyung’s ears thanks to the crackling radio.

“But hyuuuung , I hate roller coasters!”

Changbin smiled, shaking his head. “Yes, but you and I both know how much Seungmin loves roller coasters. He hasn’t been able to ride one in a while, and you asked me for a suggestion. That’s my suggestion.”

Hyunjin again whined into the walkie-talkie, the high pitched sound forcing Changbin to move it further from his ear.

“I’ll look like a wimp, though.”

“I don’t think you have to worry about that, Jinnie. Seungmin already knows you’re a wimp and still decided to date you.” Hyunjin began spluttering affronted responses to the not-so-subtle diss, but Changbin spoke over him. “Besides, if you’re scared on the ride, you can use it as an excuse to cling to Seungmin like you do during horror movies. And , you can do the cliche things like sharing food and buying him a stuffed animal.”

Changbin waited in the silence that followed for Hyunjin to contemplate his offer. The dancer seemed to take forever to weigh the pros and cons before the radio finally came to life with his answer.

“I’ll take him to an amusement park,” he declared, continuing in the same rushed breath to cut off any of Changbin’s smug replies, “but I definitely don’t like it. I just don’t have any other ideas at the moment.”

The rapper rolled his eyes, as he so often did when speaking with Hyunjin, and chuckled.

“You know you love the idea, Jinnie. Just admit it.”

Hyunjin hummed brightly, “No, I don’t think I will. In fact, if Minnie loves the amusement park as much as you claim he will, I’ll tell him I came up with it all by myself. ”

Changbin narrowed his eyes, glaring at Hyunjin. The dancer had his head held high, a haughty grin on his face. Fortunately for Binnie, his arrogant dongsaeng was too busy patting himself on the back to notice when the rapper picked up a small rock no bigger than the palm of his hand and chucked it down the line. It sailed over the volunteers’ heads, leaving them none the wiser, and landed a few meters to the right of the dancer. Hyunjin’s smile dropped as he flinched and shouted, startled by the sudden noise. Some of the volunteers spared him a confused glance, but he waved away their concerns with slightly pink cheeks.

“Careful, Jinnie. Don’t let those pesky rocks get too close. They’ll bite your ankles!”

Hyunjin frowned in Changbin’s direction for a moment before realization dawned on his face, and his jaw dropped in disbelief.

Changbin sent him a two-fingered salute.

“I’ll bite your ankles if you scare me like that again,” the dancer threatened, his voice dropping low. Changbin just laughed, and soon, Hyunjin joined him.

After a minute or two, they managed to calm down, and silence crept into the air. The crunching of sticks and the thudding of footfalls on the dirt was the only thing reaching Binnie’s ears. It wasn’t as eerie as it had been at the start of the search, though. In a way, it was comforting. The knowledge that he wasn’t alone allowed the rapper to appreciate the natural quiet without frustration clouding his mind.

The rays of sunlight peeked through the leaves in random spots, only some of them reaching the ground without being blocked by the other trees. A warm breeze gently brushed Changbin’s hair away from his eyes. In the distance, a few birds had begun to sing their lovely songs.

Binnie was starting to enjoy his lonesome walk through the forest.

However, the relaxing silence didn’t last much longer because the radio in the rapper’s hand once again came to life with Hyunjin’s distorted voice.

“Hyung?” he asked, words hesitant. Changbin lifted the radio closer to his ear. “Do you think we’ll actually find anything?”

Binnie smiled ruefully, took a deep breath, and launched into the reassuring speech that Chan so often gave him.

“Of course we will, Jinnie. As much as we all hope we’ll stumble on something as big as the van they used to take Lix, it’s more likely we’ll just find evidence that he passed through this area. Something as small as a scrap of his shirt can be a valuable clue that will help the detectives in their case, which is why it’s important to keep looking no matter how hopeless it may seem—.”

“I know all that. I just … What if we find something else? Something worse?”

Binnie frowned at the delicate nature of his dongsaeng’s voice, glancing over to his spot down the line. The boy was hunched over, eyes fixated on the ground under his feet. Understanding dawned, and Changbin sighed.

“Jinnie, the chances that we find another body are really low. Hikers rarely come out this far. Don’t let yourself stress about it.”

Hyunjin’s response was immediate. “We’ve already found three other bodies. Seungmin still has nightmares from when he saw one, and that was months ago. I won’t be able to comfort him very well if I’m also waking up in a cold sweat.”

Since the search parties were first formed back in November, they had found many different things: a rusty old car in a grove of trees, a significant number of lost shoes, a couple abandoned backpacks filled with camping supplies … and three decomposing bodies. They had since been identified by their friends or families as two campers who had gone missing after a weekend trip and a foolish teenager who had been dared to enter the forest in the dead of night. The police believed all three victims had likely gotten disoriented in the dense brush, dying of dehydration, starvation, or hypothermia.

The campers’ skeletal remains had been spotted together by a volunteer moments before she would’ve stepped on them, but, unfortunately, Seungmin had been the one to stumble across the teenager’s body. The poor kid had only been dead a month and a half, so he hadn’t fully decomposed. That, paired with the knowledge that he was a few years younger than Jeongin, had left Seungmin feeling quite shaken.

Changbin clenched his jaw. He hadn’t known his dongsaeng was still struggling, but he should have. The vocalist had been quieter than usual, and Hyunjin almost never left his side. Binnie had assumed it was because of their brand new relationship. He had been too focused on his own damn issues to see what was right in front of him.

As if he knew what Changbin was thinking, Hyunjin spoke up, voice firm.

“Don’t blame yourself, Hyung. Seungmin didn’t want any of the other boys to know—not even Chan hyung. I’ve been trying to convince him that you guys can help, but he’s stubborn. I didn’t even mean to tell you … just don’t blame yourself. Please.”

Changbin let his head drop, biting his lip. He couldn’t help the frustration at his own obliviousness, but Hyunjin had a point. Seungmin was concerningly good at hiding his emotions when he wanted to. If Chan—with his terrifying ability to read the members like an open book—didn’t even know that the boy was having trouble, it was unlikely Changbin would have noticed.

“Sorry,” Binnie huffed, stepping tall over a downed tree branch. “I’m sorry Seungmin is still dealing with that, and I’m sorry you have to help him through it alone. Don’t give up on trying to convince him. He needs all the support he can get, right now.”

Hyunjin didn’t reply, but Changbin saw him nodding. If the rapper also saw his dongsaeng wiping his eyes with his sleeve, he didn’t say anything. Instead, he circled back to their previous conversation.

“And if you spot something, don’t try to get a closer look. Just radio me, and I’ll check it out. I don’t care if it’s a shoe or just a really cool stick. Call me, okay?”

“Okay, Hyung.” Hyunjin agreed. He still spoke in a hushed tone, but Changbin heard the conviction in his voice. “Thank you.”

Changbin took a big breath, letting the tension in his body melt away. He knew Hyunjin’s anxiety wasn’t completely gone, and he now had Seungmin’s emotional state to worry about, but the rapper felt a little better. He took his role as a hyung seriously, receiving more gratification from helping his dongsaengs address their concerns than finishing an entire album’s worth of songs. While some might see the many responsibilities associated with being an older member as inconvenient, Changbin truly enjoyed it.

And so, when Hyunjin launched into a completely unrelated spiel about how difficult it was to choose songs to film dance covers for, Changbin did what good hyungs always do and listened.

They jumped from topic to topic, subject to subject, always keeping the discussion light and positive—they had reached their ‘depressing shit’ limit for the day. They talked for another hour or two, finding absolutely nothing of interest along the forest floor. However, Changbin didn’t mind. It wasn’t nearly as boring with Hyunjin chatting his ear off.

The dancer was in the middle of a long, drawn out story about the time he and Jisung had lost Jeongin in a mall, when he was suddenly interrupted. A burst of loud static made Changbin flinch, nearly dropping his radio, as the two frequencies tried to overpower each other. Eventually, Hyunjin realized he was talking over an important announcement and paused his story.

Binnie only caught the second half of the message.

“—Back to the starting point.” The rapper didn’t recognize the voice, but it was likely one of the members. Luckily, whoever it was had the foresight to repeat himself for those who didn’t hear him the first time. “The search has been canceled. Please head back to the starting point. Thank you.”

Changbin frowned, anxiety quickly building in his chest. They had only ended the search early three times before: once, when they had learned of the attack on Johnny plus the two separate occasions during which they had found bodies. Whatever had led the organizers to call off the search this time must’ve been incredibly important.

The unknown member repeated his message again before going quiet. Changbin waited, expecting more information to come through, but nothing happened. No explanation was given, and the radio remained silent.

Changbin licked his lips and ran a hand through his hair. He shared a concerned glance with Hyunjin. The dancer shrugged, just as confused as his hyung. Binnie hesitantly clipped his walkie-talkie back onto his belt, and gestured for Hyunjin to gather the volunteers from his side of the line. Changbin did the same, but, when a majority of the volunteers had surrounded him, they started asking why the search had ended so early. The rapper didn’t have an answer, so he told them they would get an explanation once they got back. He just hope it was true.

Changbin trudged over to Hyunjin and merged their groups together. They began their walk back to the starting point in tense silence with the volunteers chatting quietly amongst themselves. Hyunjin stuck close to his hyung’s side, the two of them whispering softly with their gazes focused straight ahead. They didn’t want to let the volunteers know how worried they were.

Eventually, the green grass of the clearing came into view, followed by the tall structures of the makeshift stage they had performed on only hours prior. Changbin could see a few other groups of volunteers mingling together in front of the stage, so he instructed his people to join them. Then, he and Hyunjin wandered around until they found their members.

It took a few minutes because the other boys were tucked away inside one of the temporary tents used to plan the search routes. Hyunjin had pointed it out, grabbing Changbin and dragging him towards it. Chan was pacing by the plastic table inside, rubbing at his tired eyes with a hand and gesturing slowly to someone out of sight. The rest of the members were standing just behind him.

Jeongin saw them approaching first and slid past Jisung so he could meet them halfway. His eyes were wide as he greeted them.

“Hyungs! Hyungs! Guess what!” he called, waving excitedly. He was smiling like a lunatic. Changbin was thrown off by his enthusiastic display. Maybe the reason the search had been canceled wasn’t quite as awful as the rapper had first thought.

“We found another body!”

Or maybe it was.

“You say that like it’s a good thing,” Hyunjin muttered, a chill visibly passing down his spine. Changbin took and squeezed his dongsaeng’s hand in an attempt at comfort before addressing their eager maknae.

“Who found it?” he asked.

Jeongin turned to glance over his shoulder at the other members, none of whom had seemed to notice their arrival yet. They were all focused entirely on Chan’s terse discussion with the person in the tent.

“Minho hyung found it.” The vocalist answered. His voice turned hushed, and his excitement faded into concern. “He stepped on one of the bones and broke it. I think it really messed him up. He looked like he was going to be sick.”

Changbin cursed under his breath. Of course it had to be another one of the members. As if the emotional trauma from losing one of their members wasn’t enough, now they were taking turns literally stumbling across half-rotted corpses.

“But that’s not the weird part,” Jeongin continued, the spark in his eye returning as he barreled on.

“It’s not?” Hyunjin sounded apprehensive, like he didn’t even want to know. Changbin couldn’t blame him.

“No!” The maknae gestured towards the tent. “Chan hyung is in there trying to convince the other volunteers that Minho hyung isn’t lying, it’s so weird.”

Changbin spared a glance towards the tent. Jisung was helping to support a very pale looking Minho while Chan threw his hands in the air out of frustration. Whoever he was talking to didn’t seem to buy their story.

“Do they not believe that Minho hyung found another body? Because I’m sure all the volunteers in his group could back him up,” Changbin pointed out, still immensely confused. Why would Chan have to convince anyone that they found a body when there were ten other people who also saw it?

“No, no. That’s not it,” Jeongin assured. He leaned in as if he was sharing classified information, cupping his hands around his mouth to prevent anyone nearby from reading his lips.

“The body had wings .”

Chapter Text

Felix could feel the blades of grass tickling his neck as he lay on top of them. His eyes were squinted from the strength of the sun’s light, yet he still stared up at the blue sky. The occasional cloud floated by, and the Aussie tried to identify what creatures or people they reminded him of. At one point, he saw a cloud he thought looked like a lion with wings.

Felix lifted a hand towards the sky, reaching out as if he could grasp the clouds. Technically speaking, he probably could if he flew high enough. He hadn’t ever gone that high, not for a lack of trying. Usually, he was forced to stay low to the ground so, if he were to fall, it wouldn’t be fatal. His wings were structured more for maneuverability than altitude, anyway.

The Aussie could’ve laid there, in the tall grass, watching the clouds, all day long. It was a welcome change of scenery from the fluorescent lights and concrete walls he was used to. However, he had things to do, and slacking off would only bring him pain.

Suddenly, a shadow fell over Felix’s face, shading his strained eyes from the sun. The former idol wrinkled his nose at the tall figure blocking his light.

“What took you so long?”

The figure huffed a short laugh then extended a hand for Felix to take. He accepted it, and the figure hauled him to his feet. Without the sun behind his head, his features were clear to see.

“Grumpy over there wanted to remind us that we’re here to train, not play air tag. Gave me a whole lecture about it.” Kyuho rolled his eyes, gesturing over his shoulder towards the edge of the clearing. Two nurses stood by the entrance to the path leading back to the training building, distrust and unease evident in their expressions. Felix grinned.

They must be new.

“How did they know we were playing air tag?” The Aussie asked sarcastically. “It could’ve been air cops and robbers, or air simon says, or air hide and seek, or—.” 

“I get it,” the eagle hybrid interrupted. He glanced back at the nurses once more before turning his attention to the sky. It was still bright and sunny overhead, but the weather was a fickle thing and could change at any moment. They had to check often before taking flight. “Looks clear enough. You wanna practice our tuck and rolls? Give our adoring audience a show?”

Felix’s smile went even wider. “Of fucking course I do.”

Kyuho shook his head in disapproval but didn’t say anything. He had given up on trying to correct the Aussie’s potty mouth months ago.

The two bird hybrids picked their way through the tall grass until they reached the far end of the clearing, across from the nurses. There, a strip of mowed land stretched the entirety of the clearing, giving the boys a makeshift runway to gain enough momentum for takeoff. It was the only section that Hess kept trimmed down, specifically for that reason. He had finally decided to do so after watching both hybrids trip and fall flat on their faces while trying to get off the ground.

Kyuho and Felix moved perfectly in sync, as if they were the same person. They crouched in order to get a good push off, and then they were running. They pumped their arms, feet thudding on the compact dirt, before spreading their wings wide. With one hefty flap, they were in the air.

The boys had learned to take off both while running and from a standstill. It was easier when they had some speed—often, their feet were off the ground as soon as the wind hit their wings—but a situation might arise where they couldn't get that running start. They figured it would be better to master both methods, just in case.

Kyuho, with his slightly larger wings, gained altitude much quicker than Felix. The kestrel hybrid had to work a little harder, but, eventually, he reached a comfortable height. A few meters to his right, Kyuho was maintaining his position in the air. The eagle hybrid shot Felix a teasing grin.

“You remember how to do this, or do I have to show you again?”

Felix scoffed. He tried to flip his extremely overgrown hair over his shoulder with sass Regina George would be proud of, but the wind flung the thick strands in front of his face instead, completely ruining the effect.

Making a mental note to ask Rose for a scrunchie when he got back, Felix spit the hair out of his mouth and snarked, “I remember how to do a tuck and roll. In fact, last time we did this, you wouldn’t shut up about how I was so much better at it!”

Kyuho raised his hands in surrender, yet his expression was one of amused disbelief.

“I highly doubt I ever said anything like that, but if you’re so confident, why don’t you go first?”

Felix stuck his chest out, silently accepting the challenge. Kyuho chuckled as the kestrel hybrid flapped unnecessarily hard, gaining a few meters of altitude with plenty of attitude.

Once he was in position, Felix took a deep breath. It was true that Kyuho had complimented him the last time they tried this particular maneuver, but that had been a while ago. Felix hadn’t practiced it since, and he was a little foggy on the details. Despite his concerns, the Aussie dived.

He tucked his wings into his body, allowing the wind to flow over him instead of directly into him. He waited until he had dropped past Kyuho before dipping his right shoulder and snapping his wings open again. The wind slammed into his feathers, slowing his descent and pushing him to the side. Felix then used the force of the wind to redirect his balance and flung himself into a barrel roll. He tucked his wings, and the roll picked up momentum. Once he was satisfied with his maneuver, the Aussie stopped spinning by spreading his wings and regained his balance.

Above him, Kyuho could barely be heard shouting over the wind.

“Not bad, Goose! You ended a little far out, but that’s better than not far enough!”

Felix craned his neck to spot the eagle hybrid. Kyuho was still in the same place he had been before but now seemed much further away. The Aussie had meant to roll right underneath Kyuho. Instead, he had rolled straight past him.

Kyuho waited until Felix rejoined him, then asked, “Are you dizzy?”

“Absolutely not,” Felix lied.

The eagle hybrid nodded along enthusiastically as if he believed the Aussie.

“Oh, of course not! My bad … Say, how many fingers am I holding up?”

Unfortunately, Kyuho dodged the punch Felix threw at his arm by diving underneath him. The Aussie gave chase, and an impromptu game of air tag began. Though, it didn’t last very long. They played until Felix tagged Kyuho using his specialty move: the Cuddle Bug Maneuver. (Kyuho preferred to call it “Body Slamming”). The game ended early because, by then, the bird hybrids figured their nurses were growing antsy. A warning buzz from the collars at the base of their throat proved their suspicions correct.

And so, the two boys resumed their practice session, each of them completing the maneuver a handful of times before calling it quits. They goofed off occasionally, but ultimately stayed on task for a full two hours. At the end of the session, the nurses waved them in, and they landed smoothly, obediently following their handlers back towards the training building. There, they took a quick, hot shower, got dressed in clean scrubs, loaded up into the transport truck, and began the short journey back to the main facility.

Kyuho leaned his head against the metal walls, eyes closed. He looked exhausted, which is why the rattling of the truck against his skull didn’t seem to bother him any. Felix scanned the metal box for anything to entertain himself with during the ride, but it was unsurprisingly bare. There weren’t even any windows, leaving the two hybrids encompassed in darkness only broken by the weak fluorescent lights on the roof of their metal container.

Felix sighed and settled further into his seat on the floor. He didn’t want to disturb Kyuho, so he tried to remain as quiet as possible. Had Yunjae been there, the Aussie would’ve gladly told him more stories from his life before Hess. The bat hybrid had always enjoyed listening to Felix recount the many stupid things his members had done.

However, Yunjae hadn’t been seen for a few months.

Felix had asked Kyuho about it after the bat hybrid had failed to show up for a full week, wondering why exactly Hess would stop sending Yunjae to his training sessions, but Kyuho hadn’t given him a straight answer. Instead, his eyes hardened and his mouth thinned into a grim line. When pressed further, he eventually caved and told Felix that Yunjae was finally free of Hess’s grip. For many weeks, the Aussie remained in denial about what, exactly, Kyuho had meant. It was only when he overheard Rose shakily comforting the eagle hybrid as he broke down over losing another friend to the mad doctor’s experiments did Felix finally understand.

They didn’t talk about that night, and the Aussie didn’t mention Yunjae anymore. The bat hybrid became nothing more than a memory, too painful to think or speak about. Felix sometimes caught Kyuho watching the sky when they were outside, his dulled eyes searching desperately for the friends he had lost. Even Rose seemed to have her own ghosts following her around the facility—friends and loved ones who had long since succumbed to Hess’s brutal hand. Felix couldn’t relate to them and their pain, but he served as a powerful distraction. He gave them something to work towards, and, eventually, the trio moved on, dedicating all of their time instead to regaining their stolen freedom.

Obviously, they had been unsuccessful at escaping Hess’s clutches as they had vowed to do all those months ago. Despite their determination and the days upon days they had spent scheming, his facility had proven too complex. They had tried sneaking out of the building’s infirmary after feigning an illness. They had planned to overwhelm the nurses as they tried to take them from their cells and ride the elevator to freedom. They took a particularly unlucky nurse hostage and attempted to negotiate their way out. They even gave Felix’s half-assed “book it into the woods and come back later for Rose” plan a chance.

All of their efforts failed. Not only that, but each one resulted in an hour of torture via shock collar as punishment. Hess had even been so kind as to upgrade Felix’s collar so it would deliver electric shocks fatal to a normal human being but just intense enough to hurt him.

In other words, they had given up.

Felix still held out hope that someone sane would discover Hess’s secret little hobby and call the police, but he no longer believed they could do it themselves. Hess had too much power over them. His employees lacked a heart or soul, easily ignoring the cries and pleas for help from the prisoners they handled. The only person Felix believed would be willing to help them at all was Yunkwan—due to his little breakdown back before the second procedure—but the man hadn’t stepped foot in their cell block since the incident. Felix had no idea if he was even still alive.

The disappointment they felt in themselves had bore down on them harsher than any punishment Hess could dole out. They still smiled and laughed and told each other stories, but there was always an overwhelming feeling of sorrow looming over them. Kyuho’s eyes never lit up like they used to, Rose’s laughs weren’t as carefree, and Felix hadn’t had a genuine smile in months. They had promised each other that they would fight for their freedom until their last breath.

Instead, they had learned to adapt to a life in a cage.

Additionally, Kyuho’s prediction had unfortunately come true. Felix had been strapped to that cursed metal table for a third time. Thankfully, it had been many months after the second. Hess said the DNA he used was that of a spiny mouse. A week after the procedure, he had tested Felix’s new ability by cutting a large chunk of his skin off of his arm. Of course, the man hadn’t seen the need to use anesthetic, so Felix had felt the whole thing. Then, the Doc had wrapped the wound and sent him back to his cell.

That had been a month ago, and the skin had surprisingly started to grow back. Felix assumed it had something to do with the mouse DNA, but he didn’t necessarily care. He was just glad he didn’t have an unhindered view of the muscles moving around in his arm anymore.

Fortunately, the Doc hadn’t really messed with Felix since then. He visited everyday to check on the Aussie’s wound, taking notes on how it was healing. The man tried to be friendlier than usual and ordered his nurses to refrain from shocking Felix if at all possible. Felix saw through his bullshit, though, and remained just as curt with the Doc as he was before. He enjoyed testing the man’s patience because it was the only time his unconvincing little act faltered.

When Felix wasn’t intentionally pissing Hess off, he was training.

He had become quite adept at flying, enjoying the weightless feeling it gave him. The closest he ever got to freedom was when he had wind underneath his wings. Kyuho didn’t seem to share the same sentiment, but he very much enjoyed the time he spent teaching Felix. It had taken many months for the Aussie to learn how to properly use his wings without losing his balance or looking extremely awkward—both on and off the ground. Rose and Kyuho often teased him, calling him their little baby goose. Unfortunately, the name had stuck, and now they used it more than his actual name.

Felix had also become well-versed in his second ability, but the process to get there had been more like torture than anything else. Hess had overseen his lessons, which started off simply by measuring and recording the amount of electricity Felix could produce. Then, the Doc asked him to try and control the strength of his shocks. Only once Hess was sure the Aussie had a handle on his ability did the lessons take a turn for the worse.

On what he had assumed to be a normal day, Felix had been in the middle of flight practice with Kyuho when a nurse called them in early. They landed, and his handler started dragging Felix back towards the training building, Kyuho right on his heels. The bird hybrids were confused by their nurses’ strange behavior, but they didn’t ask any questions. They likely wouldn’t have gotten an answer.

Hurriedly, they were escorted into the large grey building. Felix had been inside before, during his lessons with Hess, but those took place on the second floor. Rarely did he see inside the training room on the main floor, where many complicated machines and equipment stood. As he was led through it, the Aussie spotted more hybrids of all different variations positioned around the area. No one spared him a second glance, though, eyes glued on the scene unfolding at the back of the room. Felix followed their stares and felt his stomach drop as soon as he got a clear view.

Hess was standing beside Minhee, hands on his hips, watching a prisoner struggle against the three nurses restraining him. The hybrid looked more animal than human with the thick white fur running down his back and the snarl on his face. His teeth were sharper than Rose’s, and he kept lunging at the Doc, reaching for his throat with deadly claws. He reminded Felix of a werewolf from a movie—somewhere in between a normal human and an arctic wolf.

Apparently, Hess had done something to set the hybrid off, and the nurses were just barely keeping him contained. Felix felt his handler push him towards the doctor, despite his own instincts screaming at him to run far, far away. Once Hess realized the Aussie had arrived, his cold eyes lit up with excitement.

“Felix!” He called, smiling widely. “I’m glad you’re here! I have an impromptu lesson for us today.”

Felix frowned, gaze flicking from Hess, to the hybrid, then back again. He refused to speak, disbelief and rising panic clouding his mind. Hess couldn’t mean that … could he?

And yet, the Aussie couldn’t spot a shock collar around the wolf hybrid’s neck. He hoped maybe the dense fur was covering it, but then he glanced downwards, where the remnants of a metal collar were lying at the prisoner’s furry feet.

“As you can see, Sungho here has gotten a little out of control. I require your assistance to help him … calm down .” Hess was still smiling, but his voice had grown cold. It sent shivers down Felix’s spine, but nothing could have prepared him for the Doc’s next demand.

“Shock him.”

The Aussie physically recoiled. Behind him, Kyuho’s sharp inhale reached his ears. Neither of them had been expecting this when they had been pulled from their flight practice a little early. It was diabolic, forcing Felix to torture his fellow prisoner with an ability he had received from hours of excrutiating pain, but Hess’s malicious heart knew no bounds.

The Doc chuckled at Felix’s reaction.

“I know, I know. You haven’t truly perfected your ability quite yet, but I have faith in you, Felix! A simple low-intensity shock should bring Sungho back to his senses. Otherwise, he could seriously hurt someone … or himself.”

Felix felt his breath stutter in his throat as he vigorously shook his head, eyes burning with anxious tears. He just wanted to go back to his cell. He wanted to be as far from this situation as possible, but the nurse’s tight grip on his arm wasn’t letting up, and Hess’s expectant grin was shifting into something much darker.

“Felix,” the Doc warned. “Need I remind you that I gave you this ability. I taught you how to utilize it, and you are obligated to comply with my requests should I make any. I don’t want to have to punish you.”

The tone of his voice was familiar. It was the same tone he used before every shock collar torture session that had resulted from the failed escape attempts. He always took the time to lecture them about their misbehavior, then electrocuted them within an inch of their life. Hearing it now sent Felix’s heart into overdrive, but his defiant glare didn’t falter. He wouldn’t shock another prisoner. He refused.

Hess must’ve seen the resolve in Felix’s eyes—or maybe he just grew impatient—but either way, the man clenched his jaw in frustration. He looked away from the Aussie, instead turning his attention to the nurse at Kyuho’s side. The Doc didn’t even need to speak, the handler quietly and obediently holding the shock collar remote in an outstretched hand for his boss to take. Felix choked on his breath in panic, lunging towards the exchange as if to snatch the remote from the nurse’s hand himself. The bruising grip on his arm prevented him from taking a single step, and the Aussie was forced to watch in horror as the Doc took the remote and activated Kyuho’s collar.

The eagle hybrid’s spine went rigid as electricity coursed through his body. His face was frozen in a silent scream of agony, eyes scrunched shut. Felix felt a tear trace his cheek, but he couldn’t look away.

The shock only lasted a few seconds, but the Aussie knew, from experience, that being on the receiving end made it feel like hours had gone by. The moment Hess pressed the button that ended the torture, Kyuho’s body slumped forward. His handler kept him upright, but the eagle hybrid’s knees nearly hit the floor, and his chest heaved with gasping breaths. Felix felt the urge to go to him, to comfort him, yet he didn’t move. He had no doubt the Doc would deem another “punishment” necessary if he did. Besides, Kyuho was only in excruciating pain because of him. It was all his fault. Kyuho likely wouldn’t want any comfort he could provide.

Dr. Hess smiled ruefully as he turned back to Felix.

“This could have been avoided,” he sighed, gesturing towards Kyuho’s slumped form. “But, I will give you a second chance. Give Sungho a shock so we can regain control here, and the two of you can head straight back to your rooms. If you refuse again, Kyuho will receive another punishment.”

Felix clenched his jaw, finally tearing his gaze away from the eagle hybrid. He met Hess’s eye, and, with the most venomous glare he could muster, nodded.

The Doc perked up instantly, tossing the remote back to the nurse who just barely caught it and waving Felix towards Sungho. The wolf hybrid was still struggling against his handlers, but his movements were slower. He was getting tired, and Felix found this all so unnecessary. Why didn’t Hess just wait until Sungho exhausted himself? He had plenty of nurses to hold him down. There were many other ways to subdue the wolf hybrid without a painful electric shock.

However, Felix knew it was all just for show. The other hybrids were watching him carefully, expressions confused or curious. The brutality of the situation was lost on them—they had grown accustomed to that kind of treatment at Hess’s hands—but the introduction of a random bird hybrid to control Sungho made no sense. What could Felix do that the nurses or Hess himself couldn’t? How could he shock Sungho without a collar?

Felix ignored their gazes burning into the side of his head and carefully stepped up to Sungho. He peeked over his shoulder once to see the nurse holding Kyuho with the remote primed and ready. If he showed any hesitance in shocking Sungho, Kyuho’s handler would not be as merciful. So, Felix turned back to the scene in front of him. His nurse released his arm for the first time since they had arrived, and Hess ordered the handlers restraining the wolf hybrid to back off.

As soon as he felt the rough hands on him disappear, Sungho lunged. He went immediately for Hess, and Felix’s mind flipped through hundreds of possibilities in a matter of moments. He could let Sungho attack Hess, watch him get torn to pieces, but the nurses would likely try to save their boss. Even if the hybrids took advantage of the situation and fought back, the odds were against them. Hess’s employees outnumbered the hybrids by a significant amount. Besides, if the Doc’s death wasn’t guaranteed, Felix thought it was too much of a risk. If he betrayed the doctor, and the man lived … Felix didn’t want to know what he would do.

So, the Aussie came to a decision: he had to comply.

Felix stuck an arm out right as Sungho launched past him. As soon as his hand connected with the wolf hybrid’s solid chest, the familiar tingle of electricity dancing under his skin returned. In less than a second, it traveled down his arm, along his fingers, and into Sungho’s body. The wolf hybrid gasped and froze, every single one of his muscles tensing as the electricity passed through. His momentum carried him forward, though, and he would have hit the ground hard had Felix not caught him.

The Aussie gently lowered him onto the floor, and the three nurses that had restrained him only moments earlier returned. They clicked a new metal collar in place around his throat, ensuring that they could control him without Felix’s help. Then, they dragged his limp form out of the building.

Felix’s chest heaved, and it took every fiber of his being to remain still. He wanted nothing more than to beat that smug grin off Hess’s face, but Kyuho was still struggling to stand properly, and the Aussie’s nurse had grabbed a hold of him again.

“I’m so glad we could come to an understanding, Felix. Thank you for your help,” the Doc spoke kindly, as if they were merely co-workers in a corporate office. The kestrel hybrid bit his tongue so hard he tasted iron. “You may return to your room, now.”

The nurse at his side began dragging Felix away, Hess cheerfully waving goodbye. The Aussie’s attention shifted almost immediately, though, once he saw the other handler trying to force Kyuho to his feet. Felix let his nurse pull him closer until he could reach his hyung. Then, he gripped the eagle hybrid and helped him stand. The two nurses surprisingly didn’t protest, instead allowing him to support his friend as they made their way out of the building.

They were a few meters away from the front door of the building when Felix couldn’t ignore the lack of eyes on his back anymore. He lifted his head to quickly scan the room, face falling as he did so.

The other hybrids were avoiding his gaze, shoulders hunched and fists clenched by their sides. Many of them had turned away completely, and a few tried to resume their training. To them, he was a stranger—a stranger that had bent to Hess’s will and hurt one of them at his request. To them, he was a traitor, and Felix had no way to prove otherwise.

With a deep sigh and hanging head, Felix had walked out of the training building that day, raw guilt and regret weighing down his heart.

That had been four months ago, yet it still haunted the Aussie. It didn’t help that Hess had forced him to shock two other prisoners since then, including a kind moose hybrid whose cell he passed everyday on his way to train. He had tried to apologize to her multiple times, but her assurances that she forgave him didn’t seem entirely genuine. Eventually, she had stopped speaking to him completely.

In Felix’s mind, the other prisoners viewed him as another one of Hess’s brainless employees. Rose and Kyuho had spent weeks attempting to convince him otherwise, but they were unsuccessful. Felix himself believed he had betrayed his fellow prisoners. He always made sure to deliver incredibly weak shocks to the unlucky hybrids he was forced to restrain, but it wasn’t enough. If he was stronger—braver—he wouldn’t have obeyed Hess as easily as he did. Instead, he had let the Doc win.

Fortunately, the Aussie was ripped from his self-deprecating thoughts by a gentle hand on his shoulder. Kyuho was watching him, a slightly concerned expression on his face. A quick glance around the metal box informed Felix that the truck had stopped, and the doors were moments away from being opened. The Aussie voiced his thanks to Kyuho and clambered to his feet. The eagle hybrid was still observing him closely, but Felix hardly cared. A headache had suddenly formed behind his eyes, and all he wanted to do was collapse on his cot and take a long nap. The question Kyuho obviously wanted to ask would have to wait.

The two bird hybrids were unloaded from the truck and escorted back into the facility. Felix kept his head down the whole way, not wanting to draw any attention to himself. He hadn’t seen Hess in a few days, and he really didn’t want to break that streak.

Luckily, the trip back to his cell was uneventful, and, soon, he was lying on his stomach, face pressed into his pillow. Rose and Kyuho were chatting quietly amongst themselves—likely about him—but Felix was far too tired to interrupt. The exhaustion tugging at his limbs and brain had appeared out of nowhere, though, that wasn’t unusual. There were times where Felix would feel fine all morning, only to hit a slump that followed him the rest of the day. It was frustrating, but there was nothing he could do about it. So, he did what he always did and tried to sleep it off.

Rose and Kyuho’s hushed voices faded into the back of Felix’s subconscious, and his eyelids grew heavier. The Aussie folded his wings up and over his head to shield his face from the outside world. It was the only time he truly felt safe, when he was tucked under his own wings in the dim lighting of his cell. He knew it was illogical, but sometimes he pretended that his wings had the power to hide him from everything that could possibly hurt him, including Hess.

And it was that comforting thought that allowed Felix to finally succumb to the exhaustion, falling into a peaceful slumber—the only escape he had from the miserable reality that was his new life.

Chapter Text

Changbin had known it wasn’t good the moment Chan ended the phone call.

The Aussie’s cell had started ringing a few minutes after they finished cleaning the breakfast mess. He had frowned at the caller ID, shooting Changbin an exasperated eye roll before answering. To give his hyung some privacy, the rapper busied himself with corralling the other boys back into their rooms to get dressed. By the time he returned to the kitchen, Chan had finished the call.

“JYP scheduled a mandatory meeting at noon. He wants all of us there.”

Changbin’s mind immediately jumped to all the worst case scenarios, his heart rate picking up. The only logical conclusion was that it had something to do with their last search party—during which Minho had found that winged body. A week had gone by since then with no word from the police on the body’s identity or if it had any connection to Felix’s case. Maybe the detectives had contacted JYP with an update. Although, if that were true, an entire meeting likely wouldn’t be necessary.

“Did he say why?” the rapper asked hesitantly, unsure if he really wanted to know. Chan shook his head and sighed.

“I guess we’ll just have to find out.”

Changbin didn’t like the sound of that, but he didn’t have the chance to say as much. At that moment, Jisung sprinted into the kitchen, panicking about a missing pair of earrings, and the conversation was cut short.

The rest of the morning flew by in what seemed like minutes, much to Changbin’s dismay. As the scheduled meeting time grew closer, his anxiety steadily increased, and he found himself spacing out often enough that the other members picked up on it. He tried to reassure them that he was fine, but it was obvious that they didn’t buy any of his excuses.

Their concern only grew once Chan told them about the meeting. He kept up a convincing smile, answering their confused questions the best he could, but everytime he met Changbin’s gaze, the Aussie let the frustration bleed out into his expression. There was no good reason as to why JYP couldn’t tell them what the meeting was about, especially one arranged on such short notice. The lack of information only served to set them on edge the entire morning.

So, by the time they were stepping under the cold air conditioning of the JYPE building lobby, the boys were all incredibly and understandably nervous.

A few people turned to watch them enter, a little surprised to see them there. It wasn’t often that Stray Kids showed their faces at the building—they were far too busy participating in search parties or fundraisers. Luckily, there weren’t any dispatch reporters stationed outside the front doors, which still happened occasionally. Otherwise, their entrance would’ve been much more hectic.

Instead, the members were able to quietly navigate the building, greeting some of the staff they hadn’t seen in a while as well as their fellow idols if they happened to run into them. No one stopped them for long, and, eventually, the seven boys were standing outside the same place where the detectives had first confirmed Felix’s kidnapping: Board Room Number Six.

Changbin pursed his lips, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. A few of the other members followed his lead, including Chan. Their leader paused for just a moment to steel himself against whatever bullshit JYP was about to throw at them before gently opening the door.

The boys plodded into the room, lined up like ducklings behind their mother. JYP, Manager Hyung, and a random corporate employee who Changbin had never met were already seated at the end of the long table. They looked up at the sound of the door handle clicking open, faces unreadable. Chan waited until everyone had entered, then dipped his body into a respectful bow, Changbin and the other boys following his lead.

“Good afternoon, boys,” JYP addressed them, smiling politely. He gestured towards the many unclaimed chairs in front of him. “Please, take a seat.”

The members dispersed along the table, although they all sat on the same side. Across from them was the random employee and their manager. JYP himself had chosen the head chair. It took a minute for everyone to get settled, and then the meeting began.

“I’m sure you’re very curious why I called you here on such late notice,” the former CEO of the company started, speaking cordially. The boys didn’t answer, but JYP continued on. “Recently, the members of our executive committee have been discussing how we should proceed with promoting and funding your group given the … unfortunate circumstances we are currently facing.”

Changbin saw Jeongin sit ram-rod straight in his seat, fear emanating from him. The rest of the boys were no different. They had obviously picked up on where, exactly, this meeting was headed, and it wasn’t good—it never was when the higher-ups got involved.

“They have consulted multiple corporate advisors about the situation and studied data regarding our expected profits for the coming months in order to reach a unanimous decision. However, they felt that you boys should still be able to make the final call. The purpose of this meeting is to explain your options in further detail so you are well-informed when choosing your preferred course of action.”

Chan, seated closest to JYP, seemingly grew tired of the unconvincingly pleasant spin the former CEO was trying to put on the news. He pointed across the table and leaned forward, eyes hard.

“Cut the bullshit.” Chan was one of only two people who could speak to the former CEO like that without serious consequences—the other being Mrs. Lee Dasom. Apparently, the unfamiliar employee, who had been completely silent since the members had entered the room, wasn’t aware of that fact, gasping in shock at the blatantly disrespectful words. Meanwhile, Manager Hyung didn’t so much as flinch, and JYP appeared to be more annoyed than offended. He had grown used to the casual curses thrown his way. “What did those assholes do?”

Despite the rage clear in his voice, Chan’s trembling hand revealed his panic. The former CEO sighed, lowering his eyes to the table, but not before Changbin saw the pity in them. The rapper’s heart started pounding against his chest and he clenched his fists in his lap, repeating pleas in his head like a mantra.

Please don’t cut us off. Please don’t cut us off. Please— .

“Either you give up on the search for Felix, or the company will terminate your contract, and Stray Kids will disband.”

Fuck .

It was quiet for a moment as JYP’s words sunk in. Then, chaos erupted.

Chan and Jisung, being the more vocal members, immediately launched into furious tirades. Their leader was desperately trying to convince JYP to reconsider the selfish decision, and the young, hot-headed rapper was focused entirely on cursing the executives out in multiple languages.

Meanwhile, Hyunjin and Jeongin looked completely shell-shocked, their expressions slack with disbelief. Whatever they had expected the company to do, it hadn’t been this. Seungmin was torn between the two of them, speaking comforting words over shaky breaths. He was also struggling to process the shitty hand they had been dealt, yet his main concern were the boys on either side of him. Luckily, he managed to get their attention, ruffling their hair and whispering reassurances to distract them from the shouting match at the end of the table.

Minho was unnervingly quiet, sitting in the chair directly to Changbin’s left. He hadn’t spoken more than a word that entire morning, letting his actions do the talking for him. As soon as JYP had let the ball drop on their heads, the dancer reached over to grab Changbin’s hand. He unfurled the tightly curled fingers and threaded his own through them. It was a small gesture, but it was enough to keep Changbin from spiraling deep into his own thoughts. The rapper squeezed his hyung’s hand in gratitude.

Minho’s grip on him was like a lifeline for Changbin, allowing him to relax his tense shoulders and silence his anxious thoughts. Normally, he would celebrate the exceedingly rare break from that irritating little voice in his brain, but he was too preoccupied coming to terms with how easily the company executives chose to throw away all their hard work the past eight months—like it was nothing.

Jisung seemed to be having the same issue.

“What happened to ‘whatever it takes,’ huh?” The younger rapper was glaring daggers at JYP, leaning over the table menacingly. He had jumped from his seat as if to reach over and slap the former CEO himself, but Chan was holding him back with a hand on his chest. Though, Jisung’s outburst didn’t appear to concern JYP much. Instead, he just pursed his lips and shuffled his papers. “You made such a grand speech at the press conference, vowing to do whatever it takes to find Felix, yet here you are, forcing us to choose between Felix or our careers. What the fuck is wrong with you?”

Chan was trying his best to calm his dongsaeng, but Jisung was far too furious to listen. The boys had all been growing more and more frustrated with their company’s apathetic response to Felix’s kidnapping over the past few months. In statements made online and given to the press, JYPE claimed to be dedicating all of the resources at their disposal to finding their lost artist—which was a complete lie. The members hadn’t called them out on their bullshit because keeping the peace with the higher-ups was more important than exposing the truth. However, the resentment towards their company and the people who consistently made it difficult to continue the search had built up for long enough. It had finally reached a breaking point, and Jisung was only putting a voice to the thoughts that every single member had ignored since Felix first disappeared.

“We’re sick and tired of the non-stop shit you have forced us to deal with! For months, we have been working our asses off to raise enough money to fund the searches because you fuckers wouldn’t. The other artists under your label are offering more help—hell, artists from other labels—people who barely even know Felix—are giving more to this search than you ever have. Everyone at this damn company is too focused on the profits and losses to remember that someone’s life is on the line, here. I know that, to you, Felix is just another clueless idol to manipulate for money and publicity, but he’s a living, breathing person. He has a family that misses him more than you could imagine, and he makes millions of Stay around the world happier with just his smile. And here you are, asking us if being famous is more important than his life. Even you can guess what our answer is, asshole.”

Jisung took a few deep breaths in the silence that followed his rant, then slumped back into his seat. It was as if the fight had left his body all at once. Chan leaned over to plant a proud kiss to his dongsaeng’s hairline, and Changbin slipped his unoccupied hand over the back of Jisung’s neck. The younger rapper practically fell into Changbin, pressing his ear to his hyung’s chest as if his rapid heartbeat was the only thing in the world that could calm his racing mind.

Still standing at the table, Chan ignored JYP’s attempts at catching his attention and took his time studying the members seated beside him. They each met his eye, one by one, their panic and anguish clear on their faces. They were absolutely terrified. They didn’t want to lose their one shot at the fame and fortune that came with a successful idol career, but giving up on Felix had never even been an option to begin with. As long as he was missing, they wouldn’t stop searching for him.

Chan’s pained gaze hardened into a determined glare before finally turning back to JYP.

“Jisung’s approach was a bit … impolite,” Chan admitted. The unfamiliar employee scoffed loudly at the understatement, yet Chan ignored him and continued, “but he told the truth. This company has done nothing of significance to assist our search. We’ve accomplished everything ourselves, with the help of the Lee family and our fellow artists. If the executives truly want us to choose between finding Felix and our idol careers, I’m afraid they’re going to be very disappointed. Go ahead and terminate our contracts. Stray Kids will never be complete until Felix comes back.”

Chan waited for a response from any of the three men, but, when all he got was an approving nod from their Manager Hyung, he assumed that the meeting had concluded. The Aussie bowed deeply towards their manager in appreciation for everything that the man had done for them while they were at the company. He was one of the only employees that went out of his way to help in the search as well as support the boys in their dedication to it. Changbin had no doubt he would continue to join the effort even after they officially left the company.

Chan gestured for his members to stand, and they did. The seven boys began shuffling towards the door, heads hanging and hands intertwined. They were disappointed, of course, but not surprised. They might not achieve the success they had hoped for when they first debuted, but they had gotten something much better out of it: a family. As long as they stayed together, they would be okay.

Chan had just reached out to grab the doorknob when a voice made him freeze.

“Hold on just a moment,” JYP called after them. He sounded strained. “I might have a proposition for you.”

Jisung was the first to turn around, mouth open and ready to spit more insults. He never got the chance, though, because Chan spoke over him.

“I think we’ve heard quite enough, actually.”

His voice was cold, harsh. Some of the boys shared glances. Chan had only ever spoken like that when he was absolutely furious and never was it directed at them. JYP must’ve picked up on the Stray Kids leader’s rapidly decreasing patience because he rushed to explain himself.

“Listen, I haven’t cleared this with the executives, but I think I could convince them to reconsider.” The unfamiliar employee, who Changbin could only assume was an assistant to one of the higher-ups, spluttered in protest. JYP completely ignored him, watching intently as Chan weighed his options.

“Reconsider their decision?” The Aussie asked, raising a brow in disbelief.

JYP hesitated, then shook his head. “Not necessarily, but I can buy you more time—a month, maybe two. If you find anything that proves Felix is still alive within that time frame, the executives will have no choice but to let you keep searching. If they don’t, the public outcry will drive down any profits they might make. That’s the best I can do.”

Chan pursed his lips, still struggling to trust JYP and his sudden, suspicious urge to help them out. Changbin’s heart was pounding, but he trusted Chan to make the right decision. If he felt that JYP’s offer was too out of character and declined it, their contracts would be terminated effective immediately. They would have to find a new apartment, collect and move all their things, inform their families, and write a statement to Stay. It would be difficult to adjust, but they would be free to do whatever they want, including searching for Felix on a much larger scale. If he accepted JYP’s offer, they would have one to two extra months to find evidence that Felix was alive before their contracts ended. Frankly, both options sucked, and Changbin had no idea which one he preferred. Luckily, it wasn’t up to him to decide.

“Okay,” Chan said, breaking the terse silence that had fallen over the room. JYP leaned forward, expression eager. “You promise you can talk the higher-ups into giving us more time? Great, you go do that. If you’re successful, let us know and we’ll discuss it in detail. I’m not going to agree completely until that extra month or two is guaranteed. Got it?”

JYP nodded after a moment, and Changbin swore that every person in the room let out a collective sigh of relief. Manager Hyung looked exceedingly happy with the outcome of the meeting, while the nameless employee appeared more disgruntled. If he was the one who had to report back to the executives, Changbin could understand why. They definitely weren’t going to be very happy.

With a few more polite bows and halfhearted goodbyes, the members finally stepped out of the boardroom. They were mentally and emotionally exhausted from that rollercoaster of a meeting, with all its unnecessarily dramatic twists and turns. Changbin wanted nothing more than to collapse back on his bed and watch mind-numbing videos until it was dark outside. Chan, however, had other plans.

The Stray Kids leader took one look at his zombie-like members and sighed.

“I’m gonna regret this later, but let’s get food. I’m paying.”

It was as if the meeting never happened with how quickly the kids perked up. Of course, they began to fight over which restaurant to order from and which meals to get, but Minho ended that discussion before it could gain much traction.

“We could do a takeout buffet. Place orders at more than one restaurant.”

The effect of Minho’s proposal was immediate. The kids cheered loud enough to be heard throughout the entire damn building, their faces shining with the widest smiles Changbin had seen in a while. Minho laughed as he tried to quiet them down, and Hyunjin offered to keep track of all their requests, pulling up the notes app and typing so fast his fingers were a blur. The rest of the boys spoke over each other in an attempt to get their order written down first.

Changbin watched the familiar chaos unfold with a fond smile. Beside him, Chan rubbed at his face with his hands.

“I’ve never regretted something so fast before,” the Aussie groaned, his voice tinged with amusement. Changbin snorted in reply, and when Chan let his hands drop back to his sides, he had a dopey grin stretching from ear to ear. “My poor wallet.”

“I’ll pay next time, Hyung,” Changbin promised, having no intentions of fulfilling said promise. He patted Chan’s shoulder reassuringly as the Aussie pretended to cry over his sad, empty wallet.

An hour later, the members had successfully placed their numerous orders at multiple different restaurants and were currently awaiting their food’s arrival in the building lobby. It hadn’t been nearly as expensive as they all assumed it would be, but Minho and Changbin were both on high alert, ready to intercept the deliveries so their hyung wouldn’t have to pay for it all.

In the meantime, the boys settled in the cozy chairs and sofas in the lobby, far enough from the entrance that any nosy press wouldn’t catch them unaware should they show up. They discussed eating their meal back at the dorms, but that option had been discarded almost immediately. As much as they loved their quaint little dorm rooms, they felt a little closed off. The JYPE building was surrounded with large glass windows, giving the boys a perfect view of the cloudless blue sky and the busy streets of Seoul. Besides, they had a better chance of running into more of their fellow artists in the lobby.

In fact, Sungjin and Wonpil had stopped by for a quick chat a few minutes into their wait, and multiple trainees had greeted them since then, asking respectfully for any tips on navigating idol life. Changbin had let the younger members answer those questions, sharing exasperated glances with Chan and Minho when the kids gave blatantly hypocritical pieces of advice.

For the most part, though, the members were left alone, much to their relief. Other artists or trainees were always fun to talk to, but some of the staff could get a little intrusive with their questions. In an attempt to pass the time, the boys began playing games on their phones. For those who had forgotten to charge their devices the night before—Changbin and Jeongin—the classic childhood games were just as effective.

Changbin had just finished absolutely destroying Jeongin at rock, paper, scissors when hushed whispers reached his ears. He realized after a moment that most of the staff members around them were mumbling to each other, glancing back at the building’s front entrance every few seconds. He followed their gazes, eyes wide and a little panicked. Had a reporter snuck into the building without them knowing?

Fortunately, it was not the press that had caught everyone’s attention.

Instead, walking into the JYPE building, arms laden with an ungodly amount of plastic food containers, was Lee Taeyong.

Behind him, Johnny and Mark were collecting the rest of the deliveries, the arrival of which Changbin had failed to notice. The rapper spared a glance towards Chan, more than a little confused by the NCT members’ sudden appearance. It seemed Chan was just as bewildered, mouth gaping open as he struggled to find the right words. Luckily for them and their reputation, Minho hadn’t been completely struck dumb by their surprise guests, and he jumped to his feet to help lessen Taeyong’s burden. Almost as soon as Minho started apologizing for the copious amounts of food, Chan regained control of himself and leapt into action. Changbin and the rest of the kids were not far behind.

Together, Stray Kids and the three NCT members carried their takeout buffet from the lobby to the seating area outside the cafeteria. They were too concentrated on not dropping any of the food to speak, so as soon as everything was safely sitting on one of the larger tables, greetings were made.

“Taeyong hyung! What are you guys doing here?” Chan asked, chuckling in disbelief. He was confused, but not disappointed. Taeyong and his members rarely had any free time outside of their idol activities. For them to choose to spend it visiting Stray Kids was unexpected, yet entirely welcome.

The NCT leader smiled widely, something that had been few and far in between back when Johnny had first been attacked. Changbin was pleased to see how often he smiled nowadays.

“We were just passing by, trying to find a place to eat, and saw you guys sitting inside. We thought we could stop and chat for a minute.” Taeyong let his eyes roam over the numerous food containers on the table and chuckled. “You seem to be a little busy, though. We can come back—.”

“No no no,” Chan cut in, waving his hands as if to ward the suggestion away. “We got way too much food, as you can tell. Stay! Help us eat all this.”

Of course, the inevitable battle of stubborn, selfless leaders commenced with Taeyong refusing to intrude on their meal and Chan insisting that they would love to have company. They went back and forth for a minute or two—Johnny and Changbin sharing an awkward, bored glance with each other in the midst of it—then, finally, Taeyong relented.

“Fine! Fine,” he laughed, holding his hands up in surrender. “We’ll stay. But only because I can hear Mark’s stomach growling from all the way over here.”

The boy in question spluttered, caught off guard by his hyung’s subtle dig. It roused a hearty laugh from both Stray Kids and his fellow NCT members alike, breaking the weird atmosphere that usually hung over their initial interactions.

After Taeyong agreed to sit down and eat, it was as if there hadn’t been any debate to begin with. The NCT boys tucked into the food with just as much vigor as Stray Kids, managing light chat despite their stuffed cheeks. Changbin spoke mostly with Johnny, the older boy’s unwavering nonchalance catching him off guard a little. The rapper had gotten so used to the stress and frustration that plagued him daily that Johnny’s airy attitude was a welcome change of pace.

Mark appeared to get along well with the younger members, laughing together at an embarrassed Jisung when the boy got smacked in the face with an unruly noodle. Taeyong and Chan were listening very attentively to Minho tell a story at the other end of the table, expressions displaying amusement and mortification, respectively.

The lighthearted mood continued until long after their bellies were fully stuffed. The takeout containers had been picked clean, no remnants of the feast that had once been splayed out before them. Their individual conversations had merged into one, and now all the young idols were watching Johnny reenact the time he and Yuta had watched Taeil choke on an ice cube.

By the end of it, Johnny was struggling to speak through his laughter, and the others weren’t faring much better. Changbin had tears in his eyes.

“Yeah, Taeil hyung will never be able to live that down,” the Chicago native finished, falling back into his chair and heaving large breaths as he tried to calm down. The cheek-splitting grin on his face was mirrored by the rest of the boys.

“He avoids iced drinks because of you two,” Taeyong added. He shook his head in faux disappointment, but Johnny just shrugged it off. Changbin had found it difficult to imagine a group even more chaotic than his own until he met NCT. It would make sense that having twenty one individually hectic boys in one band would lead to pandemonium, but he hadn’t realized just how wild they could actually get.

Luckily, the comfortable silence that settled after Johnny’s story allowed them all to catch their breath. Chan took the opportunity to start cleaning up some of the lunch mess, and Taeyong was quick to follow his lead—much to the Stray Kids leader’s chagrin. Eventually, all the boys were helping out, and soon, the containers had been disposed of and the table was cleared.

Changbin sunk back into his seat, the food in his stomach suddenly making him a little sleepy.

Taeyong pulled his chair out, as if meaning to sit down, then paused. He studied the building around them, a curious look on his face.

“If you don’t mind me asking,” he began, letting his eyes fall onto Chan. “Why are you guys still here? Shouldn’t you be back at the dorms by now?”

It was a valid question. The members of Stray Kids hardly ever left the comfort of their home nowadays, far too busy organizing fundraisers and events for the search parties. They had been keeping in contact with NCT, Seventeen, and the Lee family via texts or calls. JYP usually had his staff email the boys rather than make the effort to travel back and forth. Aside from buying groceries and the occasional run to the department store for some random item, there was no need to step outside their dorms.

Changbin knew none of them would ever admit it, but deep down, they all still held onto the smallest shred of hope that Felix would somehow find his way back, and they wanted to be there to welcome him home if he did.

So, when Taeyong asked the question, he obviously didn’t mean any harm. He was confused, and judging by their expressions, so were Johnny and Mark. It was only when they noticed the grins drop from the Stray Kids members’ faces that they realized their probing had not been as innocent as they had meant it to be, instead serving to remind the boys of the unfair predicament they were now in.

Chan’s answering smile was bitter. “We had a meeting with JYP today. It was very last-minute, so we hadn’t planned ahead for lunch and takeout was the next best thing.”

Taeyong glanced to the Aussie’s left, where Jeongin was hugging his knees to his chest, eyes downcast.

“That doesn’t sound good,” he said slowly, quietly. “What did JYP want to talk to you about?”

A terse silence settled over the room, and Changbin felt the anger reignite in his chest. For a couple of blissful hours, he had been able to forget about the shitshow of a meeting that had taken place only a couple hours earlier, but now it was the only thing on his mind. Chan hesitated with his reply.

“He gave us an ultimatum. If we don’t find evidence that Felix is still alive within a month or two, then our contracts will be terminated and Stray Kids will disband.”

Chan’s admission seemed to suck the life out of the room. The members retreated into themselves, horrible reality washing over them. Changbin wanted to reach out and comfort them, but he was more concerned with the intense buzz forming at the back of his brain as his own denial gave way to the true gravity of the situation. Across the table, Mark’s face went slack with shock, and Johnny cursed under his breath.

Changbin was struggling to keep his focus on the conversation, but even he could pinpoint the exact moment Taeyong’s expression of disbelief shifted into one of barely concealed rage.

“Are you joking? What the fuck—Why would they do that?” He seethed, throwing his hands in the air as he fumbled over his words. “Are they fucking stupid? Why did they—You know what? I probably don’t want to know.”

Chan chuckled sadly, not at all surprised by the NCT leader’s outburst. Ever since Johnny’s attempted kidnapping, Taeyong and his group had become one of the search’s biggest supporters. They publicized their participation often in an attempt to reach more extensive audiences. They spoke about it candidly and took immediate action against any rumors that claimed they were being coerced into helping out by their company. It was obvious that Johnny’s attack had left a lasting impression on NCT, motivating them to put all of their effort into helping Stray Kids find their missing brother. They were just as involved in the situation and just as pissed at the uncooperative companies.

Fortunately, Taeyong’s fierce rush of anger was short-lived, and he slumped back into his chair as the energy left his body. He took a long, deep breath and cradled his head in his hands for a moment. The members around the table were perfectly quiet, allowing the NCT leader to process the awful news that they themselves still struggled to accept. Once he had regained his bearings, he met Chan’s despondent gaze. His voice was scratchy from the yelling and soft with despair on behalf of a group of boys he still hardly knew.

“What are you going to do now?”

Chan’s matter of fact response caught him off guard.

“Right now? We’re going to go home and try to relax a little. The extra time isn’t guaranteed, so we aren’t going to stress about it until it is. As for what we’ll do if Stray Kids disbands …” The Aussie shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. We’ll get a shitty apartment, find jobs, sign onto a new agency—whatever we need to do to stay together and keep the search going. JYP terminating our contracts is hardly the worst thing that’s ever happened to us.”

Changbin once again had to question whether his leader was a mind reader or just incredibly perceptive. The man always said exactly what his members needed to hear at the exact moment that they needed to hear it, and this time was no different. Changbin saw the other boys perk up out of the corner of his eye, and his own chest swelled with determination. The executives at JYPE may be threatening their livelihood and their careers, but they would never truly be able to control Stray Kids.

Across the table, Taeyong was staring at Chan with a strange glint in his eye.

“You guys truly are something,” he said, the corners of his lips lifting ever so slightly.

Chan ran a hand through his hair and snorted. “I hope you mean that in a good way.”

Taeyong didn’t reply, but his fond grin spoke for him.

Chan laughed it off, cheeks dusted pink from Taeyong’s compliment, and Changbin made a mental note to invite the NCT members out for food again. Chan was always very critical of himself. They all were, but he had a knack for focusing on his weaknesses instead of his many many strengths. The boys tried to reassure him that he was a better leader, friend, brother, and person than they deserved as often as possible, yet it seemed like none of their words really registered with him.

However, that wasn’t the truth for Taeyong.

It made sense, considering Taeyong was a highly skilled senior idol with years of experience on them. He had led NCT to significant success and fame in the industry, so it wasn’t shocking that his praise held more weight. Changbin couldn’t find it in himself to be offended. If locking Chan and Taeyong in a room together was the only way for his hyung to finally understand that he was worthy of their admiration, then so be it.

Unfortunately, that was when their unexpected lunch date with NCT came to an end.

Taeyong’s phone pinged from his pocket, and a quick glance at the screen had his smile shifting into an exasperated sigh.

“I’m afraid we have to head back. One of my younger members mixed his coffee with an energy drink and chugged it. I don’t want to leave Doyoung to deal with that.”

Mark winced as Johnny stood up and stretched.

“It was Jaemin, wasn’t it?” he asked. Taeyong shot him a blank look.

“Who else would it be?”

After their chairs were all pushed in and the table looked as clean as it had been when they first arrived, the members of NCT and Stray Kids made their way back towards the front entrance. They checked to make sure the coast was clear of reporters before saying their goodbyes.

“Thank you for sharing your meal,” Taeyong said, bowing politely towards the boys. He turned to Chan with a bright smile. “You’ll have to let me know which place you ordered from. I still can’t believe all that food only cost 41,000 won.”

The Aussie chuckled. “I’ll be sure to text you about it later.”

“You better! I have too many mouths to feed and not enough money.” Taeyong jerked his chin over his shoulder where Mark was giving Seungmin a fist bump and Johnny had stolen Changbin’s phone to add his number. The younger of the two squawked, insulted by the insinuation, but Johnny just scoffed.

“Yongie spent more on your guys’ food today than he has all month on us,” the Chicago native muttered to Changbin, finally handing his phone back. Changbin frowned and opened his mouth to reply, but Taeyong was suddenly in between them, ushering Johnny away from the rapper and towards the door. He shouted one last goodbye, with a promise to text Chan later that night, then dragged Mark and Johnny out of the building and out of sight.

The members of Stray Kids waved them off, standing near the front entrance a few minutes longer. Without their fellow idols to distract them, the combination of stuffed bellies and warm summer air hit them with a wave of drowsiness. Jeongin yawned wide, setting off a chain reaction of yawning through all seven boys. Chan chuckled, trying to cover his open mouth with a hand.

“We should go home and sleep the rest of the day.”

Despite the fact that it was only three in the afternoon, the members agreed hastily and began roaming the lobby, checking to make sure they hadn’t forgotten anything. Changbin didn’t join them, instead stepping up beside Chan and nudging the Aussie to get his attention.

“Hyung, did you pay for the food?” he asked. Johnny’s comment from earlier had gotten thin thinking, and he realized far too late that neither he or Minho had intercepted the food when it had arrived.

“Of course I did—.” The Stray Kids leader stopped mid-sentence, smile shifting into a confused frown. When he eventually pieced it all together, he poked his tongue into his cheek and huffed a disbelieving laugh. The rapper rolled his eyes, knowing exactly what was going through Chan’s mind.

“That slimy bastard,” the Aussie hissed through his wide grin, already pulling his phone out to send Taeyong a very strongly worded text about paying for their food behind his back. Changbin sighed, but he would be lying if he said he wasn’t amused by the entire exchange. Taeyong and Chan were so similar it was scary sometimes.

More importantly, though, Changbin recognized that expression on Chan’s face. It was the same one that appeared each time Chan had first met all of the other members. Changbin had nicknamed it the ‘Welcome to Stray Kids’ look, but maybe ‘Welcome to Our Family’ was more fitting. Chan had chosen each of the members individually, creating a talented idol group that impressed JYP so thoroughly he decided to let them debut. They went on to form bonds stronger than anything Changbin had ever experienced in his life, and now they saw each other as family.

Maybe Taeyong, Johnny, and Mark were still just friends—and the rest of their members were still just acquaintances—but that wouldn’t stop Chan. In fact, it was only a matter of time before he befriended every single one of them, accepting them into their weird little family of eight before they even realized what was happening. Chan had an odd way of adopting random strangers into his life, but he somehow always chose the right people at the right time.

And so, even if JYPE cancels their contracts and Stray Kids disbands, Changbin wasn’t too worried about it. He had faith in his leader and in his brothers. He knew they wouldn't give up the search until Felix was safe in their arms. He also knew they wouldn’t let anything break them apart, and if their little family got twenty or so members bigger, then so be it. The more the merrier, in his humble opinion.

Chapter Text

Felix heard a distinct pop as the pressure in his spine released. He groaned and slumped onto the floor, wings bending at an uncomfortable angle. Long strands of dark brown hair with faded orange ends fell across his face, and he gave a halfhearted attempt at blowing them away.

“You’re so dramatic,” Kyuho commented with a chuckle. Felix turned his head to the side to poke out his tongue, and the eagle hybrid rolled his eyes.

“I slept weird last night,” the Aussie defended himself. “And you didn’t go easy on me today, so it’s basically your fault.”

Kyuho shook his head from where he sat on his cell floor, legs spread out. He was doing some basic stretches, like he always did after flight practice. He had tried to get Felix to join him, but the boy felt so sore he could barely move. For that reason, he had made the executive decision to lay on the cold concrete floor and stay there.

“Aw, Kyu. You could’ve given the kid a bit of a break. Why so harsh, man ?” Rose piped up. She was relaxing in her bed, back against the wall, while she re-braided her unruly red hair. It had looked very intricate and pretty that morning, but the vigorous training session had pulled most of it out of the tie.

Kyuho grunted as he pushed his hamstrings to the limit. “He’s lying to you, Rosie. All we did today was play tag.”

“I’m surprised the Undead didn’t shock you out of the sky,” the leopard hybrid giggled, using her fingers to comb out a knot. Her fuzzy, round ears twitched as a stray strand tickled them.

Felix snorted, still splayed out on the ground. At some point in the past eight months, the Aussie had told his friends how the nurses and staff at the facility reminded him of mindless, dumb zombies. They had laughed about it then, but it later became one of the more common nicknames they used. It still brought a little smile to his face whenever he heard it.

“I think they would have if Hess hadn’t told them explicitly not to.” Felix let his eyes slide shut, wiggling his feet back and forth out of pure boredom. Rose hummed in agreement.

Weirdly enough, Hess still hadn’t dropped the unconvincing “good guy” act yet. He made his employees treat Felix, Rose, and Kyuho like actual human beings now, and he always tried to keep his tone soft and polite when speaking to them as if he didn’t view them as nothing more than expendable test subjects. Felix refused to hold back on the attitude that shot out every time he opened his mouth, but the Doc was getting better at ignoring it, unfortunately. He was also extremely careful not to hurt the former idol whenever he inspected the healing wound on his arm, often pretending as if he hadn’t put it there himself.

Felix knew he should be grateful that he had somehow gotten on the Doc’s good side, but all it did was heighten his anxiety. He was afraid that Hess would expect something from Felix in return for his “kindness,” or that he was just trying to gain the former idol’s trust before quite literally stabbing him in the back. There was no way of telling what, exactly, the Doc was up to, but it was obvious that his intentions were not as innocent as they appeared to be.

Despite his suspicions, Felix had to admit that Hess’s dumb little act had one major upside: no more electric shock training.

The Doc had put a halt to his training sessions with Felix about a week ago, and the Aussie had never felt more relieved. Being trapped in a room alone with Hess for a few hours was awful, but being forced to shock other prisoners was worse. His fellow victims probably viewed him as a traitor because of it—just one of Hess’s many gullible little pawns—and knowing that he was the one causing them pain left a dark feeling of guilt and disgust in his heart. In his opinion, the fact that he hadn’t done everything in his power to resist Hess’s orders made him no better than the crazy mad scientist himself.

Now though, he didn’t have to worry about it anymore. He still went out to train with Kyuho every morning, which allowed him to properly stretch his wings and feel the heat of the sun on his skin. Unfortunately, Hess always visited him in his cell to check on his arm every evening, but the man hardly ever stuck around longer than five minutes before he left them alone the rest of the night.

Overall, Felix’s daily routine had settled into a steady rhythm of monotonous tasks that he found himself growing comfortable with. He was aware that could change at any moment, and he would still give life and limb to escape Hess’s clutches and return to his family, but, for the time being, he was content.

Suddenly, the quiet chatter of prisoners all down the hallway came to an abrupt halt. Felix opened his eyes, meeting the annoyed expressions of Rose and Kyuho across the aisle. Neither of them paused in their respective activities, but it was obvious they weren’t entirely focused on them anymore. Their bodies grew stiff with tension, and Felix appreciated the concern they never failed to show on his behalf.

Fast, heavy footsteps echoed throughout the hallway, growing louder as they approached Felix’s cell. Eventually, Dr. Hess and Minhee came into view with their clipboards and fake smiles. Only this time, Hess’s excited grin looked a little too realistic.

“Felix, my boy!” he greeted, pearly whites nearly blinding the former idol. If he didn’t hate the guy, Felix might’ve asked him what whitening strip he used. “How are you feeling today?”

“Homicidal.”

“That’s good. How did flight training go?”

“I broke all my bones.”

“Interesting. And how has your arm been healing?”

“I don’t know. I cut it off.”

“Good, good.” The Doc’s eyes never left his clipboard as he scribbled random shit in Felix’s file, too distracted by his notes to actually pay attention to the Aussie’s replies. He nodded as he talked, and once he was finished writing, he practically threw the clipboard into Minhee’s hands. She just barely caught it.

“Alright, you know the drill,” Hess said, stepping up to the speaker beside the metal bars of Felix’s cell and pressing the big button below it. “Dr. Derek Hess, requesting access to Stall B-8.”

Almost immediately, the lock on the cell door unlatched, and a crackly voice came from the speaker.

“Access to Stall B-8 granted.”

As Hess pulled the door open wide enough to enter the cell, Felix heaved himself to his feet. He didn’t bother brushing any of the dust off, but there was an ache in his wings that had formed from being bent underneath his body, so he stretched them out a little. The Doc waited until he had tucked them back behind him to approach.

Felix sighed, but he didn’t resist when the mad scientist held out a hand, plopping his injured arm in the calloused palm. Hess smiled in gratitude—Felix responded with an exasperated glare—and began inspecting the wound.

The chunk of skin the Doc had removed was initially almost two centimeters deep, five centimeters wide, and seven centimeters long. Felix had been able to see his muscles move whenever he flexed his arm, the sight nearly causing him to throw up. Hess eventually had it wrapped to keep it from getting infected, so the only time the former idol ever saw under the bandages had been during the daily check-ups. Now though, enough time had passed to where the skin had completely covered the muscle underneath, and Hess took the wrapping off because infection wasn’t much of a concern anymore. However, there was still a considerable indent left in Felix’s arm, and the Doc insisted on keeping records of the entire healing process, from the beginning to the very end.

And so, Hess did what he did every day and took his time examining every little crevice of the wound, turning Felix’s arm back and forth to see it at different angles. After a minute or two, the Doc was satisfied with his observations and released his grip. He grinned widely at the Aussie.

“Your body is regenerating cells at quite a spectacular rate. When someone loses such a large portion of skin, they usually require a skin graft. You, however, can regenerate that skin without medical intervention.” Minhee, sensing that her boss was ranting about the results, whipped a pen out of nowhere and started taking notes in the file. “Not only that, but the replacement skin includes fully functioning sweat glands, hair follicles, and possibly cartilage. Plus, there are no signs of cancer which was a concern due to the increased cell division taking place.”

“Yay,” Felix deadpanned.

“This is revolutionary, Felix. This research can help develop more effective treatment for traumatic injuries. Further exploration into other species may even yield cures for fatal diseases such as cancer!” the Doc breathed, his eyes sparkling. “We’re doing amazing things here, Felix. You are amazing.”

The Aussie blinked, unaffected by his captor’s passionate speech.

“Bird wings and electrical shocks are going to cure cancer?” he asked sarcastically. Hess’s smile dimmed, hesitating with his reply.

“Well—No, not necessarily. I’ll admit that I’ve taken some … liberties in my research.” Felix rolled his eyes. That was the understatement of the century. “I believed that I could create something similar to a … well, a supersoldier?”

Felix’s face was perfectly blank, but furious incredulity had him spitting out his next words.

“Like Captain America?”

Hess chuckled, appearing shameful for the first time since Felix had met him. It was an emotion that the Aussie didn’t know he was capable of expressing—or even feeling.

“It sounds silly now, I know, but I was hoping to attract sponsors from multiple different countries to fund my research, and the only thing every wealthy, modern nation has in common is their desire to have the most powerful military presence on Earth.” The man had the audacity to shrug , as if he didn’t just admit to ruining hundreds of peoples’ lives, forcibly taking them from their loved ones and turning them into unwilling lab rats, for money . “Fortunately, I have since abandoned the ‘supersoldier’ concept.”

When Felix didn’t respond—still too shocked to form proper words—Hess pursed his lips and ducked out of the cell. He latched the door shut and retrieved his clipboard, double-checking Minhee’s notes.

“Anyway, I believe that should be all I need from you,” the Doc said, clearing his throat. He glanced down at his watch and smiled. “I must get going. I have many more patients to visit before I complete my rounds for the day.”

Felix still didn’t speak. He had finally processed Hess’s admission, and now his heart was pounding with vicious anger. His nails were digging into his palms, and his jaw was clamped shut. If the former idol opened his mouth, he knew he wouldn’t be able to control what came out. For both his and his friends’ sakes, he swallowed his venomous words. 

When Hess realized he wouldn’t get a response, he chuckled.

“Alright, I’ll leave you be. Make sure to eat well tonight, and get plenty of rest. You, my boy, have a big day ahead of you tomorrow.” The Doc’s eyes softened into what looked like fondness, and Felix felt nauseous. “Hwayoung is going to love you.”

And with that, Hess and Minhee disappeared from view, their footsteps receding back down the long hallway until the metallic clang of the large metal double doors slamming shut signaled their exit.

It took a moment or two for the prisoners to resume their hushed conversations. It took even longer for Felix to realize that, at some point, he had sat back down on the floor, and Rose was trying to get his attention.

“Goose? Hey, Goose—Felix, you okay?”

The Aussie swallowed the lump in his throat. His mind was racing, anxious thoughts jumbled and confused, but he managed to croak a word.

“Yeah.”

Rose didn’t look convinced, but luckily she didn’t push it. Kyuho had sat closer to the bars of his cell, concerned, pale yellow eyes watching Felix’s every move. He was quiet, which the Aussie was grateful for. He was still trying to get his thoughts in order.

“What the Hell did that mean?” He asked, successfully shifting the attention off of himself and back on the crazy Dr. Hess. “‘You have a big day tomorrow.’ Is that his way of saying I’m being sold to the highest bidder? What the the fuck ?”

“Don’t even joke about that,” Rose muttered—but not in an unfriendly way. “I don’t know what he meant. Derek isn’t usually so cryptic. Normally, he loves to tell us exactly what he’s planning to do to us, the fucking psychopath.”

Kyuho was chewing on his lip, eyes narrowed as he contemplated the Doc’s warning. “He’s definitely acting differently. I haven’t seen him this excited about something since you first showed up. And he mentioned a name … Hwayoon? Hwayoung? Something along those lines.” The eagle hybrid ran a hand through his long black hair. “I’ve never heard of this person before.”

“Maybe the whole ‘being sold’ thing wasn’t far off,” Felix mumbled, grimacing at the thought. Hess may have just gone on a rant about how selling his research was a dumb idea, but he might be more open to it if the buyer wasn’t from the military of a powerful nation. If it was another scientist, interested in expanding on the experiments the Doc had already done … 

“That might be true,” said a slightly familiar voice out of the blue. Felix whipped his head to his right, staring at the concrete wall. The person behind it continued. “Dr. Hussie already has someone to replace you. You’re probably not as important to him anymore.”

Felix frowned at the wall, extremely confused by the unexpected interruption. Rose was even more so, trying her hardest to see further down the hallway with a craned neck, but her field of view was limited. The concrete walls blocked anything past the middle of Felix’s cell from her sight.

Kyuho was the only one unaffected by the unknown person. His cell was positioned right across from the divide between Felix and their uninvited conversationalist, so he could see them clearly.

“What do you mean he has a replacement? Hess grabbed another person after Felix?” Kyuho’s frown deepened as he stared the new person down.

“Yeah. It’s a girl; came in a few months ago, sometime January. She’s in Block C which is why we’ve never seen her. I only know about it because Junghoon is a few cells down from her. He says they only ever take her out for procedures and check-ups.” The voice wasn’t super deep, but it sounded like it belonged to a man. He talked like he was almost bored, as if he wasn't discussing the life of another innocent person going down the drain. The only reason Felix recognized it was because he often heard the guy speaking to other prisoners through the concrete wall in between them.

“ Procedures ? Plural?” The Aussie asked, incredulous. “As in, more than one?”

“Yep,” the voice replied. “Junghoon says she’s had three of them—just like you. She hasn’t died yet, so she’s in the running to become your replacement.”

Felix released a shaky breath.

All this time, he had thought he was the only one. He thought Hess had been too busy focusing on him to attack anyone else—to subject them to the hours and hours of torture he had experienced on that metal exam table. Instead, he had been none the wiser as some poor girl went through the exact same thing he did, but without anyone to lean on once the physical pain ebbed away and all that remained was trauma.

“Do you know what he did to her? What DNA he gave her?” Kyuho was still asking questions, probing further in order to understand Hess’s motivations, but Felix didn’t want to know any more. He just wanted to curl up in his bed, close his eyes, and sleep. He didn’t want to hear about the girl and her endless, lonesome pain. He definitely didn’t want to deal with the stress that would come with the rising morning sun, a day full of uncertainty and anxiety. He didn’t want any of that, but Kyuho wasn’t a mind reader, so he kept pushing.

“No idea,” the unknown prisoner admitted. “According to Junghoon, she doesn’t have any visible animal parts. She’s held in the cell at the end of the hall, away from everyone else so no one can talk to her. Hess quietly takes her away, brings her back, and the process repeats. He did say she was young—too young to be in a place like this.”

It was the first time the faceless voice let any emotion bleed into his words, his tone turning solemn.

“How old?” Kyuho said after a moment. He sounded pained. Felix didn’t blame him. Rose even turned her back to her cell door, trying to block out the hesitant answer.

“He could be wrong, but Junghoon thought … ten, maybe twelve years old?”

“Fucking Christ .”

Kyuho practically leapt to his feet, sliding a hand down his face and pacing the length of his cell. He looked absolutely furious . Rose had curled in on herself, hugging her knees to her chest and hiding her face from view. Felix wanted to comfort them in some way, but he didn’t know how, and he wasn’t exactly mentally sound enough to do so. His mind was alight with a disorienting buzzing at the base of his skull. He could barely hear the words being said and struggled even more to actually process them. If he tried to speak, he was pretty sure his words would be slurred.

“A child , Seojin. That’s a fucking child ! Why would Hess take a kid?!” Kyuho was ranting while he paced, pausing every now and then to shoot wild-eyed glares into the cell beside Felix’s. His hair was sticking up in multiple places from how many times he ran a hand through it.

“I don’t know,” the voice—Seojin—said sadly. He sighed and Felix could see his arm jutting out through the openings on the metal bars of his door. He had little scales running up the length of it. “I probably shouldn’t have even told you guys this, but it’s too late now. Whatever Dr. Hess mentioned about tomorrow—the ‘big day’ or whatever—it probably has to do with the girl. Felix-ssi, was it? Maybe you can talk to her then, do your best to help out. Other than that, our hands are tied. We can’t do any more for her than we can do for ourselves.”

After a terse moment of silence, Kyuho stopped pacing and took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and released the air in his lungs. Then, he slumped back down onto the floor, resting his head against the wall between him and Rose.

“I’m glad you did tell us,” he reassured, voice cracking with the emotion he couldn’t quite hide. “Thanks, Seojin.”

The man in question hummed in acknowledgement, then went quiet.

Felix felt eyes on him. He knew Kyuho was watching him carefully, trying to decide whether he should say something or wait for Felix to get his thoughts in order. Fortunately, he left the Aussie alone, opting instead to try to comfort an unresponsive Rose through the wall.

Frankly, Felix didn’t care what the eagle hybrid did because either way, he wouldn’t have been able to respond. The buzzing was so much louder now, and his fears were parading around within his mind, overpowering any common or logical sense. Felix was just sitting in the middle of his cell, legs numb, eyes unfocused, and hands trembling.

One of the worst things bouncing around in his skull was the heart-stopping thought that that little girl was at the facility because of him.

Maybe he was too aggressive with Hess, and the man decided to grab someone who wouldn’t put up as much of a fight. Maybe he hadn’t progressed quick enough for Doc's liking, and the little girl truly was his replacement. Or maybe the girl was taken as a fucked up manipulation tactic. What if Felix knew the girl, and Hess was using her against him? What if she was someone he loved …?

Instantly, panic coursed through his body and he sat ram-rod straight.

The only girl he knew of that could possibly fit the description Seojin gave … was Emma. His little sister. His young, innocent, beautiful little sister.

The thought struck him like a bullet, and his entire body felt weak with debilitating fear. Distantly, a soft voice tried to remind him that Emma was likely too old to be the little girl, but Felix’s own hysteria blocked it out. His breaths were quick, stuttery. His eyes shot back and forth, searching desperately for something. He didn’t know what. His hands shook so violently that he couldn’t close his fingers around the scratchy cloth of his shirt.

People were yelling at him, people he should recognize, but everything was a blur through the tears. It felt like the concrete walls were closing in on him, crushing him and restricting his movement. Huge, hulking figures stood in front of him, shouting with their distorted voices.

It was all too much—way too much to handle. His panicked mind warned him that he needed to hide, he needed to escape the yelling and the crushing and the black dots covering his vision. He needed to leave, to be safe, to be alone . He just wanted to be alone.

Suddenly, the voices quieted down.

The tall figures faded away, melting into the background. The walls weren’t closing in anymore, they weren’t even there. All that surrounded Felix was peaceful silence, warmth, and comforting darkness.

The Aussie was finally able to focus on his breathing, inhaling enough oxygen to push away those black dots and the weakness in his limbs. His chest heaved as he gasped for air at first, but after a while, he settled into a pattern of deep, slow, controlled breaths. His mind was still buzzing, but it was quieter. His anxiety and fear hadn’t disappeared, but it was no longer consuming him. He felt weirdly safe where he was, with his eyes closed tight, so he took his time trying to calm his racing heart.

Eventually, once he had regained control over himself, Felix opened his eyes.

He had been expecting to be met with the terrified, concerned faces of Rose and Kyuho. Instead, something large was blocking his view. It was warm and soft and very tall. It took him an embarrassingly long time to realize that they were his wings.

At some point during his … freak out, Felix must’ve instinctively folded his wings around him, cocooning him in a fluffy Fortress of Solitude. When everything had become too much, the massive appendages hid him from the rest of the world. The former idol tightened the wings around him one last time, as if it were a reassuring hug, before taking another deep breath and folding them out of the way.

Rose and Kyuho were indeed watching him, twin expressions of poorly concealed worry on their faces. Kyuho opened his mouth to say something, then closed it a moment later. They both appeared to be lost for words—or at least unsure of what they could say to reassure him. Felix found that he couldn’t bring himself to meet their eyes, but he managed a small, embarrassed smile.

“Sorry,” he apologized, voice cracking. “Kinda lost my head there.”

Kyuho’s frown deepened as his concern only grew, though Rose just waved her hand in dismissal.

“It happens to the best of us.” She settled her kind gaze on the Aussie’s face, her next words cautious. “Do you want to talk about it at all?”

When Felix took too long to respond, she continued.

“I know it may seem like there’s way too much going on right now, and it’s perfectly okay to be overwhelmed by it all. Personally, I’ve found that a lovely, angry rant or two can help ease a bit of that burden off your shoulders, but I won’t force you. It’s your choice, Goose.”

Felix wanted to cry. He knew that Rose was right, that talking about all the shit piling up on him and whirling around in his brain would likely make him feel better, but if he opened his mouth, he would break down. There was no doubt about it. And it wouldn’t necessarily be a bad thing if he wasn’t separated from his only friends in this damned facility by thick metal bars. A good, long cry always helped him relax when all the stresses of idol life eventually caught up to him, but usually one of his members was there to wrap their arms around him instead of letting him sob silently into a pillow. The warmth of their hugs was enough to keep him grounded, to keep him from being cast into his fears and frustration and self-hate.

Rose and Kyuho were not his members, but they were incredibly kind. They had gotten him through some of the worst experiences of his life, and, even though they had only known each other less than a year, their shared time together would forever connect them. Their friendship was as permanent and sturdy as the cement walls surrounding them. Felix could never fully express just how grateful he was to have met them, and he would not hesitate to sacrifice his own life to save them.

But they were not his members. And because of that, they could not help.

Felix shook his head, politely declining Rose’s offer, and lowered his eyes. He remained quiet, even as Rose and Kyuho made a few more half hearted attempts to start a conversation. They were obviously trying to distract him from his buzzing thoughts, but Felix just didn’t have the energy. Eventually, they gave up, and silence filled the air between them.

Even when the nurses appeared, delivering the same bland dinner they always did, no one spoke. Felix choked down what he could, which wasn’t much, and handed the plastic tray back through the bars for Hess’s emotionless employees to collect.

The nurses left a few minutes later. Rose and Kyuho shuffled around their cells, preparing their beds for sleep and completing their nightly routines. Felix let his body move on autopilot as he brushed his teeth and washed his face with the supplies the nurses had dropped off during dinner. He didn’t allow himself to look at his face in the mirror, knowing that he would be met with deep eyebags and hopeless, terrified eyes.

Some of the employees returned to collect the toiletries like they did every night—to prevent the prisoners from sharpening the toothbrushes into shivs—and Felix slid under the covers on his bed. An hour later, the lights flickered for a moment, then shut off completely, encompassing them all in darkness.

The air felt strange without the chattering of the other prisoners. Aside from the occasional rustling of someone adjusting their position during sleep and the constant low hum of the air conditioning, it was eerily silent. Felix didn’t really notice, though, his own mind alight with one fear after another.

He had since tried to convince himself that it didn’t make any logical sense for Hess to kidnap Emma only to hide it from him. The man was far too sadistic to refrain from using his own sister against him, for any reason. Besides, the little girl was too young to be Emma, if Seojin’s description of her was at all accurate. Everything pointed towards the conclusion that Hess’s newest prisoner was not his sister, yet Felix couldn’t stop imagining Emma strapped to that metal table with purple fluid flowing through her veins, screaming for the pain to stop.

The Aussie was so consumed with worry for his sister that he barely spared a second thought to his own situation. Of course, he was afraid of what tomorrow would bring, with Hess’s cheerful warning and the unfamiliar name he had mentioned. He wasn’t sure if he actually believed Hess would sell him after everything that’s happened so far, and the other options weren’t any better, but he didn’t really care.

He had absolutely no control anymore. Hess was pulling all the strings—had been all along—and he had finally come to terms with it. He may very well die tomorrow at the hands of the man who had tortured him for months, but, shockingly, he couldn’t muster up enough energy to be afraid. He knew his lack of emotion should be concerning, and maybe Rose and Kyuho were currently losing their minds over it on their side of the aisle, yet he couldn't find it within himself to care.

He could have died many times over throughout his eight month stay at the facility. Instead, he had lived and gained the ability to soar through the air on open wings. Rose and Kyuho took care of him, making sure he never lost that spark of resistance no matter what the Doc did to him. He didn’t enjoy his time with Dr. Hess, but, frankly, it could have been worse.

If he died tomorrow, it would be okay.

He just wished he could see his members one last time before he did.

Chapter Text

Changbin watched the buildings pass by with mild interest and droopy eyes. Chan was careful as he drove the SUV he had “borrowed” from the company along the winding roads, but every time he hit even the smallest of bumps, the window under Changbin’s forehead knocked against his skull. That, plus the heavy weight of a fast asleep Seungmin splayed over his shoulder, prevented the rapper from getting some much needed rest before they arrived at the precinct.

Earlier that morning, there had been no set plans for the day. Each of the boys took their sweet time crawling out of bed, and some of them barely made it into the kitchen before passing out at the table. Minho had been kind enough to throw together a quick breakfast, so they had something to eat. Changbin had been contemplating whether he would be able to sneak back under his covers for a few more minutes without Chan noticing, but he shouldn’t have been worried.

The Stray Kids leader was far too distracted by the text that had just popped onto his screen—from JYP himself. Apparently, the former CEO had been able to secure a meeting with the executives while the members were all still asleep. It had gone well, and JYP was texting Chan to inform him that they now had an extra one and a half months to find evidence that Felix was alive before Stray Kids disbanded.

That one text turned their slow morning at the dorms into pure chaos.

Chan wanted to make the most of their extra time and had a very last-minute idea to visit the police precinct and confront the detectives that very same day. He shoved the kids back into their rooms to get dressed without a proper explanation, leaving them all extremely confused. Changbin’s mind was too sleepy to process Chan’s unusual behavior as he scrambled to find clean clothes. Meanwhile, a cranky Hyunjin and Jisung were close to blows fighting over a hoodie they both wanted to wear. Seungmin flew down the hallway, cursing as he just barely managed to jump over the crouched form of Minho who was trying to rethread the laces in his shoes. Jeongin had claimed the bathroom and was currently trying to fit his entire head under the faucet to tame his bedhead with water. Even Chan looked panicked, texting someone with one hand and brushing his teeth at the kitchen sink with the other.

Eventually, the members were able to make themselves presentable enough to leave the dorms. Chan disappeared to find (steal) a company SUV for their impromptu trip while Minho and Changbin gathered the kids in the lobby of the dorm building. With no reporters hanging around outside, they all clambered into the car with no issue and took off down the road before the clock struck 10:00am.

Luckily, Changbin had remembered to grab his earbuds, so the half hour long drive wasn’t painfully boring. Of course, he would much rather take a nap than listen to music, but he didn’t have the heart to wake Seungmin. The boy rarely showed an interest in skinship, and, at the moment, he was curled up against his hyung with the most peaceful expression Changbin had seen on his face in far too long. With the knowledge that the young vocalist had been struggling to sleep ever since he had found that body during the search party, Changbin would gladly suffer through an entire drive with numb arms and a rattling skull if it meant Seungmin got some rest.

On the other side of the vocalist, Jisung was unenthusiastically scrolling through social media, his thumb barely pausing long enough for him to skim the posts before moving on. Hyunjin and Minho were both passed out in the middle seats, limbs sticking out in every direction. Jeongin had gotten the privilege of sitting in the very front alongside Chan. Instead of using all the leg room to his advantage, however, he was engrossed in his own phone. The blue light lit up his wide, shy smile, and Changbin immediately knew who the maknae was texting. There was only one person who could talk to Jeongin so early in the morning without getting his head ripped off, and, combine that with the not-so subtle glances Chan was stealing at his youngest, Changbin was absolutely certain it had to be Yedam.

The YG trainee and Jeongin had very rarely met up in person with all the press watching their every move, but since things died down a bit, the Stray Kids maknae had been able to sneak out for a few quick dates. It was adorable how excited he would get in the days leading up, and the grin that never left his face once he got back to the dorms told the members all they needed to know about whether the date had been a success or not. The boys hadn’t met Yedam since the first search party, yet they still had complete trust in him—the possibility of him doing something to hurt their maknae wasn’t even on their radar. Though, Changbin had to admit that he still had that older brother urge to rough him up a bit. He wouldn’t be doing his job as a hyung if he didn’t give the kid a small scare.

Either way, Changbin was glad to see Jeongin finding support and reassurance somewhere other than his own members. They were as close to a family as they could get, but it was good for the kids to find friends outside their group. Changbin would argue that sometimes the members knew each other a little too well, so an unbiased perspective was refreshing, in a way.

The precinct welcome sign startled Changbin as it passed by his window. He hadn’t realized how long he had been caught up in his own head, but he was relieved that the drive was over. He was looking forward to regaining feeling in his arm.

Chan searched for a minute or two until he found an open parking spot. Jeongin turned around in his seat to wake the two snoring dancers while Jisung took pity on his trapped hyung and gently eased Seungmin into consciousness. The vocalist blinked slowly, and Changbin had to bite his lip to muffle the coo he almost let out at the sight. The boy was obviously still struggling to process his new surroundings, so the rapper left him alone and crawled out of the car, joining the rest of the members as they stretched and rubbed at their eyes. Jisung was right on his heels, and Seungmin emerged only a few minutes later.

Once they were all together and semi-alert, Chan motioned for them to huddle closer.

“Listen,” he started, expression serious. “We are going to go in there, and we are going to have a polite, mature, and calm discussion with Detective Minjun and Detective Jihoon. I don’t want any of you to go off on a rant or start cussing them out.” He spared a quick glance at Jisung who at least had the decency to look embarrassed. The stunt he had pulled during the meeting with JYP would not be forgotten any time soon. “They are not obligated to speak with us if they don’t want to, so let’s not scare them off before we get what we came here for. Am I clear?”

The boys all nodded, mumbling in acknowledgement. Changbin would be lying if he said he wasn’t disappointed. He had a few choice words for those detectives, and none of them were very nice. But, if Chan didn’t want to cause a scene, he would control himself—he just wouldn’t be happy about it.

When their two month long search had turned into three, then four, then five, and there was still no sign of Felix, the detectives’ phone calls gradually ceased. At first, they had thought the detectives were simply too busy focusing on the case, forgetting to update them with any progress they might have made. The Lees were especially patient, even as the months continued to drag on and they were forced to drive all the way down to the precinct just to get an actual response. Eventually, the police started to recognize Felix’s family, refusing to let them in despite the fact that they had never done anything to warrant such a hostile reaction. They had only ever been respectful and calm when they met with the detectives, something Changbin knew his own members would struggle with, yet the police treated them like violent rioters looking to burn their building down.

The detectives had also stopped speaking to the press, leaving Stray Kids to shoulder that burden. When reporters came to the precinct looking for updates, they were turned away. The members tried to do as many interviews and appearances that they could in order to remind the public that Felix was still missing and they still needed help with the search parties, but, over time, their media presence began to fade away. The rest of the world, and even some Stays, seemed to forget that Felix had ever even existed. They spoke about him online as if he were already dead, and it made Changbin’s blood boil.

How could they give up so easily?

It felt like the world was against them, yet the members and the Lees continued to fight hard to keep Felix’s memory alive because they knew that he was still alive. They would never stop looking until they found him, but that goal seemed to get further and further out of reach every damn day. Without the support of the police force or the citizens of Korea, it would be nearly impossible.

The frustration that the people they thought they could trust—the people who promised them they would do anything in their power to find Felix—were completely shutting them out of the case grew with every step they made towards the front doors of the precinct. The detectives hadn’t answered any of Chan’s calls or spoken with the Lees in many weeks, but that silence would end today. They all deserved to know exactly what the detectives were keeping from them, and they weren’t going to leave until they did.

The members of Stray Kids, led by Chan, crossed the parking lot and climbed the steps in front of the building. They didn’t acknowledge any of the confused cops they passed, storming through the doors and right up to the receptionist’s desk.

Behind it sat a younger, clean-shaven man with a deep frown and a crisp uniform. He lifted his gaze from the computer screen to study Chan’s perfectly blank face for a few moments, then quirked an eyebrow.

“You boys in trouble?” he asked. His tone didn’t sound accusing, but Changbin saw some of the members tense up anyway. It was one thing to talk about forcing their way into the building and demanding answers, but now that they were actually there, the reality of what they were doing came crashing down. If they weren’t careful, they could put themselves in quite the predicament.

Chan wet his lips—his only sign of nerves—before responding.

“No, we’re fine. We need to speak to Detectives Sin Minjun and Yu Jihoon, please.”

The man narrowed his dark eyes ever so slightly, and Changbin held his breath.

“You’re friends of that boy that was kidnapped last year, aren’t you?” The man leaned back in his chair with a smug smile and stroked his chin. He even propped his feet on the desk, sinking deeper into his seat and making no move to call the men Chan had asked for. “Well, I’m afraid the detectives aren’t speaking with anyone about the case right now, so you should probably just head home. I wouldn’t want to waste your time.”

Changbin felt himself take a subconscious step forward with clenched fists. They hadn’t driven all this way just to stand around and be stared at. He wanted to grab the man by the collar and shake him around a little—force his curious, beady little eyes off of Chan for a moment and remind him to do his fucking job. Luckily, he was stopped in his tracks by a gentle hand sliding around his waist. The rapper didn’t have to look to recognize it as Minho’s, and it was shocking how quickly the anger faded away. Changbin sighed and leaned back into his hyung’s arms as Chan dealt with the annoying receptionist.

“Yes, we are. And, I understand what you’re saying, but we need to speak to the detectives. Would you mind letting them know we’re here?” The Aussie’s voice was calm and placating, too polite to be sincere. The receptionist chuckled condescendingly, opening his mouth to reply, and froze. Chan’s expression had shifted slightly to reveal the borderline manic frustration that had been building within him over a span of several months, causing the receptionist’s fake smile to drop right off his face. He blinked once, twice, then nodded.

“I’ll call them,” he said, scooting his rolly chair to the side to put a little distance between him and the Stray Kids leader. He pressed the phone to his ear and turned away from the boys, speaking quietly to the person on the other end. Changbin twisted in Minho’s hold to shoot a confused look at Chan, wondering what exactly the Aussie had done to get the receptionist to comply so easily.

The older boy caught his eye and smiled.

After the call ended, the receptionist jerkily gestured for the boys to sit anywhere in the room as they waited. They did so gratefully, relief filling them as they took one step closer to finally getting a much needed update on the case. Somewhere, at the back of his mind, Changbin felt a little seed of hope bloom. If they could get reacquainted with the investigation, they might have a better chance at finding the evidence they need to convince the agency executives to reconsider their decision. Of course, they wouldn’t be able to do it without the detectives, but that little seed of hope had Changbin thinking that it could very well be possible.

A few minutes passed before a large oak door to the right of the receptionist’s desk swung open. Behind it stood Detective Minjun, looking a little worse for wear. His shirt was rumpled and untucked while his long hair stuck straight up in a few places. The wrinkles on his face had seemingly deepened since they had last seen him, and his eyes were downturned in a permanent frown. A much more put together Detective Jihoon stood at his shoulder.

When he saw the members, his stress gave way to shock. In a matter of moments, his expression shifted from surprise, to confusion, to realization, and settled on mild panic. He twitched, glancing down at the door handle as if he was considering pulling it shut and hiding back at his desk, but Chan spoke up before he could put that plan into action.

“Detective Minjun?” he prompted, standing from his seat and taking a hesitant step towards the disheveled man. The receptionist watched the interaction with wide eyes. “Detective, I’m sorry to show up unannounced like this, but we wanted—.”

“I’m afraid I can’t discuss any details of the case with you at this time,” the detective interrupted, his voice almost robotic. It sounded as if he was reciting the line from memory. “I suggest you return back to your dorms and leave us to focus on the investigation—.”

“Fuck that.”

The reply came from Changbin’s right, where Minho was still splayed out in his chair. The rapper jolted when he realized what, exactly, his hyung had said.

“Excuse me?” Detective Minjun blinked.

“Minho,” Chan warned at the same time.

Luckily, the detective seemed more shocked than offended by the sudden hostility. Of course, Minho couldn’t just stop there.

“I said fuck that .” He took a deep breath and gestured lazily towards the other members, who were all frozen in a mixture of fear and disbelief. “We drove here for a reason, and if you would be so kind, we would like to have an actual discussion with you. Going home empty-handed isn’t really an option.”

“ Minho .” Chan’s voice had a dangerous lilt to it, and Changbin felt a shiver run down his spine.

“I–We can’t comment on the—.” Detective Minjun tried to explain, but Minho wouldn’t even let him finish. 

“Yeah, yeah. ‘We can’t comment on an active investigation.’” The dancer rolled his eyes so hard Changbin thought they got stuck for a second. He waved his hand dismissively as if he wasn’t openly mocking the detective to his face . “We’ve heard that way too many times in the past six or so months—every time we had to leave a voicemail on your phone, in fact. We understand what you’re trying to tell us, and we will politely ignore it. So let’s just dive straight into the good shit, shall we?”

Chan was practically seething, clenching his jaw so tight Changbin worried he might break it. The Aussie was glaring daggers at Minho, but the dancer didn’t seem to care. His attention was fixed solely on the two detectives standing awkwardly in the doorway.

Detective Minjun had been completely caught off guard by the little outburst, and he stood there with an open mouth. He looked like he was trying to think of a response, but his mind had gone blank the moment Minho cussed him out. Behind him, Detective Jihoon stood unnervingly still, face unreadable. He blinked slowly, sharp eyes studying Minho’s slumped form as if he expected the dancer to go off on another tangent. When nothing happened, the stoic man broke the tense silence that had fallen over the room.

“I believe a cup of coffee is in order.”

Detective Minjun startled out of his reverie, whipping around to stare at his colleague in disbelief. The members were all just as confused by the sudden suggestion, including Minho. With everyone’s eyes on him, Detective Jihoon lifted a brow and slid past his partner, crossing the room to reach the front doors. He glanced over his shoulder.

“There’s a place just down the street.”

And then he left.

It took a moment for anyone to move. Minho was the first, shaking his head then heaving himself to his feet to follow the detective. Chan glanced back at Minjun before spreading his arms and herding the members out of their seats. The kids shuffled through the double doors with Changbin and their leader not too far behind. Minho was waiting for them outside, but the other detective had disappeared. They barely made it down the steps when they heard the doors click open once again and Detective Minjun silently joined them.

A quick scan of the surrounding area informed Changbin that Detective Jihoon was already across the street, keeping close to the buildings as he walked. He didn’t stop to check if anyone had come after him, so the boys and his partner were forced to jog across the road to catch up. Luckily, there weren’t any cars speeding by, and they got to the other side safely.

Detective Jihoon forged ahead, even as the slapping of the members’ shoes echoed off the empty buildings beside them, and they had to pick up the pace to reach him. Chan cupped a hand up to his mouth to shout at the man to slow down, but he didn’t get the chance before Detective Jihoon was turning on his heel and pushing through the front door of a small, colorful coffee shop with delicious looking pastries propped in the window. Changbin hadn’t even noticed it at first, but it was exactly the type of place he knew Felix would love. He made a mental note about it for later.

Chan sighed and rolled his eyes, yet he followed the detective into the shop, the rest of his members right on his heels. Detective Minjun was the last one inside, and he watched the bell above the door announce his entrance with disinterest.

“Jihoon, I don’t think we should—.” The disheveled man tried to protest, but his partner cut him off, calling out to an older woman restocking cups behind the counter.

“Aunt Jangmi! I’ve brought you more customers!” His smile was small, but it was the first time Changbin had ever seen him show that much emotion, so it was shocking to see. The old woman—Jangmi—laughed and clapped her hands in delight.

“Ah, Hoonie! What would I do without you?”

The detective chuckled, “You have the best coffee around, Auntie. I’m sure you’d be alright.”

Jangmi waved his complement away as if she was embarrassed, but her sparkling eyes said otherwise.

The next few minutes were filled with pleasantries and coffee orders. The boys all tried to get the cheapest drinks on the menu so their leader wouldn’t have to part with too much money, but Jeongin snuck in a chocolate filled pastry for himself. When it was his turn to order, Chan’s kind smile and polite replies charmed the socks off of Jangmi, and she tried to set him up with her niece … who just so happened to be Detective Jihoon’s sister. That was a little awkward.

When Jangmi had gotten everyone’s drinks rang up and paid for, she shooed them to the very back of the shop, where a long booth table stood. The boys all settled together in the booth side of it with Chan and Changbin seated directly across from the detectives. Minho had been placed as far away from them as possible so as to avoid any unnecessary interactions—not that the distance would stop him from making smartass comments.

An uncomfortable silence fell over the table, and Chan cleared his throat expectantly, staring straight at Detective Minjun.

The man stuck out his jaw and crossed his arms over his chest, the wordless message clear: I’m not going to say anything .

“Minjun, stop being stubborn,” Detective Jihoon piped up with a sigh. “Just tell them.”

The man in question tossed his hands in the air, leveling an unamused glare on his partner’s face. Detective Jihoon didn’t so much as blink.

“You know exactly why we can’t do that, Jihoon.” His voice sounded a little strained, and Changbin thought he could spot just a hint of desperation in his tired eyes. He was practically begging Jihoon to drop the subject.

He didn’t budge.

“These men have been just as involved in this case as we have.” The stoic detective gestured widely to the members seated across from them. “They have been looking for their friend for eight months straight. I think it’s safe to say that they will stop at nothing to find him, and, right now, we’re just standing in their way.”

Detective Minjun was shaking his head, eyes downturned. He looked absolutely torn—like he wanted to help but felt like he couldn’t … or shouldn’t. The pain in his expression made Changbin start to realize that the detectives themselves had never been against them. Even from the very beginning, they had just wanted to solve the case, find Felix, and arrest the bastards that took him. Obviously, there was something else preventing them from talking, and it was frustrating them just as much as it was the members. The rapper could’ve kicked himself for believing anything less.

Jihoon leaned over to knock his shoulder against his partner's and said with a soft voice, “They can handle it, Minjun. They’ve already experienced hell. Let’s not make it harder on them.” After a beat of silence, the man cocked his head and rolled his eyes. “Besides, if we don’t tell them, they’ll just figure it out on their own.”

At that, Changbin cracked a smile, and he saw Chan do the same. He hadn’t realized just how closely Jihoon had been watching them in the months since they had first met, but he was spot on. The boys had already proven time and time again that nothing would stand between them and bringing Felix home, not even the police themselves. They would search until their hearts stopped beating.

Detective Minjun took what seemed like an agonizingly long time to consider his options, so when he eventually huffed what sounded like a laugh, Changbin sucked in a breath.

“I can’t really argue with that logic,” he said, running a hand through his messy hair and down his face. “You’re right, Jihoon. They deserve to know.”

The biggest grin appeared on Chan’s face, and the other members immediately sat forward in their seats, perking up like a dog with a treat dangling in front of its nose. Instant relief flooded Changbin’s body. He wanted to pump his fists in the air and whoop at the top of his lungs, but he managed to control himself. He knew that the rest of the boys were feeling the exact same excitement and hope blooming in their chests. Hurdle after hurdle had been thrown their way for months , but they had finally scored a much-needed break.

From where he had leaned back into his chair, Detective Jihoon’s small smile turned smug. He seemed pleased with himself for convincing his partner, yet his expression dropped the moment Minjun opened his mouth.

“Listen to me,” he said, addressing the members with a grim expression and harsh voice. Immediately, the boys sobered up, their attention fixated on his next words. They could tell he wasn’t messing around anymore. “What we are about to tell you does not leave this table. You will realize what we mean once we explain further, but you will be putting many innocent people at risk if you tell your other friends, your managers, your agency, the media —whatever, I don’t care. This case is far from simple, and I need you to understand the danger that is involved, okay?”

Changbin and the rest of the members were nodding before he even finished speaking, but Chan hesitated.

“What about Felix’s family?” He bit the inside of his cheek, fully aware of all the stares boring into the side of his skull, but his eyes never left Detective Minjun. “They’ve been searching just as long as us, and they were the ones that drove here at least once a week to get answers … We can’t leave them in the dark.”

Changbin clenched his jaw. Chan was right, of course. Unbeknownst to the rest of the members, the Aussie had called Mrs. Lee the night before, a few hours after their meeting with JYP. He explained everything, including the ultimatum the executives had given them. Mama Lee had been furious, ranting for a few solid minutes about the agency’s incompetence when it came to assisting the search to begin with. It was nice to hear someone else getting angry on their behalf—Taeyong and Mrs. Lee were always happy to oblige—but once Mr. Lee managed to calm her down, she suggested that they pay the detectives a surprise visit. One desperate family was easy enough to deal with, even if Mrs. Lee was a part of that family. Having seven world famous idols appear on your doorstep, demanding to speak to someone at the precinct, wasn’t quite as simple to ignore. Like always, she had been right, and they were finally moments away from getting the answers they needed. It would be dishonest and incredibly deplorable of them to pretend they were unsuccessful.

Minjun seemed to struggle with the question for a second. He ran his tongue over his teeth in thought, eyebrows furrowing into an even deeper frown. Detective Jihoon just watched his partner mull over Chan’s reasoning with a carefully blank expression. Eventually, Minjun waved a dismissive hand.

“Yes, you may tell them, but only them . Do it somewhere quiet and private—your dorms, their apartment, anywhere familiar and out of the public eye. In person would be preferable, but a phone call or video call works just as well. Do not do it over text. Even if you delete the messages, they can still be recovered. Got it?”

The intensity in the detective’s eyes must’ve taken the Aussie by surprise because he stuttered before replying. “Yeah—Yes. Yes, I-I promise.”

Satisfied, Detective Minjun cleared his throat, placed his folded hands on the table, and studied each of the boys sitting before him. He adjusted his wrinkled shirt sleeve and began to explain.

“We have not abandoned Felix’s case—far from it, actually. The past eight months, Jihoon and I have been looking into every single possible lead that we have. We dug into the locations of the kidnappings, the friends and family of the kidnappers we were able to identify, their connections through work or online, and even other idol agencies that would benefit from Felix’s disappearance. We left no stone unturned, which is why we eventually realized that Felix’s case is much bigger than either of us anticipated.”

“What do you mean? There are more people involved?” Seungmin questioned, face contorted in confusion. Detective Minjun pursed his lips and nodded.

“You could say that,” he sighed, exhaustion clear in his raspy voice. “As we were looking into the connections between Felix’s kidnapping and the attempted kidnappings of Mr. Seo and Mr. Boo, we noticed that there were an overwhelming amount of similarities between their cases and some of the unsolved abductions in the … shadier areas of Seoul. The few witnesses that came forward often claimed they saw a group of men dressed in black with a dark van and some kind of syringe. The men would sedate the victim, pull them into their van, and drive away like they had done it every single day of their life. We believe the attacks are all too similar to be a coincidence.”

“So, you’re saying the people who took Felix …” Jisung started, his eyes wide with horror.

"—Have most likely taken many more, maybe even hundreds more.” Detective Minjun rubbed at his scraggly beard, face filled with such profound despondency that part of Changbin wanted to offer the man a hug. The other part was still struggling to come to terms with the massive bomb that had just been dropped on their heads.

The detectives had figured out that the men who took Felix had been doing this far longer than they originally thought. They acted like a well-oiled, undetectable machine, stealing people from their lives in the dead of night without a single mention of it in the press. It had Changbin wondering what, exactly, the end goal was for these bastards. Why would they take so many people? Minjun had said hundreds. Hundreds . Why did they need so many damn victims? And why did they choose Felix? He hadn’t been walking around unaware in a seedier part of Seoul. He had been walking home from the JYP building, and they had grabbed him out from under the street lights in front of a security camera. It made absolutely no sense, leaving Changbin’s confused mind spinning. He had to force himself to calm down with a couple deep breaths.

“We still have not determined a motive for these attacks, but we likely won’t be able to until we get the chance to interrogate the person behind all this,” Detective Minjun sighed. He gestured weakly over the table top. “So, we threw ourselves into our work and tried to gain progress on Felix's case by delving into any of the unsolved kidnappings that shared similarities with Felix’s attack. And that has become increasingly more difficult as the months go by, which we were also suspicious of.”

Changbin opened his mouth to ask what Minjun meant, but he was interrupted by Jangmi appearing at the table. She must’ve picked up on the gloomy atmosphere surrounding the group of men because she distributed the coffees—and the one pastry—quickly with only a few lighthearted comments. She pinched Jeongin’s cheek and cooed at his embarrassed blush, bringing a much needed smile to everyone’s faces, before kissing the top of Detective Jihoon’s head and slipping back behind the cash register, out of earshot.

Minjun took a few sips of his drink, somehow not burning his tongue, and picked up where he had left off.

“We kept getting blocked during our investigation. We would tell our chief that we were headed out to speak to the friends or family of our imprisoned kidnapper, but they would be gone by the time we showed up. We would try to log into the online record system to view the case files on the unsolved kidnappings, but they were suddenly missing. We even planned to interview the family of one of the missing victims only to find that our car tires had been slashed.” Changbin frowned and, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Hyunjin sit up in his seat.

“Someone slashed your tires? Right in front of the precinct?” he spluttered, utterly shocked. Changbin didn’t blame him. It was bad enough that the culprit had damaged a detective’s car, but even worse was the fact that they had the guts to do it in the middle of the police station parking lot. Either they were incredibly brave, or just plain stupid.

“Yeah. My tires,” Detective Jihoon grumbled into his cup.

“It was only two of the four, and I drove you home that night. Don’t be dramatic,” Minjun chuckled lightly and patted his partner’s shoulder. Changbin shook his head in disbelief.

“But still,” Chan protested. “In broad daylight? Right next to the precinct? Isn’t that a little odd?”

“It’s incredibly odd,” Detective Minjun agreed. He absentmindedly swirled his cup. “There are always uniforms surrounding the building whether they’re having a smoke or parking their patrol car after a shift. It would be impossible for someone to sneak in and slash the tires without being seen unless they had an extremely convincing disguise … or they were meant to be there.”

Changbin felt his heart stutter in his chest. He was afraid to speak. He didn’t want to give life to the thought that just entered his brain because then it could be true, and if it was true … the rapper could understand the danger that Minjun had mentioned earlier.

“What—?” Minho scrunched his nose, confused. “Like it was fate? What do you mean?”

“It’s a mole,” Chan swallowed the lump in his throat. He watched Minjun even as Minho’s expression dropped and he choked on his drink. “That’s what you meant. There’s a mole in the precinct, isn’t there?”

Minjun met Chan’s panicked gaze head-on.

“We believe so, yes.”

Silence settled over the table as the boys tried to process the detective’s admission. Changbin closed his eyes and hung his head, the relief he had felt from finally getting an actual response from the detectives rather than complete radio silence instantly washed away by a mashup of emotions: disbelief, despair, anger, betrayal, disgust. The police were supposed to be on their side, helping them find Felix, because it was their job . The members had trusted them to fight for justice on their behalf, and instead, they sabotaged the investigation to protect the scumbags behind it all.

“We aren’t sure who the mole is or how much they know about the case.” Detective Minjun glared at the table as if it had personally offended him. “We have our suspicions, but we cannot prove them, so we had to be careful moving forward. We pretended as if we had abandoned the case, which is why we began ignoring your calls.”

Detective Minjun looked up from the table and caught Chan’s eye, expression sincere. “I would like to apologize for that. I know that we broke your trust by doing so, but it was for your own safety. We did not want the mole to figure out just how invested you and Felix’s family are in the case. We don’t know the extent of what they are capable of or willing to do to bury the case, and that makes them highly dangerous. I hope you can understand.”

Personally, Changbin had forgiven them the moment he had seen their disheveled state, he just hadn’t realized it at the time. Minjun looked like he had been hit by a train, countless nights staying up to stare at documents and case files taking its toll. Detective Jihoon appeared more put together, but his eyes gave him away. They were dull and blank and so full of sorrow that it had Changbin wondering if the man had ever genuinely smiled in his life.

Chan seemed to agree, glancing at the boys before nodding once in acceptance.

“We understand. It was frustrating at the time, but you guys have been working on Felix’s case for months all by yourselves—just to protect us. Thank you for your apology, and thank you for your dedication … for not giving up on him.”

Detective Minjun’s lips quirked up into a ghost of a smile, and Detective Jihoon’s shoulders slumped ever so slightly in relief.

“There’s no need to thank us for that. We’re just doing our job.”

“Unlike one of your co-workers.”

“Minho, knock it off,” Chan sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose between two fingers. Luckily, Minjun just chuckled.

“No, he’s got a point. Someone at the precinct knows far more than they’re letting on, and they’ve either been paid to keep quiet, or they’re being blackmailed to sabotage us. Either way, they will get what they deserve when we figure out who they are.” Beside his partner, Jihoon slid his thumb across his neck very slowly. Jeongin had to hide his laugh with a cough.

“Do you think they know who took Felix and all those other people?” Jisung asked. His voice was quiet with thinly veiled hope, obviously wanting to believe that the mole would be their ticket to finding Felix, but one shake of Minjun’s head had the younger rapper deflating like a balloon.

“The person behind this operation is incredibly powerful. Whether they have money, good connections, a significant reputation—whatever. The fact of the matter is, this person is dangerous. The people working for them are terrified . That kidnapper we had in custody wouldn’t say a word even though he was facing serious charges. Whoever it is, they’re going to be difficult to take down.”

“Is that all you know about them? That they’re rich?” Hyunjin licked his lips, eyebrows furrowed.

“Not necessarily,” Detective Minjun admitted. “During the attack on Mr. Boo, he claimed that the kidnappers told him he would be a good addition to ‘The Doc’s’ collection. At the time, we didn’t know what that meant, and when we asked the man we arrested about a doctor, he just clammed up even further. It got us thinking, though, so we delved into some public records, trying to find a doctor in the area that might have the money and means to do something like this. We ended up finding a few different people that somewhat fit the description, but they all seemed … strange.”

“Could all of them be working together?” Seungmin was leaning forward in his seat, eyes focused on the detective. The rest of the members looked exactly the same, including Changbin. If a plane were to fly straight into the building, they probably wouldn’t have noticed. They were far too engrossed in Minjun’s retelling of the investigation.

“We considered that at first and did some digging on possible connections between them. There were plenty of shared transactions, shared companies, and collaborative projects under their names, but their individual records were far more interesting than anything they had worked on together.” Minjun tapped his finger against his cup, looking up towards the ceiling as he tried to recall the stacks upon stacks of documents they had spent days sifting through just a month or two prior.

“How?” Jeongin piped up for the first time since they had arrived at the precinct. All eyes turned to him, and he sank back into his seat, suddenly shy. Minjun’s smile returned for a brief moment.

“They were too perfect.”

The members stared back at him with blank, expectant expressions, still confused.

“The records of these people only went back a few years—starting just a few months before the first victims were reported missing,” Minjun explained. “Not only that, but their birth certificates, licenses, tax forms, and other legal documents were inaccessible to us, which is unusual. There are no pictures of any of them online, the physical descriptions of them we did find are vague and far too similar, and they only ever pop up when there is research to publish or a project to fund. Then they disappear again.”

“So, what does that tell you?” Chan tilted his head, curious as to when the detective would get to the point. Even Changbin was fidgeting in his seat a little.

“I believe—and Jihoon here agrees—that these individual people are likely all aliases of the same person. Whoever took Felix and all those other victims is going to great lengths to avoid getting caught by committing fraud, maybe even identity theft.” Detective Minjun sniffed lightly. “And they’re doing a frustratingly good job at it too, which means we're no closer to figuring out who this bastard is.”

“So, let me get this straight. One guy is sending out teams of trained criminals to kidnap random people off the street for whatever reason, he’s been doing it for years, he has taken hundreds of people so far, he’s probably paying off some of your co-workers at the police station to keep them quiet, and no one has noticed any of this until just now,” Seungmin so helpfully summarized, leaving Changbin feeling nauseous. He plastered a fake smile on his face. “Did I miss anything?”

Minjun opened and closed his mouth a couple times. “N—No. That’s about it.”

“So what does this mean for the case?” Chan asked, panic flooding his expression.

“Yeah, how are you going to solve it if your own bosses are against you?” Minho frowned. He picked at the sleeve of his half-full coffee cup, gesturing lazily with the other hand. “Even if you did, wouldn’t they just threaten you to stay quiet about it?”

“We’re not too sure. We’ve kept our investigation under wraps for the most part, but someone at the precinct is definitely keeping a close eye on us. It may very well be our own boss, like you said. Should it come down to it, he has enough power to have us … silenced , if you will. We have to expect anything at this point.” Detective Minjun shrugged and rubbed at his nose as if he hadn’t just admitted that being murdered by their own boss was a real possibility. Beside him, Jihoon grunted in agreement.

Changbin felt his eyes widening at the implication. He heard Chan inhale sharply, and Minho nearly dropped the cup he was playing with in shock. None of them had actually considered the danger that the detectives themselves were facing should the mole at the station figure out just how deep they were into the case. They were willing to lay their lives on the line to find a boy—and hundreds of others—that they had never even met.

“But this is exactly why you cannot tell anyone about this,” Minjun warned, waving his finger at each of the members. His eyes were intense, pleading with them to listen. “We signed up for this job, we’re always prepared for things to turn south. You are not. Keep an eye on each other and be careful where and when you talk about the case. I wish I didn’t have to say it, but you can’t trust anyone. We don’t know how far this bastard’s connections stretch. They could very well be bribing someone within your agency right now and we would be none the wiser.”

Minjun seemed to regret his words the moment he said them, but it was too late. Jeongin had paused with a piece of the pastry halfway to his mouth. His eyes widened, and Changbin could practically see his mind spinning as he struggled with the insinuation that some of the people in the agency he thought of as friends were actually traitors. Hyunjin sent a pleading look Chan’s way, silently asking their leader to tell him it wasn’t true. For once, Chan didn’t have an answer.

Jihoon glared at the sheepish Minjun and extended a hand towards the panicked boys in an attempt at reassurance.

“I promise you, we didn’t see anything regarding idol agencies on any of the alias documents. Minjun was just giving a really bad, unnecessary example. Don’t worry.”

The sheer terror radiating off the members disappated a little after hearing that, but it left an awkward tension in the air. For a moment, no one spoke, too busy avoiding eye contact. Surprisingly, it was Jeongin that broke the silence.

He cleared his throat, immediately catching the attention of everyone in the shop aside from Jangmi. His cheeks flushed and he nearly ducked underneath the table, yet he still managed to say his piece.

“Isn’t it going to be impossible to solve an entire case by yourself? Can’t you get help from the people at the precinct you do trust?”

Minjun smiled ruefully, his partner averting his gaze to the polished wood under his hands.

“As of right now, Jihoon is the only person that I know for sure is clear. Bringing anyone from the police force in on the case is a risk we’re not willing to take—not when hundreds of lives may be on the line.”

 It seemed the two detectives had already resigned themselves to spending another several months trying to solve an overwhelmingly complicated case with unwarranted roadblocks at every turn—courtesy of their own buddies at the police station. They were sacrificing a remarkable amount of their time and risking their lives to find Felix and his fellow victims, yet they were getting screwed over by the very same people that should be on their side. Hell, Changbin was getting frustrated on their behalf. He just wished there was something they could do to help.

“What about us?” The rapper blurted, startled by his own voice. Everyone looked at him, and he froze under the attention. He hadn’t meant to say it quite so loud, but that didn’t matter now. He barreled on. “I mean, we aren’t cops so we might not have the type of training you need, but we can do something simple like … uh—I don’t know …”

“Interviewing families,” Chan interrupted, much to Changbin’s relief. “We can talk to the families of victims so your tires don’t get slashed again. We’ve been interviewed so many times as idols, we’d probably be good at giving them too.”

To Changbin’s surprise, the rest of the members nodded along, an eager glint to their eyes. The rapper had unintentionally spoken for them all when he gave his suggestion, and he was extremely glad they seemed to approve of it. Seungmin even reached behind the other members’ backs to give Changbin a discreet fist bump.

When the rapper turned back to the conversation, he noticed the reluctance on Detective Minjun’s face.

“I don’t know,” the man said, chewing the inside of his cheek. “I’d rather not let you guys get too involved in the case. If the person behind all this realizes you’re digging into their business, they might target you.”

Jihoon, on the other hand, was rubbing at his chin, deep in thought.

“A few interviews won’t hurt, Minjun. It’s hardly suspicious to visit a local grieving family or two.” The stoic detective watched his partner scrunch his nose in obvious disagreement, rolling his eyes and raising his brows in challenge. “We need any information we can get, and if we try to go talk to them, we’ll raise too many alarms. The kids are trying to be helpful, Minjun. Let them.”

The younger members grumbled a little at being called kids, but Changbin was too invested in the discussion to care. He watched with thinly veiled anticipation as Minjun mentally weighed the pros and cons of the rapper’s proposal.

While he had been honest when offering the idea—they really did want to help the detectives—Changbin would be lying if he claimed that was the only reason he had suggested it. With the lack of things to do back at the dorms and the new deadline JYP had given them, the rapper needed something to do . They all did. Stircrazy didn’t even begin to cover how they had been feeling the past few months with the search parties being their only real reasons to leave the dorms. If the detectives let them help out with the case, not only would they be able to keep the investigation moving at a consistent speed, but they would also be able to see the sun more than once a week.

Luckily, Minjun seemed to come to a similar conclusion.

“Tell you what. When you guys go home tonight, discuss this as a group, speak to the Lee family, consult the oracles—I don’t care. I just want you to seriously think about this before committing because once you do … you’ll potentially be placing a target on your back. If you still want to help with the investigation by tomorrow morning, give me a call. I’ll answer this time ,” the detective chuckled and raised his hands in defense at Chan’s skeptical glare, “and I can give you the addresses of the families then. Does that sound good?”

One quick glance at the rest of his members was all the Stray Kids leader needed.

“Expect a call tomorrow morning, Detective.”

Minjun shook his head, but his smile gave him away. Jihoon hid his soft laughter behind his coffee cup.

The next few minutes passed by in a blur. The detectives and the members made sure to clean up their mess and thank Jangmi for her delicious coffee. She cooed at their bright, excited grins and only let them leave the shop after promising to come back and visit sometime. Detective Jihoon grumbled as he stepped through the door, trying to wipe off the smudged red lipstick on his forehead.

The detectives walked with them back to the precinct, and they said their goodbyes at the base of the steps. Chan made Minjun swear one more time that he wouldn’t ignore their calls before the two of them disappeared back through the double doors of the police station.

Chan had a hell of a time wrangling the members back towards their car. Perhaps late morning coffee hadn’t been such a good idea because now they were all jacked up on caffeine and excitement for the coming days, which was something Changbin didn’t think he would ever be able to say.

Eventually, the boys all tumbled back into the SUV, and their frazzled leader pulled out of the parking lot without even checking to make sure they were buckled in properly.

Changbin resumed his position from earlier that morning: his head pressed up against the cool glass of the window and his eyes tracking the buildings flying by. The only difference was, this time, there was a smile on his face.

Despite the overload of information they had gotten—with the majority of it being bad—they hadn’t left the meeting empty handed. In fact, they had stepped out of that coffee shop with a newfound role in the investigation and a rock solid alliance with the detectives. Changbin was buzzing with so many different emotions he didn’t know which one to focus on, but it wasn’t unwelcome.

The rapper had been feeling worryingly empty in recent weeks. His smiles had been forced, his laughs were few and far in between, and he had been operating entirely on autopilot for a good couple of days. He hadn’t even realized he had been spiraling until he suddenly remembered what real, genuine excitement felt like the moment Minjun agreed to let them help with the case.

Changbin hadn’t known just how much he had needed a new purpose until it was presented to him on a silver platter.

Of course, he knew things would not be all rainbows and sunshine from now on. They still had to put the time and energy into the case to actually make some progress towards finding Felix, but at least now they had something to hold on to—something to work towards.

Changbin watched the blur of buildings through the glass and took a deep breath.

They were one step closer to bringing his Sunshine home.

He couldn’t wait.

Chapter Text

Breakfast was tense that morning.

Felix barely got a wink of sleep, and, based on their bleary eyed expressions when they rolled out of bed, neither did Rose or Kyuho. They didn’t speak at all, even as the Undead delivered their meals and the quiet conversations of the other prisoners began filling the air. The food was the same as always, but this time especially, it was like eating sand. The Aussie only managed to swallow a couple of bites.

After several minutes, the nurses came back to collect the trays and plastic utensils. Even then, the trio had nothing to say. There was nothing they could say. At any moment, someone would arrive to take Felix away, separating him from the only people he trusted in the entire facility. He would be brought to Hess so the sadistic man could subject him to whatever horrific thing he had planned. To the extent of their knowledge, it could very well be the last time they would ever see each other.

There was nothing they could say to change that.

So they didn’t speak.

And when the large, familiar form of Jiseok appeared at the end of the corridor an hour later with another braindead nurse behind him, all they could do was watch. The man requested access to Felix’s cell, and the Aussie obediently placed the metal collar around his throat. He stepped into the aisle, shooting one last glance over his shoulder at the two people he would gladly call friends—the two people who he would willingly give his life for—then dropped his head and let Jiseok guide him away.

With his back turned, it was hard to tell, but Felix could’ve sworn he heard Kyuho’s low, broken voice whispering one last thing before they got too far.

“Give ‘em hell, Goose.”

The Aussie swallowed the lump in his throat, blinked through the tears in his eyes, and focused on placing one foot in front of the other.

The chattering between the other prisoners had stopped almost as soon as Jiseok threw the doors open, leaving the hallway eerily silent aside from the shuffling of Felix and his nurses along the concrete floor. He could feel their stares burning holes in his back as he passed their cells, no doubt curious why he was being escorted away by two huge nurses. It was obvious something big was going down, and Felix wished he could tell them what that was.

Jiseok and his partner led the kestrel hybrid through the double doors at the end of the cell block, their iron grip on him never wavering. He kept his head low and eyes on the ground to prevent angering them in some way, but he couldn’t stop his breath from hitching in his throat when Jiseok guided him straight towards the room with the metal table. He involuntarily paused mid-walk, and the nurses had to yank on his arms to get him moving again.

Every time Felix stepped foot in the room with the metal table, he was tied down and tortured for hours on end. No matter how hard he struggled against the people holding him steady or the straps rubbing his skin raw, he never managed to free himself. Three times now, the purple serum had been injected into him, and he had been left to face a fate worse than death.

Felix didn’t resist. He knew there was no use.

He was done fighting.

So when the nurses pushed the door open and entered the room, he followed obediently. He refused to look away from the concrete floor under his feet, even as Jiseok’s partner released his arm and trudged just out of view. The sound of metal clanging against metal reached Felix’s ears, and he had to swallow the sob building in his throat. A few seconds passed before the noise stopped, and Jiseok spoke.

“Get in.”

Felix faltered for just a moment, but it was enough to piss off the big brute.

“I said, get in ,” the man grunted through gritted teeth as he used both of his hands to haul Felix upwards, dragging him a couple meters across the room. The Aussie was lifted almost entirely off the floor as he flailed, trying desperately to regain his footing. Jiseok didn’t seem to care, and he practically carried Felix towards the back wall.

The kestrel hybrid raised his eyes for the first time since he had entered the room, but instead of the dreaded metal table growing closer and closer, it was a huge glass chamber. Felix blinked, his mind whirling with a mixture of shock, confusion, and alarm. He whipped his head from side to side, trying to find the metal table he had come to loathe, but it was gone. The center of the room was bare except for a discolored patch of concrete on the floor where the table had once stood.

While part of Felix was elated, the other part was flooded with panic.

The glass chamber was gigantic—tall enough that Felix would have to jump to reach the top of it and wide enough that his tucked wings could comfortably fit inside. The other nurse was standing beside it, expression blank as always. Though, what concerned Felix was that the man had a hold on an almost unnoticeable metal handle attached to the side of the glass chamber. It looked like some kind of door or hatch, and Jiseok was pulling him right towards it.

It was difficult to stamp down the urge to squirm out of Jiseok’s grip and book it back to his cell, but Felix somehow managed it. The chamber was unfamiliar and terrifying. He had no idea what it meant, what it was used for, or what it could do to him, yet his resolve didn’t waver. Fighting back would get him absolutely nowhere. Even if he was able to escape his nurses, they would no doubt track him down and punish him for his misbehavior. Despite every nerve in his body screaming at him to get as far away from that chamber as possible, the Aussie took a deep breath and let Jiseok guide him straight up to it.

The other nurse opened the door, and Felix clambered inside after a moment of hesitation. Jiseok finally released the bruising grip he had on his arm and stepped back so his partner could fasten the hatch behind Felix. The Aussie watched them use a complex electronic padlock to secure the only exit from the glass chamber, and then they trudged out of the room, not even sparing a glance over their shoulder.

Felix’s eyes flicked back and forth between the door to the room and the padlock.

They had left him all alone—entirely unsupervised.

Only an idiot would let that opportunity go to waste.

He kicked it. He rammed it. He pushed at it. He scratched it. He even beat his wings at it, hoping that maybe the rush of air would affect the lock somehow (He was desperate, okay?). No matter what he did, the glass door didn’t budge. He hadn’t really expected it to, but at least he could say he tried. To make matters worse, when Felix turned around to check the other side of the chamber for any weak spots, he came face to face with a second one a couple meters away.

It was the same size, same shape, same everything. Even the little hatch, with its electric padlock, was identical.

His blood ran cold at the sight. Either both of the glass cylinders had different functions and Felix alone was going to have the pleasure of finding out what, exactly, those were, or, whatever hell Hess was planning to unleash on Felix … he was also planning to unleash on someone else.

The Aussie ran clammy fingers through his hair, pacing the short length of the chamber to try and calm his racing mind. Unfortunately, any progress he might’ve made completely flew out the window the moment he heard the muffled screams.

He perked up, unsure if he had just imagined it, but then he heard them again only moments later. His heart pounded in his chest, and he placed a hand on the glass. Fortunately, he didn’t think it was Rose or Kyuho screeching their throat raw. Over the many months at the facility, he had heard them screaming in pain often enough to have it seared into his memory, and the unfamiliar voice sent relief washing over him. Unnervingly, though, it did sound as if it was growing closer. Felix stared at the door with bated breath, waiting anxiously for the unknown prisoner to be revealed.

He didn’t have to wait long.

The door burst open from the force of Jiseok’s kick, swinging around to slam into the wall beside it. The brute of a man was red in the face from exertion, gritting his teeth as he struggled with something—no, some one —in his hands.

It took Felix a couple seconds to realize that it was a child.

Jiseok was holding the little girl under her arms, the back of her head pressed against his stomach. Her neck was bent at an awkward angle with her chin nearly touching her chest. The other nurse was positioned at her feet, tiny ankles wrapped in his harsh grip. Despite the fact that two grown men were restraining her, the little girl was putting up one hell of a fight.

She wriggled her body in every direction, screaming at the top of her lungs. If Jiseok leaned too far down, she would crane her neck in an attempt at catching some of his skin between her teeth. The other nurse was being jostled every time she kicked her legs, and, occasionally, she managed to sink a heel into his gut. It took the two men an embarrassing amount of effort to carry the girl across the room, and when Jiseok’s partner had to let go to open the hatch for the second chamber, Jiseok was left stumbling and cursing as she used her now free legs to gain even more momentum in her violent flailing.

Sadly, the little girl was no match for two grown men, and they managed to wrestle her into the second chamber, locking the door behind her. Although, Felix had to admit, he was impressed. Who knew such a tiny human could be filled with so much rage?

Jiseok and his partner backed away from the glass cylinders, breathing hard and fixing their rumpled scrubs. Felix watched, eyes wide, as the little girl glared daggers at the men. She had finally stopped screaming, but it was obvious that she still had plenty of fight left in her. Such pure, unbridled rage was a little shocking to see in a face as young as her’s, and it broke the Aussie’s heart.

Nobody should have to be subjected to Hess’s torture, least of all a child .

The nurses didn’t leave the room this time, but they did retreat to the wall furthest away, leaning back on it and speaking to each other in hushed voices. Felix kept them within view for a good few minutes because the last thing he wanted to do was let his guard down in such an unfamiliar, unpredictable situation. Once he was sure that they weren’t actually paying too close attention to their prisoners, he turned to the little girl.

She had sat down on the floor of the glass chamber with her arms crossed and her knees pulled up to her chest. It seemed the facility hadn’t been able to find a pair of scrubs in her size, the scratchy pink cloth hanging off her frame like some kind of robe. The girl was still glaring at the nurses across the room with enough hatred to send a shiver down Felix’s spine. Though the Aussie could see the way she was struggling to keep her eyes open, her head bobbing as she refused to let it rest on her knees.

He debated with himself on what to do for a moment, but after he noticed the girl pinching the thin skin around the base of her neck to keep herself awake, he made a snap decision.

Felix lightly tapped the glass wall of his chamber until he managed to catch her attention. She blinked at him owlishly, and he tried to smile reassuringly as he waved in greeting. She didn’t move or wave back, but she didn’t turn away either, so he took it as a sign to continue.

“What’s your name?” He spoke slow and quiet to avoid alerting Jiseok or his partner, but it was also too low for the girl to hear. Luckily, she seemed to be able to read his lips well enough.

She hesitated for a moment before lifting a hand and writing her name in the air. From Felix’s perspective, she had written backwards, but he still understood.

“Dea?” He pointed at her, asking for confirmation. She nodded, and he turned his finger on himself. “Felix.”

She had a little trouble trying to decipher his name since it was foreign, but Felix didn’t mind. She could call him whatever she wanted as long as she was conscious. As much as he wished he could let her get the rest she obviously needed, that would leave her incredibly vulnerable. If they were back at their cells or in a training session, he wouldn’t be so worried, but they weren’t. Instead, they were trapped in two weirdly big glass tubes with a couple of Hess’s employees keeping a close eye on them. It was such an odd situation that left Felix feeling on edge. He didn’t know what was going to happen to them, what Hess was planning, or why they were there, so it was best to be prepared for any possibility—and that meant falling asleep was out of the question.

So, Felix spoke with Dea for a few minutes. He would ask a simple question, she would respond by nodding or shaking her head. In some cases, she utilized her backwards air-writing. He learned that she was, indeed, the kid Hess had been running multiple experiments on. She couldn’t really explain the abilities she had been given without speaking, but she did show Felix her missing arm . He hadn’t even realized part of it was gone because she had kept it tucked close to her chest, and the sight of it shocked him into silence for a moment. Even worse, when he asked how she had lost it, she mimed chopping it off with her other hand as the knife, then pointed in Jiseok’s direction.

Felix had to take several deep breaths before he could look at the big brute without feeling the overwhelming urge to crush his skull against the concrete floor.

One subject change and a few minutes of silent conversation later, Dea was officially added to the list of people Felix would gladly give his life for. She had such ferocity within her, even after the endless torture she had been subjected to. She refused to let the facility break her down like it did with all its inhabitants. Maybe it was because she was too young and naive to believe that she would never escape, maybe she was just too strong to give up. Either way, Felix admired her, and he would do anything to protect her.

At that moment, a quiet knock sounded out from behind the door to the room, and the fragile tranquility that the two hybrids had carefully crafted via their lighthearted conversation immediately shattered. Jiseok and the other nurse sprang into action, pulling the door open and holding it out of the way so the man of the hour could enter.

Dr. Hess looked to be in great spirits, his grin wide and green eyes sparkling. Neither Felix nor Dea moved a centimeter, even as the Doc spread his arms wide and chuckled like he had just been blessed with a miracle.

“Felix! My boy! Did you get a good night’s rest?” the man questioned, turning his attention to the former idol. Felix remained silent, his unamused glare doing all the talking for him. Hess wasn’t deterred, though, shifting his body to face the other glass chamber. “And Dea, darling. I hope you got plenty to eat this morning. I wouldn’t want your tummy getting angry with me!”

Felix nearly gagged. He thought he had it bad with the disgustingly affectionate way Hess always greeted him, but at least the Doc wasn’t speaking to him like a baby. He had no idea how Dea hadn’t already strangled the man herself. She was probably strong enough to do it, too.

Apparently used to it already, Dea didn’t so much as blink at Hess’s baby voice. Her face remained impassive, but she did turn her eyes down to the floor at his feet. Outwardly, she didn’t look scared or nervous at all. Only Felix knew she was absolutely terrified, and it was only because he felt the exact same way.

Fortunately, Hess didn’t push them for an answer. Instead, he laughed the terse silence off, striding back over to the door and mumbling something about ‘angsty kids’ to Jiseok and his partner. He then motioned for them to open the door once again and stepped out of the room almost as fast as he had arrived.

It was only moments later that he returned, but this time, he had company.

Of course, Minhee was at his heels, like always, but Hess himself was pushing a wheelchair carrying a frail Korean woman into the room. She had a shy smile on her face and a colorful beanie covering her head. Hess leaned over the back of the wheelchair to whisper something in her ear, and her smile turned into a giggle. Interestingly, she was also blindfolded.

Felix risked a quick glance in Dea’s direction, trying to figure out if she had any idea what was going on because he surely did not. Dea appeared just as confused as Felix, frowning at the newcomer. She definitely didn’t know who this woman was, but, luckily, Hess had the courtesy to make introductions.

Once he had wheeled her up to the center of the room, a few meters away from the glass chambers, he shot them a blinding grin. “Felix, Dea, it brings me great pleasure to finally introduce you to Hwayoung here—.” The name made the Aussie’s breath hitch in his throat, but he didn’t have the chance to truly panic before Hess continued. “—My beautiful wife.”

Felix couldn’t help the way his jaw dropped. Beside him, Dea physically jolted in shock.

“Can I take the blindfold off now? I want to meet them, Derek.” The woman—Hess’s wife —was still smiling as she brought her hands up to the thin scarf tied around her eyes. She sounded excited, like she had been waiting for ages for this very moment. Hess chuckled fondly.

“Yes, honey. Go ahead.”

Hwayoung clapped her hands in unadulterated glee and ripped the blindfold off in one swift movement. Her eyes jumped around the room, but it didn’t take long for her gaze to settle on the two gigantic glass chambers in front of her. She leaned forward, expression filled with wonder and awe as she took the sight in.

Felix suddenly felt self-conscious. While he didn’t think the woman was trying to be malicious, her stare was incredibly intense and focused entirely on him. Between him and Dea, he was the more flashy of the two with the huge bird wings attached to his back, so it was understandable that he had been the first to catch her attention, but that didn’t mean he enjoyed being ogled like a fat, juicy steak.

The kestrel hybrid clambered to his feet and subconsciously backed as far from the front of the chamber as possible. His wings touched the glass behind him, and he turned his eyes to the floor. He didn’t know what to do with his hands, so he tucked them under his arms which were crossed over his chest. His body language screamed ‘uncomfortable,’ but Hess either didn’t notice, or—more likely—didn’t care.

“Aren’t they extraordinary?” he asked, voice breathless as he too stared at the hybrids. Hwayoung didn’t respond, too entranced by the prisoners before her, but she did nod. Luckily, she had finally moved on to looking at Dea.

Felix felt nauseous. He wasn’t sure if he preferred whatever was happening right now over the metal table. At least the table and its purple serum was familiar—he had some idea of what to expect. Being gawked at while trapped in a container made of glass, with nowhere to hide, was exceedingly strange and equally unpleasant.

The Aussie didn’t even realize it, but he was involuntarily pulling his wings out from behind him, albeit slowly. His movement didn’t go unnoticed, the Doc and his wife’s gazes snapping back to him as he unfurled his wings. Hwayoung blindly reached for Hess’s hand, overwhelmed by the beauty that was Felix’s feathers. Her husband squeezed her hand and leaned down to place a kiss on her beanie. 

If he didn’t hate the doctor with a passion, and if he wasn’t currently struggling to keep his breathing under control, Felix might’ve thought the whole scene was cute. However, having the attention of everyone in the room zeroed in on him was not helping to ease his anxiety. In fact, he was growing more and more panicked as the seconds passed and the staring didn’t stop. Instinctively, Felix tried to wrap his wings around his body, blocking him from view.

Jiseok didn’t give him the chance.

Before he could find sweet, sweet relief in the safety of his wall of feathers, the nurse took notice and shouted a warning. Felix and the rest of the people in the room jumped at the sudden, loud voice, but Jiseok didn’t need to give orders. All he had to do was hold up the remote to the shock collar clasped around Felix’s neck, and the kestrel hybrid froze. Jiseok pointed at the wings and motioned for him to open them again. Felix clenched his jaw so hard he heard his teeth grinding together but obeyed the command and folded his wings behind his back. Jiseok dropped the hand holding the remote and retreated back to the wall while Felix adjusted his metal collar. He wanted to cry, he felt so exposed, but he wouldn’t give Hess the satisfaction.

He would just have to push through it.

“Derek?” Hwayoung asked, eyebrows furrowed as she watched Felix. She didn’t look as awestruck as she had been only moments earlier. Instead, she appeared concerned.

“Yes, dear?” The Doc replied, small smile in place.

“What are those around their necks? The metal necklaces?”

Hess hesitated before answering, shooting a furious glare over his shoulder towards Jiseok. The nurse ducked his head in apology, but it was too late.

“ Those things?” Hess stalled, pointing at the collar Felix had since stopped fiddling with. Hwayoung nodded, and Hess plastered a fake, reassuring smile on his face. “Those are nothing, honey. Just some safety precautions we have to take in case a procedure or test goes wrong.”

“What do they do?”

Hess pursed his lips.

“They … Well, they administer a small, controlled shock to help our volunteers regain control if, for some reason, they aren’t mentally present.”

Hwayoung sat up straighter and glanced over her shoulder to catch her husband’s eye.

“A shock? Like, an electrical shock?” Hess remained silent, a flash of annoyance drifting into his expression, though not at Hwayoung. She pressed on. “Derek, that … that’s inhumane! You can’t electrocute your volunteers! Especially not with collars like—like dogs !”

“I assure you, we don’t use them unless absolutely necessary. Some of the earlier trials resulted in volunteers that demonstrated behavior patterns consistent with those of the animals they received DNA from, and we had to … well, we had to shock the sense back into them.” Hess placed his hands on his wife’s shoulders and started rubbing away the newfound tension as he tried to do damage control. Hwayoung was having none of it, though.

“Then why did he just threaten to shock Felix?” she accused, pointing back at Jiseok. Hess licked his lips, and, for the first time since they had met eight months ago, Felix thought he saw a tinge of fear in his cold green eyes. “He wasn’t acting like an animal. He didn’t do anything wrong, but he still looked scared by the threat … like he had been shocked before.”

Hwayoung craned her neck to get a good look at Hess’s face. After a moment, he walked around the wheelchair and crouched in front of it, back turned to the glass chambers. He smoothed the wrinkles out of the blanket on his wife’s lap before replying.
“I won’t lie to you,” he said gently. “Sometimes the collars are used as a reprimand of sorts. We have many volunteers in the building, and it takes quite a bit of time to get to each and every one of them. If we are in a rush, and someone isn’t behaving the way they should, we might choose to give them a shock.”
Hwayoung’s jaw dropped as her eyes widened in horror. She glanced up at Felix and Dea, but Hess brought her attention back to him with a last ditch effort to calm her down.

“But I promise the shocks are not painful. They serve as a reminder that this is a professional facility, and our time is limited. We cannot afford setbacks due to one volunteer’s misbehavior.”

How the hell Hess thought that was going to help his case, Felix had no idea. He watched with apt interest and just a tiny spark of hope as Hwayoung saw right through her husband’s weak excuses.

“So you’re telling me,” she started, voice shaking with an overload of emotions. Hess’s hands froze on her lap, “that you abuse your volunteers when they act up?”

“No! No no no, it’s nothing like that, I—.” Hess stumbled over his words, trying desperately to salvage the situation.
“Do the volunteers even have the option of taking the collars off if they want to? Do they have a say in who controls the collars? What if someone they don’t trust has the remote? Do you regulate which of your employees has that responsibility? Because it looks to me like everything you’re saying is bullshit.”

Felix had his face practically smushed up against the glass, his focus entirely on the argument unfolding in front of his eyes. Beside him, Dea was frozen still with shock and awe. Hess was still fumbling.

“Hwayoung, please listen—.”

She leaned forward with a finger pointed directly in his face, expression dark with anger and dread. “I don’t have to listen to a damn thing you say. You have been lying to me for years, Derek. Years ! You made this facility out to be such an incredible place of science and research, but real scientific labs don’t electrocute and abuse their test subjects, Derek . Even lab rats get better treatment than this! So no! I don’t have to listen.” The furious woman paused for a moment, chest heaving as she caught her breath. Hess’s head was hanging, and, for once, he actually shut his mouth. If he wasn’t so invested, Felix would’ve congratulated the Doc on finally figuring out how to drop the shovel he was digging his own grave with.

Hwayoung glared at Hess’s blond hair in contemplation before speaking again, this time quieter and much colder.

“Answer just one question truthfully , and I’ll listen to whatever you have to say. Deal?”

Felix saw Hess swallow and nod.

“Are any of your ‘volunteers’ actually volunteers, or did you—did you force them to be here?”

Felix held his breath as his heart beat in his throat. He wanted to scream and wave his arms in the air— No! For god’s sake, no! None of us signed up for this! —but he restrained himself. If he was right in his assumptions, Hwayoung was just the unfortunate woman who fell in love with and married Dr. Hess. She had no stake in this hellscape he called a research lab, and she had been left completely in the dark about everything he had been doing down here. For good reason too, considering she obviously does not agree with his methods or practices.

No matter how much Felix wanted to tell her the truth, he couldn’t bring himself to interrupt. She had asked the question to her husband. Not Jiseok, not Felix, not Dea—not even Dr. Hess. She was asking Derek . The man she loved. The man she had married. The man she likely believed could never do such horrific things, and she needed to hear it from him.

“ Please Hwayoung,” the doctor begged. His hands were clasped in her lap, and he looked up at her with desperate eyes.

“Derek, just answer the damn question.” Hwayoung wiped the tears from her cheeks, refusing to meet the gaze of the man she loved. “Did you force these people to be here?”

The silence that followed was so thick with tension that Felix felt suffocated by it. Of course, it could also be that there weren’t nearly enough holes in his glass chamber and he was slowly dying from a lack of oxygen, but he preferred to believe it was the former.

“I—Hwayoung, I …” Hess took one glance over his shoulder at the people he had kidnapped from the streets, from their families. The same people he had subjected to multiple torturous experiements for months on end. The same innocent people that had their lives changed forever all because he wanted to make some quick cash.

“I did it for you.”

Hwayoung’s stormy expression shifted into one of pure pain and fury. She was conflicted, torn between the heartbreak of her husband’s admission and the disbelief that he would try to blame her for all of his unforgivable deeds.

“How dare you.” Her voice was trembling from the weight of her mixed emotions, but her eyes were clear and leveled on Hess with raw betrayal. “ You kidnapped people. You collared them like animals. You experimented on them without their consent, and you still have the balls to look me in the face and say it was all for me ? You’re disgusting.”

“But it is! I started my research the week after your first diagnosis. I’ve been working towards this for years, Hwayoung. Years upon years of failed experiments, all to help you. I’m so close, so close to finding a cure … I’m willing to do anything to save your life.”

Hess laid his head on Hwayoung’s knee, shoulders shaking as he cried silently. It was evident, even to Felix, that he was desperate for the woman he loved to understand, to accept him and his horrendous experiments because, in his mind, he did it all for her . Whatever illness she was fighting, he was willing to put everything on the line to help her beat it and become healthy again. A small part of Felix felt pity for him. Hess rarely showed his true emotions to his prisoners, yet here he was pleading for sympathy from the only person he truly cared about.

In other circumstances, it might have even been something Felix could find himself forgiving the doctor for, but it was impossible to forget the months that had been stolen from him and the hours of torture he had experienced, all for a person he had never met—all without his consent. He would never be the same person he was when those men snatched him from the street, and, even if he managed to escape, his time at the facility would stay with him the rest of his life. There was no forgiving that.

Hwayoung seemed to agree.

Her face remained unyielding and tight with anger, but her eyes softened just the slightest bit.

“Derek,” she sighed, carding her fingers through his sandy blond hair. He trembled under her hand, his face still hidden from view. “We’ve discussed this. It’s progressed too far. I may only have four months left, but I’m ready … I’m ready to go. It’s my time—.”

Hess suddenly shot backwards, jerking his entire body away. He landed on his ass, his hands just barely catching his fall, but he could only stare at his wife with a broken expression.

“Don’t say that! Don’t—Just stop saying that ! I don’t care that it's terminal. Those doctors are wrong! I have the evidence right here! Right in front of you.” He spun around to gesture back at Felix and Dea, who were still watching with cautious interest. They both flinched at the wave of his hand, something that was not lost on Hwayoung. “I have proof that it’s possible! Felix had an avulsion of his forearm that reached muscle tissue, but it's regenerating! Dea lost her entire hand, but it’s growing back! Don’t you see, Hwayoung? We’re only a few more tests away from finding a cure, and then you can be cancer free! You won’t have to fight anymore.”

Hess was breathing hard by the end of his little rant, on his knees and waiting for her response, but Hwayoung just studied him sadly. She shifted her attention back to the hybrids in their glass chambers, her frown only growing deeper.

“What about them?” she asked softly.

“What?” Hess spluttered, obviously not expecting the question.

Hwayoung’s voice was barely above a whisper, raspy with emotion.

“What about them? What about all the people you imprisoned?” Hess didn’t reply. She barreled on. “They deserve a chance to live too, don’t they? They had lives, they had loved ones. They are people , Derek. You don’t have the right to take away their freedom and ruin their future just to save one person.”

Hess shook his head, his breathing speeding up again as his wife’s words struck him like a truck. 

“I know you truly believe you’re doing all of this for me, but if you actually took a moment to stop and think about what you’re doing, you would realize that I never asked for any of this! I am ready , Derek. I have been fighting this for years, but I am not afraid anymore! All I want is to spend my last few months with you . This mad scientist lab you have? The god complex you developed? None of it was for me. You only did all of this because you’re too selfish to let me go.”

The Doc only shook his head faster, more fervent, trying to block out her accusations. Hwayoung began slowly wheeling herself closer to her husband with an outstretched hand, but he noticed it and jumped to his feet, stalking closer to the glass chambers and away from her. Felix and Dea shrunk in on themselves as his eyes raked over them. He stared for a moment, the desperation in his expression shifting into something darker, more calculated—more sinister.

“You don’t understand. You don’t know what I’ve sacrificed to find a cure.” Hess’s voice was terrifyingly calm, devoid of any emotion. He placed his palm on Felix’s chamber, and the Aussie’s heart pounded in his chest. “Countless subjects lost to defective serums, millions upon millions of dollars spent to build my facilities, multiple identities to hide my research from the public eye … I even bribed the local law enforcement, if you can believe it.”

Hwayoung was staring at her husband with wide, shocked eyes. She had never seen him behave like this before, but it wasn’t unfamiliar to Felix. In fact, the ruthless bastard standing in front of him was exactly who the Aussie had been forced to interact with over the course of many months. This wasn’t her Derek anymore. Instead, he had become the cold-hearted Dr. Hess, and he wasn’t about to let his ignorant wife undermine the years he had dedicated to his work—all because she couldn’t understand he was only doing it for her sake.

“Felix and Dea are only two of hundreds just like them, but they were my first true successes. At first, I believed I had unintentionally chosen the most ideal candidates for my procedures, but, back in December, I realized I had finally managed to perfect my serum. A flawless concoction of animal DNA paired with stem cells that convinces the human body to take on whichever trait I so choose with absolutely no side effects.”

Hess removed his hand from Felix’s chamber and turned to face his wife. She met his blank gaze but could no longer recognize him.

“After eight long years, I finally managed to do it—it only took me three facilities and a couple hundred bodies to burn, but that’s a price I’m willing to pay. Like I said, I did it all for you, Hwayoung.”

Felix’s breath hitched in his throat. He had known about the deaths. Hell, he had almost become one of them on several occasions. What he hadn’t known was that there were two other facilities . Two more separate buildings filled with innocent people being experimented on against their will. They could only have a few prisoners, they could have three times as many, but that didn’t matter. Hess had far more power and control that Felix had first realized, and he was using it to ruin even more lives.

Hwayoung lifted a trembling hand to clutch at her chest. She had been a bit pale before, but now she was as white as a sheet, horror and panic in her eyes.

“You—You’re insane !” she gasped, the magnitude of her husband’s sins crashing down on her all at once. He had finally admitted to it—to everything—and in his twisted mind, he had been justified. The entire time, he had only done what he saw fit to save his wife from her cancer, not stopping to consider the effect his work had on the people he used as lab rats. They were insignificant to him, just means to an end, and poor, unsuspecting Hwayoung had been oblivious to her husband’s true nature for years . He wasn’t the man she thought he was, and, perhaps, he never had been.

If Hess was hurt by her words, he didn’t show it. He just sighed, seemingly disappointed with her reaction, and crossed the room to return to her side. She watched him the entire time, his name whispered on stuttery breaths as she pleaded with him to get away, to leave her alone. She started wrenching her body around to put as much distance between the two of them as she could. Only then did Hess relent with an eye roll, ordering Minhee to push the wheelchair instead. He gestured for his assistant to follow, then stepped out of the room without another word. As Minhee turned the wheelchair to leave, Hwayoung gripped the sides of the wheelchair with weak fingers. She craned her neck to catch one last glimpse of Felix and Dea curled up in their glass chambers.

Felix could’ve sworn he saw the woman mouth something to him, but before he could decipher it, she was gone, the door slamming shut behind her.

The silence that filled the air immediately after was incredibly tense and a tad awkward. Jiseok and the other nurse had just seen their boss go through a mental breakdown in front of his wheelchair-bound wife, and Felix had learned that this wasn’t even the only damned facility Hess had. Admittedly, finding out that Hess had both a normal, sane wife and actual emotions hidden behind that cold exterior in a span of a couple minutes was a little more shocking to the system, though.

Dea was unnervingly quiet beside him, even as he tried to catch her eye and ask some burning questions. She obviously hadn’t known about Hwayoung, but she hadn’t really reacted to the news of other facilities being out there. In fact, after Hess had brought his wife into the room, the little girl had kept a completely blank face from then on. Felix wanted to know what was going on in her clever brain, but he never got the chance.

The radio in Jiseok’s pocket suddenly came to life, an indiscernible voice crackling through. He lifted it to his ear, then nodded and put it back. The brute of a man crossed the room and held the collar remote high as a warning while he opened the door to Felix’s chamber. The Aussie didn’t dare do anything to aggravate the man and allowed himself to be manhandled out of the chamber and towards the door Hess had exited through only minutes prior.

Felix managed to shoot Dea what he hoped was a reassuring smile, silently promising her that she would no longer be left to struggle alone, before the wall blocked her from his line of sight. She now had a friend in him, whether she liked it or not.

Jiseok forced Felix out of the room, through the double metal doors of his cell block, and down the aisle back towards his cell. Rose and Kyuho had been pressed right up against the bars, having heard the doors open, and were flabbergasted to see Felix not only alive but completely unharmed. Rose blinked and shook her head as if Felix was just a hallucination that would disappear any second, while Kyuho was practically foaming at the mouth for an opportunity to speak to his bird bro without the nurses eavesdropping.

That opportunity came a few minutes later, after Jiseok shoved Felix back into his cell and slammed the barred gate shut behind him. The Aussie took the opportunity to unclasp the metal collar from around his throat, but there were no words shared amongst the trio until Jiseok and his partner had trudged back down the aisle and through the double doors. Then it was like a damn burst.

“What the fuck happened? He didn’t hurt you, did he? Was it another procedure? You look fine. Was it painful? Was that Hwayoung person there? What did they want? Were they there to buy you? Did Hess sell you?”

Felix could barely keep up with the stream of questions Kyuho threw his way. He held his hands out in surrender from where he sat cross-legged on the floor and let his wide, overwhelmed eyes slide over to Rose, begging for some assistance.

Luckily, she seemed to understand, chuckling and knocking her knuckles against the concrete wall between them.

“Kyu, babe, calm down. Give our Goosling here a moment to breathe first, okay?”

Kyuho rubbed at the back of his neck sheepishly, but the utterly confused yet curious expression never left his face.

“Sorry. Got a little excited there.”

Felix waved the apology away. He totally understood his hyung’s enthusiasm. It had been a hectic morning, and he had a lot of explaining to do. Not wanting to make poor Kyuho wait any longer, the Aussie then launched into a dramatic retelling of the events that had just transpired, beginning with the moment he had been taken from his friends.

They were entranced by his story, eyes focused entirely on him with their jaws hanging open. Neither of them interrupted once—not when he told them about Dea, not when he mentioned Hess having a wife, not even when the Doc admitted to having more facilities—the gobsmacked expressions on their faces being the only indication of what they were feeling.

When Felix had finally finished, he adjusted his squashed wings and prepared himself for what would undoubtedly be many questions.

“So our darling Derek has a whole ass wife?” Rose ran a hand through her red locks, shaking her head in pure disbelief. “Huh. Who would’ve thought? And she’s normal too!”

Felix nodded, still having just as much trouble coming to terms with the revelation as the leopard hybrid. Kyuho, however, seemed far more concerned with Hess’s admission.

“Who cares about his wife ? There are two other facilities just like this one, and you guys are focusing on his wife ?” The eagle hybrid threw his hands in the air, a mixture of exasperation and panic in his eyes. Rose winced as if just the mere mention of more facilities caused her physical pain. Felix sighed and began grooming one of his wings, his trembling fingers searching for something to keep them busy.

“He didn’t say how big they were. I don’t even know if they’re in the country, but he definitely said that there were three facilities,” Felix clarified.

Kyuho cursed under his breath and launched to his feet to pace the length of his cell—something he only did when he was particularly stressed. Rose was worryingly silent, chewing her lip with eyebrows scrunched deep in thought. Felix focused his attention on fixing a feather that had been bent nearly in half during the excitement of the day as he waited patiently for his friends to come to terms with the grim news.

Surprisingly, it was Rose who broke the tense silence.

“So, what do we do now?”

The question was simple, but the underlying implication of it nearly made Felix jolt in place. Kyuho even stopped mid-step, just as caught off guard.

“What do you mean?” he asked, frowning.

“What do we do now?” Rose shrugged, even though Felix was the only one that could see her. “We know Hess has two additional facilities. He’s openly admitted to every single shitty thing he’s done—in front of his wife, no less. For God’s sake, he’s cutting limbs off of children !”

Felix could understand the frustration clouding Rose’s eyes, but he still wasn’t following her train of thought. Apparently, neither was Kyuho.

“Yeah? It’s awful. It’s fucked up. The man is a disgusting piece of work, but, Rose, we’re locked behind bars, in case you’ve forgotten. Literal metal bars. We’re completely powerless, here. What are you proposing we even do ?” The eagle hybrid’s tone was harsh with misdirected anger, yet it seemed to break through whatever spell Rose had been under.

Her eyes went wide as realization dawned on her. She hung her head and sighed, the sound broken and hopeless.

“I just … I want to put an end to all this.”

Immediately, Kyuho’s expression softened, and all of the resentment that had been building up for the past few hours towards not only the Doc but the entire situation itself just washed away. Felix kept his eyes on the feather in his hands, swallowing the lump in his throat.

They were truly locked in an impossible scenario with no easy way out. Hess had too much power over them. He controlled every aspect of their life at the facility. Hell, he may very well be listening in on their conversation at that very moment, and they could do nothing about it. Having their free will stripped from them for months on end—or even years, in Rose and Kyuho’s case—was enough to break even the strongest of people. Felix didn’t know how he had survived this long, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to last forever. At this point, he wasn’t sure he had any hope left.

“I know, Rose. I know.”

It would take a miracle to save them now.

Chapter Text

The rest of the morning came and went, followed by the afternoon, then evening. No one was taken for more tests or training sessions. The nurses only appeared to bring them their meals, and the chatter among the other prisoners was more muted than usual. Felix hadn’t even gotten a bite of his food down before his stomach protested, and he had to push the rest away. Rose and Kyuho didn’t even try.

After their depressing, disheartening conversation that morning, none of the trio uttered a word. There wasn’t a single subject in the entire world that could distract them from their current misery, so there was no reason to waste their breath. Instead, they all retreated to the back of their cells and tried to keep themselves occupied, waiting for the bittersweet relief sleep would bring. For a few blissful hours, they would be able to push all their worries to the back of their mind. All they had to do was make it until nightfall.

Of course, with his luck, Felix really should’ve seen it coming.

The former idol was meticulously pulling apart each individual barb on all of his feathers, all so he could go back through and put them back together, boredom encroaching every nook and cranny of his brain. Across the hall, Rose and Kyuho had likely found some useless tasks of their own to keep their attention, but Felix had almost entirely forgotten that they were even there. His wings filled his vision and his mind was kept carefully blank.

All of that went out the window the moment a voice called out to him.

It took a few moments for the sound to even register, but it eventually startled Felix out of his reverie. An insistent, somewhat familiar voice was repeatedly calling his name to the point where both Rose and Kyuho had picked up on it as well. A quick glance at their confused expressions reassured him it wasn’t his imagination playing tricks.

“Felix? Felix, can you hear me? Felix?”

The voice was a harsh whisper, amplified by the crackling speakers of the camera in his cell. The Aussie hadn’t even known there were speakers on the cameras, but the urgent tone of the voice derailed that train of thought before it could get too carried away.

“Felix?! Are you there? Please answer!”

Felix looked to Rose and Kyuho again, wordlessly asking whether he should respond or not. It definitely didn’t sound like Hess calling out to him, but the Aussie was understandably suspicious after the day he had. He never knew what the Doc was up to—what he had tucked up his sleeve.

“Felix? It’s me, Hwayoung? Derek—I mean, Dr. Martin’s wife? Please, let me know if you can hear me.”

Felix’s head whipped around so fast his neck cracked. That was why her voice sounded vaguely familiar. Though, it still didn’t explain why she was trying to speak to him through the speakers. Mentally, he ran through all the possible reasons why the Doc’s wife would have returned to the facility, and most of them weren’t favorable for him or the other prisoners. There was major risk involved in speaking to Hwayoung without knowing her true intentions, but the Aussie’s curiosity eventually won out over his more logical side, and he decided to take that risk. Hwayoung might end up being their only ally in this place—that is, if her husband hadn’t sweet talked her into forgiving him after they left. Felix wasn’t willing to give that up just because he was a little paranoid.

“I can hear you,” the Aussie responded, pushing himself a little closer to the camera in case it wasn’t picking up his voice very well. Hwayoung breathed out in what Felix thought was relief.

“Good. That’s good. I was worried I was pressing the wrong button for a moment.”

Felix waited, but Hwayoung didn’t offer anything else so, after another glance in Rose and Kyuho’s direction, he prodded further.

“If you don’t mind me asking … What are you doing here? Why are you talking to me? Does Hess know you’re here?”

The thought of Hwayoung luring him into some kind of trap once again flashed across his mind, but his gut was telling him that wasn’t the case. She had seemed utterly appalled and disgusted by her husband’s secret experiments only hours prior. For her morals to make such a drastic one eighty in such a short amount of time… It didn’t make sense, but Felix couldn’t think of any other reason she would still be in the building, let alone speaking to him.

There was a pause on the other end.

“I’m going to break you out of here.”

Felix felt his face go slack with shock. Even across the hall, he could hear Kyuho’s gasp and Rose’s spluttering as she tried to form a coherent response.

“And no, Derek doesn’t know I’m here. We had quite the argument after my visit today, but he forgot that he put my DNA in the computer system, and now I have access to the entire building. I’m going to get you out of here, just hold on for a second. I don’t know what half of these buttons do.”

Felix couldn’t process the rest of what Hwayoung was saying, one phrase repeating in his head like a mantra.

‘I’m going to break you out of here.’

‘I’m going to break you out of here.’

‘I’m going to break you out of here.’

His heart was skipping in his chest, threatening to leap right out of his throat. He could hardly believe it. After months of torture, months of pain and suffering, he was finally going to be free. They were all finally going to be free.

There was a sharp buzz that ricocheted off the concrete walls of the hallway and, suddenly, the door to Felix’s cell clicked open. For a moment, he just stared at it. Rose and Kyuho weren’t faring any better, their eyes as wide as saucers and jaws nearly touching the floor. The chatter of the other prisoners had been interrupted by the buzzing, and now they were all shouting over each other in an attempt to figure out what was going on. They could tell something was happening, but no one could see past the bars of their own cell.

Felix managed to get to his feet and take a few steps toward the open door, disbelief ever so slowly making way for cautious, soaring hope. Before he could get a shaking hand on the bars, the speakers crackled to life again.

“Do you know where Dea is being held? Everything is labeled really weird on my end.”

Hwayoung’s voice was still just barely above a whisper, and she was starting to sound more panicked by the second. Felix glanced back at the camera as if he could see through it to wherever the woman was, mind so overcome with emotions he took a while to respond.

“I—I think she’s in Block C? I don’t know which cell.”

Hwayoung’s response was stuttery, stressed, and even more confused.

“Block C? What’s Block C? Is there more than one?”

“There should be three cell blocks, around ten cells in each? She’s in one of the other two, whichever one is called Block C.” Felix let his hand grip the bars, forcing the door all the way open and standing with one foot out of the cell. There was a small part of him that was terrified the door would swing shut and this would all be one terrible, awful nightmare, so he placed his body in the way. If the door were to slam closed, he wouldn’t let himself be caught on the wrong side of it.

Hwayoung was mumbling to herself as she searched through the computer, but when she let out a loud gasp, Felix felt cold dread snake down his spine.

“They’re all … They’re all cells ?!”

Felix met Rose and Kyuho’s intense gaze. The three of them had an innate urge to get the hell out of the facility as fast as possible, and it was agonizing to wait, but Hwayoung had come all the way back to free them. Hess likely knew everything about her, including where her family lived. If he figured out she had been the one to release his prisoners, he could go after the people she cared about. She was putting a lot at risk to be here. The least Felix could do was be patient.

“They’re all cells! Oh—Oh my God! How many of you are there?!”

Felix winced, finally understanding what was causing the delay. Hess obviously hadn’t explained in full detail what he did at his secret facility, and of course he wouldn’t have shown her his specially-designed concrete cells during her visit that day. Hwayoung must not have realized just how many people her husband had kidnapped for his horrific experiments, but she definitely knew now.

The horror in her voice mixed with panic, and Felix could tell Hwayoung was having trouble focusing on the task at hand. He clenched his teeth, shot one more longing look at the open cell door, and strode back across the concrete floor to bring his face close to the camera on the wall.

“Hwayoung, ma’am, I’m going to need you to take a deep breath for me.” Felix waited until he heard the telltale exhale through the speakers. “Good. Yes, there are three cell blocks, at least ten prisoners in each one. I don’t know how many of us there are in total, but there are a lot, and we have all been waiting for a chance to get out of here since the moment we arrived. I understand that this is overwhelming for you, but I’m going to tell you exactly what I need you to do, so listen carefully, okay?”

Hwayoung’s breathing was shaky, but she muttered something that sounded like a yes, so Felix plowed on.

“Whatever you did—whatever button you pressed—I’m going to need you to do that for every cell in the building. It may take a minute or two, but you need to open every single cell, even if you can’t see a person in it. Then—listen carefully—I want you to get out of the building and drive as far away as possible, okay? You don’t deserve to get caught up in the legal mess, but, more importantly, I don’t want you caught in the middle of a riot. Some of the prisoners here aren’t really in control of themselves sometimes, and they might direct their anger towards you if they figure out who you are. Do you understand?”

It was a lot to take in, but, luckily, Hwayoung seemed to be paying close attention, hanging off of Felix’s every word if her firm, determined voice was anything to go by.

“Yes. I understand. Open the cells, get out of the building. I got it.” She paused for only a second. “What about the police? I was going to call them, but—.”

“Don’t worry about that. Once you open the cells, you won’t have enough time. We’ll make the call, just get to a safe place where you can lie low for a few days, okay?” Felix couldn’t see Hwayoung, but he hoped she was watching him through the camera. He tried for a smile, though it likely wasn’t very convincing, reassuring her that they were capable of handling themselves.

It must’ve done the trick because, as Felix slowly backed away from the camera, the loud buzzing from before returned, and, this time, Rose’s cell opened. Only a moment later, so did Kyuho’s. Eventually the buzzing was so loud the floors were shaking, and every single cell down the hallway was clicking open to the utter shock and amazement of the prisoners locked inside. Felix rushed out into the middle of the hallway, meeting Rose halfway in a desperate, unrelenting hug.

They had never gotten the chance to embrace before, always separated by metal bars or zombie nurses in green scrubs, but that wasn’t the case anymore. It was crushing, borderline painful. The way her arms wrapped around his back comforted him in a way that seemed achingly familiar. She tucked her face into his shoulder, his tears falling onto her red hair. He could feel her ribs poking through her shirt and the trembling of her body against his, but none of it mattered.

They were finally free.

A large, warm hand settled on the back of Felix’s neck, and he opened his eyes to meet Kyuho’s watery grin. It was the first time in far too long that the Ausse could see genuine excitement in his expression. He even let out a breathy chuckle, still slightly in disbelief that this was all really happening. Hess hadn’t broken them after all, it seemed.

Felix wanted nothing more than to yank Kyuho into the middle of their hug, but the buzzing was still echoing off the walls and the other prisoners were beginning to step out of their cells, completely and utterly lost as to what was happening. They glanced at each other, waiting for someone to make the first move—to guide them.

Kyuho noticed the multiple stares burning holes into his head, so, with a sigh, he ruffled Felix’s hair and turned to face the other prisoners. Felix loosened his grip on Rose, ducking down to find her red rimmed eyes. She met his gaze, took a deep breath, and nodded, answering his silent question.

She was ready to go.

Felix let his hand fall until it tangled with Rose’s, holding onto her like she was his lifeline while they watched Kyuho address the cautious crowd gathering before them.

“There isn’t much time to explain,” he began, having to shout to be heard over the constant drone of the buzzer. “Take a look around you. This facility? These concrete walls, the metal bars? You’ll never have to see any of this ever again.”

The prisoners seemed even more confused at that, a few of them leaning over to whisper in their friends’ ears. Kyuho didn’t waver, though, as he continued on.

“You may not believe me, but that obnoxious buzzing is the sweet sweet sound of freedom, ladies and gentlemen. Tonight, we all get to go home.”

Felix felt Rose’s hand tighten around his, and he squeezed back. This was real. This was actually happening.

Finally, the prisoners seemed to understand what Kyuho was telling them. Their eyes widened in shock, some had to grab onto something to stay standing, others dropped to the ground and sobbed in pure joy. A man with long, dark hair and scales covering his throat even reached out to hold Kyuho’s arm, most likely trying desperately to prove this wasn’t just a cruel dream.

Kyuho smiled back, but Felix could tell he was resisting the urge to comfort the scaled man. Time was of the essence. The buzzing had not stopped and likely wouldn’t anytime soon. If any of Hess’s nurses were still in the building, they would have no doubt heard it, and they would know something was terribly, terribly wrong. In fact, Felix was shocked they hadn’t already broken down the damn doors, tranquilizers and tasers held high.

In other words, they need to go— now .

Kyuho leaned down to speak with the scaled man who nodded with something like determination filling his eyes. Rose and Felix dispersed, helping prisoners get to their feet, then handing them off to someone else who could guide them the rest of the way. Now really wasn’t the time to have an emotional breakdown, but Felix could understand. The only thing holding him together was the rush of pure adrenaline, and his need to get the hell out.

As soon as they got the other prisoners up and moving, Kyuho led them down the cell block and towards the double doors. He paused before opening them.

“The nurses are probably waiting for us out there, but, together, we have an advantage. There are far more of us than there are of them, and I wouldn’t normally say this, but… Let’s go beat the shit out of them.”

A rousing cry was the response from the prisoners, Felix and Rose joining with wild, dangerous grins. A quick look around proved the other victims of Hess were more than willing to inflict some damage on the people who had helped hold them captive. Kyuho didn’t have to tell them twice. Those nurses had no idea what was coming.

With that, Kyuho wrenched the double doors open, and the riot began.

It was chaos from the start. The prisoners from Felix’s cell block poured out into the main room of the facility, but it seemed the others had already gotten the memo. The entire area was filled to the brim with hybrids of all shapes and sizes, all screaming and shouting and pushing their way to the front of the crowd. The nurses were backed into the corner of the room, the elevator—and the only way out of the building—behind them. There couldn’t have been more than twenty of them, but they each had a syringe in their hand. The phantom pain of the needle plunging into his neck sent shivers down Felix’s spine. He knew exactly what was in those syringes, and he would gladly stay far away.

The rest of the hybrids were just as aware of the danger, none of them wanting to fall victim to the powerful sedative either. The crowd kept pushing closer and closer to the nurses, but they never got within range of the needles. The prisoners snarled and screamed. The nurses remained emotionless. It was an odd, tense sort of stalemate between them, the two sides clashing but never meeting in the middle.

However, Felix’s attention was elsewhere.

He stood on his toes, craning his neck to see over the crowd. Rose and Kyuho helped some of the prisoners who had been knocked over by the rough crowd back to their feet, but they kept their eyes fixed on the Aussie.

It was already difficult finding a normal person amongst the many raging bodies, let alone a little girl. Felix even used Kyuho’s shoulder as leverage to jump, trying to spot Dea, but he couldn’t see her. His heart hammered in his chest, and he turned back to his friends.

“We need to get to Block C.”

Rose nodded, but Kyuho looked skeptical.

“We’ll get crushed,” he pointed out, oh so helpfully. Felix rolled his eyes and shook his head.

“Not if we move sideways. Keep your wings tucked tight, and don’t let go of Rose’s hand, okay?”

Felix didn’t give him time to respond before he grabbed one of Rose’s hands, letting her latch onto Kyuho with the other, and plunged into the midst of the crowd.

Honestly, it wasn’t as crazy as Kyuho worried it would be. Not a soul in the area was standing still, but some of the more passive hybrids had settled towards the back—where the trio was crossing through—simply watching the standoff grow more and more heated. The shouts and guttural snarls still ringing out from the front of the crowd were full of such ferocious anger it had Felix silently praying that Hwayoung had made it safely out of the building.

These hybrids wouldn’t hesitate to tear her apart if she got caught in the middle.

The Aussie had to train his eyes on the floor to avoid stepping on any feet and pissing off an already aggressive prisoner, but he slid right between the packed bodies like a serpent, wings barely brushing against the people behind him. While Felix wasn’t having any trouble, a quick peek over his shoulder informed him that Kyuho was running out of breath from the constant apologies he was having to make. He was a bit wider than Felix—all thanks to his huge pecs—so he bumped into almost everyone he passed. Luckily, the worst he got was a heated glare. Despite the severity of the situation, Felix found himself biting his lip to hide his smile.

Eventually, the trio managed to break free of the crowd, nearly falling on top of each other as they did so. Felix brushed the non-existent dust off his pants and spared a quick once over for each of his friends. They didn’t seem harmed, maybe a little ruffled from the tight squeeze, but well enough to send him a reassuring smile and thumbs up. The Aussie breathed out a sigh of relief before releasing Rose’s hand and pulling open the tall double doors of Cell Block C.

The hallway was completely devoid of life. There were mattresses and bed linens strewn about the concrete floor, most likely dumped there by the rioting prisoners. Kyuho even had to pull Felix away from one cell because a mirror had been ripped from the wall and shattered, leaving shards of broken glass everywhere. Felix quietly thanked him and continued down the aisleway, a little more careful this time.

It wasn’t until they reached the last cell in the block that they found Dea.

She was curled up in the corner of the room, injured arm tucked up against her chest and her breathing coming out in choked gasps. Her other arm was cradling her head against her knees. Felix could see tremors wracking her body, and his heart broke apart.

She had likely panicked when the buzzing began, unsure what was happening just outside her cell. The other prisoners had obviously figured it out quickly and took advantage of their newfound freedom, but months of straight torture and punishment for any kind of misbehavior probably had a hold on the kid. In her mind, making a run for it was out of the question. Unless she had a foolproof plan or a guaranteed way out, it just wasn’t worth the risk. If she failed, and Hess found out … 

Felix didn’t blame her. He understood that fear better than most. There had been multiple opportunities where he could have broken free of the nurses and made a run for it, but he also knew that Hess would punish Rose and Kyuho for his escape. Even when he was nowhere to be seen, the sick man had too much power over them, and it was demoralizing, to say the least.

So when Felix took in the trembling form of Dea hunched in the corner of her cell, making no move to free herself from Hess’s cruel hands, he knew he couldn’t let anyone hurt her ever again.

The Aussie gestured for Rose and Kyuho to stay outside the cell, ignoring the concern in their eyes. Whether they were worried about Dea turning on him or Dea herself, he couldn’t tell. Whatever it was, he didn’t care. All that mattered at that moment was getting the terrified little girl out of the building and as far away from Hess as possible.

Felix made his steps louder than necessary so Dea would hear him approaching, not wanting to spook her. She whipped her head up, taking him in with wide, wet eyes. Recognition colored her face as he smiled at her, and some of the tension eased out of her frame. She was still scared though, especially since Rose and Kyuho were looming just outside the cell, but Felix made sure to keep her attention on him as he tried to explain what was going on.

“Dea? Hey, it’s me, Felix. Do you remember? From this morning?” The question was unnecessary. Felix had seen in her eyes the moment she realized who he was, but he didn’t want to dump everything on her all at once and send the poor kid in shock. He needed to let her know she could trust him first.

Of course, Dea nodded, using her one hand to wipe her tears away. Behind him, Felix heard Rose’s soft gasp. He hadn’t noticed, but Dea’s missing arm was now in full view, and seeing evidence of such blatant abuse in person was much different than hearing about it. Luckily, Dea either didn’t pick up on it or just didn’t care, her gaze focused entirely on the freckled boy in front of her.

“Do you remember Hwayoung? Dr. Hess’s wife?” he asked, keeping his expression light. Again, she nodded. “Good, then you remember she was upset with Dr. Hess, too, right?”

Another nod. Felix distantly wondered if she couldn’t speak, but quickly dismissed the thought. That wasn’t important right now.

“Well, it may be hard to believe, but Hwayoung came back for us. She was the one that opened all the cell doors. She wanted us to be free—wanted you to be free. We’re finally getting out of here, Dea, and I want you to come with me.”

Immediately, Felix found himself being tackled onto his ass by a sobbing little girl. It seemed she didn’t need much convincing, only confirmation that this was really happening. She cried into Felix’s shoulder, gripping his shirt tightly in her small hand. The Aussie had to blink a few times to clear the tears from his own eyes, but he hugged her back just as fiercely.

When Dea eventually pulled back, Felix let her go, greeted her with a reassuring grin. She was still sniffling, and her cheeks were flushed from embarrassment, but the corners of her lips lifted ever so slightly. Felix counted that as a win.

Rushed introductions were made, during which Rose made Dea smile even bigger by complimenting her thick, dark hair and Kyuho awkwardly offered the kid a firm handshake. At Felix and Rose’s disappointed glares, he sighed and gave Dea a high five.

Despite only just meeting them, Dea had apparently already decided to place her trust in the trio, letting them hold her hand and guide her out of the cell block. The main area was still just as crowded and loud as they had left it. Unfortunately, that likely meant that the hybrids hadn’t made any progress in overtaking the nurses guarding the elevator.

Felix bit his lip as he contemplated what to do. If they didn’t push past the nurses as soon as possible, there was no way they would be able to escape the building before the reinforcements that had undoubtedly been called arrived. There were more hybrids than there were employees, but, aside from their animal abilities, the hybrids had no weapons. If even one of those needles broke their skin, they would be left utterly and completely defenseless in a matter of minutes, and the nurses had plenty of sedative to go around. Understandably, none of the hybrids were willing to take that chance.

Felix glanced back at his little entourage. Rose and Kyuho had their heads tucked together, deep in what seemed like an intense discussion. Their eyes kept flicking back towards the front of the crowd, and Rose looked frustrated. Still holding his hand tight, Dea was watching Felix, blinking up at him, almost waiting for him to come up with a solution. When he met her gaze, so expectant and full of trust, he instantly knew what he had to do.

Crouching down until their faces were level, Felix cupped his hand around his mouth as if telling a secret.

“I need you to do something for me.”

Dea’s expression didn’t change, but she nodded. Felix took that as a good sign.

“I’m going to have to go deal with those assholes up front, so I need you to stay here with Rose and Kyuho, okay? If they ask, you can tell them where I am. I’m sure Kyuho hyung might have to carry me out of here if things don’t go as planned.” Felix couldn’t stop his blinding grin when he finally managed to coax a short giggle from Dea. She nodded again, still smiling, and he ruffled her hair. She huffed in annoyance, but, as he dropped her hand and stepped closer to the crowd, she waved goodbye.

Felix just hoped Rose and Kyuho wouldn’t kill him once they realized he was missing.

The Aussie wasn’t planning to go all self-sacrificial or some shit, but his idea was a tad bit risky. If it failed, he would likely be sedated and fitted with one of those cursed metal shock collars, preventing him from fighting back against the nurses unless he wanted to be electrocuted within an inch of his life. If all went according to plan, though, those nurses wouldn’t be an issue for much longer.

Felix slipped through the crowd almost as easily as before. Since he was closer to the front, the hybrids he bumped into weren’t nearly as understanding, and he got more than a few death threats thrown his way. Fortunately, he wasn’t as muscular as Kyuho, so he made it to the very edge of the horde of prisoners without too much trouble.

It was definitely more hectic at the front. There were multiple limbs jamming into his torso, no matter where he stood, and someone kept screaming right next to his damn ear. A few times, he had to duck to avoid getting knocked in the skull by an antler. No one seemed to be paying any attention to their surroundings, defiant glares settled entirely on the nurses positioned in front of them. If looks could kill, well, those nurses would have been dead years ago.

Felix tried to ignore the hybrids next to him and their lack of personal space as he began counting the employees by the elevators. There were nineteen, Jiseok and the nurse from that morning among them. Any time a hybrid got too close, they were met with a syringe thrusted their way, the tip of the needle just barely missing their skin. Felix made a mental note to watch out for that and forced himself to take deep breaths as he calculated his next move.

Then, he leapt into action.

The Aussie moved too fast for his first target to react. His fingers pressed against the man’s arm, and a bolt of electricity swept through him. The nurse collapsed to the ground, his colleagues staring at his crumpled form in shock. The moment didn’t last long, however, and they recovered quickly.

Unluckily for them, that short pause was all Felix needed to get in position to dispatch the next two nurses. They managed to swing the needle in his direction, but their movements were panicked and uncoordinated. He dodged them pretty easily.

Three down. Sixteen to go.

Felix moved fast, but he no longer had the element of surprise. They were expecting him now, and even though they didn’t swarm him all at once, it was becoming harder and harder to find an opening to make his move. They were avoiding his touch like the plague, yet their own attacks were growing quicker. Every time he shocked a nurse, two more would take their place.

He managed to down four more of them before he felt the pinprick of a needle piercing his skin.

Felix yanked his arm away as fast as he could and electrocuted the man that had been holding the syringe. He couldn’t tell whether the syringe looked any emptier than it had before. He didn’t have the chance to stop and check, either, because three more nurses rushed at him. The Aussie was distracted, needles and fists flying towards his body all at once. He knocked the needles away, but many of the punches landed.

He was breathless, his stomach ached where he had been hit, and his heart was pounding in his throat. The nurses crept towards him, even as he backed away, jabbing their syringes too close for comfort. Felix clenched his jaw, eyes flicking between each of them as the reality of his situation came crashing down. He had known it was a long shot to be able to incapacitate every single nurse, especially with there being so many of them. He hadn’t made it as far as he had wanted to, but at least he took a few down with him. He just hoped Rose, Kyuho, and Dea wouldn’t forget to pick up his unconscious body on their way out.

Felix felt the wall against his back, and he knew he was done for. The nurses were smiling as if they had already won, watching the Aussie with dark, smug eyes. Jiseok towered over the rest. He pursed his bottom lip in a mocking pout. Felix felt the anger building in his chest, but he breathed through his nose and placed a hand out in front of him, electricity dancing over his skin. They had him cornered, but that didn’t mean he was ready to give up.

Before any of the nurses could move, however, there was a deafening roar that filled the air, and someone slammed into the nurse closest to Felix with enough force to send him flying.

The man crashed into the wall next to the elevator, sliding down to the floor and leaving a large smear of blood in his wake. His eyes were open but unfocused, staring at nothing. His chest was littered with holes. It looked as if he had been shot. It took Felix far too long to realize that he was dead. The nurse’s killer stood over him, taking her sweet time turning around to face the other nurses.

It was one of the elk hybrids. She met the stares of Hess’s employees with a challenging glare. She had just impaled a man with the prongs of her antlers, and her eyes promised the same fate to anyone who dared stand in her way.

And that was when the riot truly began.

Felix blinked, and when he opened his eyes, the last of the nurses and the raging crowd of hybrids had clashed together. They fought ferociously, needles, teeth, and claws tearing at skin. Guttural growling and the screaming of nurses bounced off the concrete walls as the hybrids ripped them apart. Blood splattered against the ceiling. It coated the ground. Some were slipping in it. Felix swore he heard bones breaking, and he had to physically turn away from the gruesome scene. He clapped a hand over his mouth and squeezed his eyes shut.

What felt like hours passed before a hand on his shoulder startled him from his stupor. He whirled around, coming face-to-face with Kyuho. The eagle hybrid’s expression was grim, and his skin was sheet white. His fingers shook where they dug deep into Felix’s shoulder, but the pain was grounding, in a way. It allowed Felix to breathe a little easier.

Behind Kyuho, Rose’s blank eyes were focused on the wall straight ahead. She had Dea’s head pressed against her chest, blocking the girl’s view of the room and all that remained of the men who had worked for Hess. There was too much red, and Felix spotted a pair of lifeless bodies stacked on top of each other. He forced himself to look away.

Kyuho didn’t say anything. He merely moved his hand to the back of Felix’s neck and began guiding him towards the open elevator. The Aussie was too shell shocked to notice the crowd of hybrids parting to create a path for him and his friends to follow. They all stared at him, some curious, some proud, some with respect. A few even bowed their heads as he walked by. Kyuho thanked them quietly, but Felix remained worryingly silent as they stepped onto the elevator and watched the doors slide shut.

What greeted them at the ground floor was drastically different from that of the massacre they had just left. To the left was what appeared to be a small lab of some sort. The expensive machines within it were dark and powered down, but a few in particular were uncomfortably familiar to the prisoners. The rest of the floor was a large, open area filled with small, compacted desks and brand new computers. It was all pristine and untouched, organized stacks of papers sitting neatly on the desks and all overhead lights dimmed. Fortunately, there wasn’t a soul around, and Felix breathed a sigh of relief. He never wanted to see a drop of blood ever again.

Kyuho exited the elevator cautiously, eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger. Rose was right on his heels with Dea tucked against her side. The little girl was curious, having likely never seen the top floor. Hess had been determined to keep her hidden from the world, but, despite his best efforts, she was finally going to escape his clutches. Felix just wished he could be there to take a picture of the Doc’s face when he found out.

Kyuho, after determining that they were truly alone, turned back to face the rest of their little group.

“Find a phone. Call the police. If you need me, just yell. I’ll be right here, keeping an eye out for any more employees.”

For obvious reasons, Rose and Felix didn’t really like his plan.

“What if more people show up? You can’t hold them off for long, especially if you get sedated,” Rose protested, waving her free hand around as if to magically conjure more nurses. Dea gripped her other hand so tight her knuckles were white.

“You can’t knock them out, either.” Felix produced a few bolts of electricity to the tips of his fingers, shooting Kyuho a pointed glare. The eagle hybrid raised an eyebrow, then held up his closed fists. Felix rolled his eyes. “You know that’s not what I meant.”

“Boys, boys, you’re both super strong and manly. Let’s move on.” Rose ignored the affronted expressions they gave her and gestured towards the other end of the floor at what looked like a private office, complete with large glass windows and leather armchairs. “I think that’s Hess’s office right there. He probably has the only phone, or at least a working one. We should barricade ourselves in there until the call is over and then run like hell. This isn’t an episode of Scooby Doo. There’s no need to split up.”

Kyuho sighed, shaking his head. Taking that as a yes, Rose spun around and walked in the direction of the office, Dea at her side. Felix and Kyuho made eye contact, but the Aussie was still struggling to wipe the grisly scene that lingered only one floor down from his mind, so he just shrugged and trudged after Rose. Eventually, though, he heard Kyuho’s socked feet padding along on the tiles behind him.

Rose was quick to get to the phone and dial the emergency number. Dea let go of her hand for the first time since they had left her cell to better explore Hess’s office, pulling trinkets and supplies out of drawers with wild abandon. Felix and Kyuho made quick work of closing and locking the door. They shoved one of the armchairs underneath the doorknob, standing back to admire their work.

“Yes, hello?” Rose had apparently found success with the phone. She swiped the loose strands of hair that had escaped her braid out of her face, eyes focused on a note stuck to the top of Hess’s desk. “The building I work at just collapsed! The whole thing just fell apart! There were so many people still inside, I don’t—.”

Felix frowned, unsure of what the hell Rose was talking about. Kyuho waved a little to gain her attention and held his hands palms up in an expression of what Felix could only assume meant ‘ what are you doing ’? Even Dea paused in her search of Hess’s cabinets to spare them all a confused look.

Rose didn’t answer, the person on the other end of the phone her main concern. She listened carefully with furrowed eyebrows. When it was time for her to respond, her voice took on a desperate, panicked tone and she gasped into the receiver.

“Yeah, yes, I’m fine! I wasn’t inside when it came down, but there are a lot of people still stuck and I don’t know what to do—!” The emergency service operator appeared to be trying to calm her down, and Rose made a show of taking deep breaths while rolling her eyes in Felix and Kyuho’s direction. “I’m okay. I’m okay. It’s okay. The, uh—the address? I have it. Right here!”

Rose rattled off an address, reading directly from the sticky note she had found. Hopefully, it was correct and they weren’t sending the police to the wrong place, but Felix had faith that Rose knew what she was doing. She seemed confident enough.

With one last ‘ Please send all the help you can! ’, Rose hung up the phone and unceremoniously dropped it onto the desk. She heaved a big sigh and placed her hands on her hips.

“If I had told them over thirty animal-human hybrids had just broken out of a secret mad scientist lab after murdering all of the employees, do you think they would take me very seriously?” Kyuho opened his mouth to respond but closed it only moments later. She was absolutely right, and Felix huffed a laugh in disbelief. He hadn’t even considered something like that. Rose’s little act would send the police flying across the city to get there on time. She hadn’t called in a violent emergency either, so there would be no need to come in guns blazing and it would be less likely that the hybrids would be shot on sight. Felix stared at the redhead in awe.

“Okay,” Kyuho grumbled, not wanting to admit that she had a point. “What do we do now? Wait for the police? I don’t think my wings could fit in a cop car.”

Felix was accepting a fancy metal pen from Hess’s desk drawer that Dea gifted to him, smiling gratefully and thanking her quietly, when something that had been niggling at the back of his mind suddenly hit him like a truck.

“No! We can’t go with the police!” he shouted, startling everyone in the room. He felt his cheeks grow warm, but this was urgent.

“Why the fuck not?” Rose lifted a brow in question. Kyuho’s eyes flicked between them, his expression lost.

“This morning, Hess said something about the police. He mentioned bribing them, having them in his pocket. If we go with them, there’s a chance they’ll give us right back to Hess. We can’t trust them.”

Rose let loose a stream of curses, slamming her fist on the desk. Kyuho hung his head and rubbed harshly at his face. Even Dea seemed to understand the severity of Felix’s admission, shrinking in on herself and silently fiddling with another fancy pen she had found.

“Where the hell do we go, then? Also, shouldn’t we warn the others? They can’t go to the police if they’re all dirty.” Kyuho gestured outside the office windows to where the elevator was. It had been moving non-stop since they locked themselves in the room, carrying small groups of hybrids up with each trip. At this point, almost all of them had made it to the ground floor and were slowly making their way outside the building. He didn’t know if they were all waiting together or if some had decided to leave to enjoy their freedom.

Rose bit her lip and sighed again. She met Kyuho’s eye for a moment. “Yeah, you’re right. We can figure out where we’ll stay later, but they all need to know.”

Felix and Kyuho nodded, then set about removing their impromptu blockade. Felix let his mind wander for a moment, trying to think of any places he knew of that could serve as a temporary hideout away from the police and Hess’s prying eyes. For the first time that day, he remembered that he had a family and friends outside the facility. He had been too busy fighting and fearing for his own life that he forgot he even had one. They would be more than willing to give Rose, Kyuho, and Dea a place to lay low, especially if Felix explained how kind they had been to him. In fact, Chan might very well invite them to join the damn group, he would be so grateful. A small smile subconsciously crept onto Felix’s face, and, as he opened the office door, he was imagining the utter chaos that would come with a friendship between Rose and Jisung.

Maybe that was why he didn’t see the man waiting outside the room until he had a knife pressed against his throat.

Felix didn’t dare struggle against his captor, knowing that any sudden movements could cause the blade to cut deeper. It was so tight against his skin it was already drawing blood. The only thing he could do was let the man maneuver him so his wings were crushed between his back and the man’s chest, a large, calloused hand covering his mouth to keep him silent. When his captor turned them around, Felix was met with the horrified and furious faces of his friends.

“You three,” the man bellowed, using his free hand to point at Rose, Kyuho, and Dea individually. “Back to your cells, or Little Birdie here dies.” Despite being closer to death than ever before, Felix was more focused on the man holding him hostage. The voice and the large stature was familiar, and it only took the Aussie a few moments to recognize the man as Jiseok. How he had managed to survive the bloodshed on the lower floor, Felix had no idea, but it was definitely him. The strength of the arm wrapped around his shoulders proved that much.

The Aussie wanted nothing more than to send a powerful shock coursing through Jiseok’s body, but he instead remained as quiet and still as possible. The knife was already pressing too close to his skin, and any sudden movements would force it deeper. Electrocuting the nurse and forcing his muscles to contract would only end badly for Felix, leaving him trapped between a rock and a hard place.

Turning his attention back to his friends, the Aussie felt helpless. Kyuho was nearly trembling with rage, his body poised and ready to strike should he see an opportunity. Felix knew the eagle hybrid was already kicking himself for failing to notice the man in time, but all the reassuring words and tight hugs he wanted to give him could wait. Rose was still behind the desk, but her eyes were dark with anger and panic as she tried desperately to think of a way out of the situation. Felix could practically see the cogs in her brain working full steam, yet she kept coming up empty. Even Dea was fuming where she had backed into the corner. Whether she was pissed that Felix was being used against them or that Jiseok of all people was still alive, Felix didn’t know. Either way, she was glaring at the nurse with a hatred that Felix didn’t know a little girl was capable of.

The Aussie glanced between his friends, also trying to think of a solution to his predicament. He grew more and more desperate as Jiseok kept repeating his orders, holding the knife closer to his skin until it stung and the pressure began to restrict his air flow. Even more worryingly, it looked as if Rose and Kyuho were actually considering obeying the nurse’s commands. Every time Jiseok so much as breathed, they would wince, knowing that even the slightest movement was causing Felix pain. If the Aussie didn’t remove himself from Jiseok’s grip as soon as possible, there was a very real risk that Rose and Kyuho would give up their freedom to save his life. He couldn’t let that happen.

Jiseok shouted again, forcibly shaking Felix in his anger. The knife cut far enough that Felix hissed through his teeth and clenched his fists, and his hand tightened around something thin. The Aussie’s eyes widened as he realized that he was still holding the metal pen Dea had given to him only minutes prior. He had completely forgotten about it, his mind more focused on the blade at his neck, but it might be the one thing that could save his life. He made a mental note to give Dea a big hug later.

Steeling himself and pushing all of his fears to the side, Felix took a deep breath … 

… And plunged the pen into Jiseok’s eye.

In hindsight, his entire plan was a shot in the dark. There was a big chance he would miss Jiseok’s face completely, pissing the brute off rather than hurting him. There was also the chance Jiseok could’ve seen the attack coming and blocked it, leaving him angrier and Felix at his mercy. It seemed that luck was on his side that night because neither of those things happened.

Instead, the pen went straight into Jiseok’s eye socket, likely causing major, lasting damage. It was enough to distract Jiseok from his captive, allowing Felix to slip out from underneath the knife and stumble back over to his friends. While Kyuho did ask Felix if he was okay, it was clear his attention wasn’t actually on the injured Ausse. He, like Rose and Dea, was staring in shock and horror, as Jiseok screamed in agony.

The nurse was rolling around on the floor, cradling his ruined eye with shaking hands. He called out for help, for someone to make the pain stop. Felix refused to look at the man. He had been the cause of that suffering, but he wasn’t proud of it. In fact, he felt nausea roiling in his stomach. He wanted to cover his ears and block out the man’s screams. He wanted to get as far away from this cursed building as possible. He wanted to go home and fall into the comforting embrace of his members.

More than anything, he just wanted it all to stop.

But Felix’s silent wishes weren’t granted, and he remained standing in a room with a wailing, bleeding nurse, knowing that he had been the one to hurt the man. Rose, Kyuho, and Dea couldn’t seem to look away, but Felix couldn’t bear the sight of it. No one moved to help Jiseok, no matter how desperately he begged them to. They had begged him for that same mercy for months—years even—yet he never gave in. Why would he expect it from them?

The nurse continued sobbing on the floor, his face in his hands. A few times, he tried to pull the pen out of his eye socket only to scream in agony and panic. Rose ended up grabbing Dea and guiding her towards where Kyuho and Felix stood. They huddled together and watched their former torturer cry for his mother like a child, unsure of what to do next. They couldn’t risk trying to walk around the man. He could still grab one of them and use the knife like he had originally planned to. They also couldn’t just stand there and wait for him to move. They had to escape and warn the other prisoners before the police arrived. They had no way out.

That was until an unlikely savior arrived.

Felix heard the heavy steps of someone new approaching the room. He whipped his head around, body tensing in preparation for another attack, but nothing happened. Instead, the green scrubs of a nurse came into view through the doorway. The man had a gun in his hand, and Felix couldn’t focus on anything else. They wouldn’t be able to fight back against a gun. If this man wanted them dead, all he would have to do is shoot. None of them would make it out of the room alive.

It was only when Kyuho muttered something under his breath, voice colored with pure disbelief, that Felix was able to tear his eyes away.

“ Yunkwan?! ”

To the Aussie’s shock, it was indeed Yunkwan standing in the open doorway to the room. The man looked as if he had aged ten years in the few months since Felix had last seen him. There were new wrinkles in his skin, the roots of his hair had started going grey, and exhaustion hung over him like a cloud. He still had the signature blank expression on his face, but when he met Felix’s surprised gaze, he could’ve sworn the nurse had a hint of relief in his dark eyes.

“Yunkwan! Please! Help me! ” Jiseok seemed to have finally noticed his colleague, crawling towards him on his hands and knees. The pen was still protruding from his eye socket, and there were thin lines of blood flowing down his cheek. It was disgusting, and part of Felix couldn’t belief it wasn’t some kind of special effects makeup they used in movies, but the pitiful whimpers leaving Jiseok’s mouth proved it was all too real.

The brute of a nurse reached out a desperate hand towards Yunkwan, still pleading with him to do the impossible and fix what Felix had done. However, Yunkwan’s face remained devoid of emotion. He stared down at Jiseok—a man he had worked with for many years, a man he had witnessed beating innocent “volunteers”, a man that enjoyed his job far too much. He watched the very same man beg for help, for mercy, just like the people he had tortured.

And then he shot him.

He shot him in the head, right between the eyes. A spray of blood splattered the floor behind him as the bullet passed through his skull, and Jiseok crumpled to the ground. Yunkwan sighed.

Felix thought he had seen it all. He had been experimented on for months. He had grown wings out of his back in a matter of minutes. He had seen what remained of Dea’s hand after Hess cut it off. He had even watched a man die to the antlers of an elk hybrid, yet none of that even came close to the sight of a man’s skull exploding into a fine red mist.

The Aussie retched, heaving what little he had in his stomach out onto Hess’s sophisticated rug. Kyuho rubbed his back, but it was obvious the eagle hybrid had also been affected by the brutal killing, his breathing unsteady. Rose was whispering reassuring words into Dea’s ear as the girl shook like a leaf in her arms. Rose’s eyes were shut tight, and she hid her face in the girl’s dark hair.

Yunkwan gave them all a moment to collect themselves. He stepped over Jiseok’s body and crossed the room, careful not to stray too close to the huddled hybrids. He set his gun on the armrest of Hess’s expensive leather chair—one that now had blood dripping down the side of it.

Turning to face the hybrids, Yunkwan clenched his jaw and bowed at the waist.

“I’m sorry for the pain I have caused you.” Standing straight again, he glanced at the gun, then back at Felix. The Aussie’s wide eyes met sad ones, filled with anguish and regret. “I hope you are at peace from now on. Please, take care of yourselves.”

The man paused for a second, likely waiting for some kind of response. When he didn’t get one—the hybrids too shell shocked to do anything other than stare—his lips lifted into a rueful smile, and he left.

That was the last time Felix ever saw him.

The Aussie and his friends probably would have stood there for hours upon hours, just trying to process all the horrific things they had seen and done since Hwayoung had set them free. They didn’t move, even as the seconds turned into minutes. A puddle of blood that stretched all the way to the edge of the rug Felix had ruined formed underneath Jiseok’s head. The dark red was stark against the muted colors of the rug, and Felix couldn’t stop staring at it.

If it hadn’t been for the far-off sirens, they would’ve stood there all night.

Kyuho was the first to break out of the headspace they had all fallen into. He kissed Rose’s hair, quietly asking her if she could carry Dea. The redhead nodded and coaxed the little girl onto her back. Then, he turned his attention to Felix. His voice was gentle as he urged Felix to grab his hand and follow him out of the room. The Aussie let himself be pulled away, eyes unfocused and mind distant. He stepped over Jiseok’s body as if it were a crack in the sidewalk.

The sirens were growing closer and closer, but Kyuho took his time leading the group through the building. He stopped momentarily, craning his neck to see the large group of hybrids gathered just outside the facility’s front doors. They were waiting for the police to arrive, he realized.

“Do we have enough time to warn them?” he asked, spinning around and facing Rose. She bit her lip, and the spotted leopard ears poking through her hair twitched.

“They’re talking … They can already see the building,” she admitted, downcast. Kyuho’s shoulders slumped and he glanced again at the front doors. “I’m sorry, Kyu, but we have to go.”

Had Felix been watching his hyung, he would’ve been able to see the internal war raging between his brain and his heart. He knew they didn’t have the time, but he also didn’t want to leave their fellow hybrids to be taken away by dirty cops.

“Kyu.” Rose laid a reassuring hand on the side of his face, gently guiding his eyes back to her. She smiled sadly. “Let’s go.”

The eagle hybrid clenched his jaw and nodded.

Felix felt himself being pulled around the cluttered desks and across the shiny tiled floor, a new sense of urgency pushing them to run faster. He recognized the red ‘emergency exit’ sign above the metal door they usually took to the training building despite the speed at which they were moving. A joyous little voice in his head reminded him that this would be the last time he would ever set foot in one of Hess’s facilities only a split second before they pushed through the final barrier.

Bursting out of the building, Felix took a deep, aching breath of fresh evening air. A cool summer breeze swept across his sweaty skin. The trees rustled, their leaves dancing in the wind. And while the sky had gone dark, a couple of stars peeked out through the clouds. It was one of the most wonderful feelings that filled the Aussie’s heart, and he let a smile spread onto his face.

Towards the front entrance of the building, authoritative shouts and bright flashes of red and blue disrupted the serenity of the moment. Kyuho released Felix’s hand in order to grab Dea’s instead. He led the little girl away from Rose and towards the Aussie, softly asking her to wrap her arms around his neck and hold on tight. Felix cradled her close to his chest and hummed a Stray Kids song under his breath in an attempt to calm them both down.

Kyuho lifted Rose off her feet, hooking his hands underneath her knees and her back. He spread his wings and flapped them a couple times to work out some of the residual soreness from their training session the day before. Felix followed his lead. They didn’t have the time to stop and stretch at the moment, so that would have to do.

Kyuho jerked his shoulder, gesturing for Felix to take off first. The Aussie frowned and opened his mouth to argue. The eagle hybrid, with the heavier load of both his and Rose’s body weight combined, would need more of a head start if he wanted to get off the ground. Felix wanted to remind him of exactly that, but a shout interrupted him.

“Hey! You! Hands where I can see them!”

It was a police officer, his hand on his holstered gun and voice firm. He was slowly walking closer to where they stood, but it was dark out and he was still too far away to see clearly. If he decided they were a big enough threat, they wouldn’t know until the bullet hit them.

They had to move, now .

Felix and Kyuho didn’t even need to speak. Their training took over and they turned to run, socked feet slamming against the asphalt. The police officer continued to yell, likely ordering them to stop, but they ignored him. Rose and Dea held on for dear life as Kyuho and Felix spread their wings and launched themselves into the sky.

The breeze, as weak as it was, supported their wings and helped them gain enough altitude to soar over the trees surrounding the facility. They flapped as hard as they could, muscles screaming from exertion. They had never tried to fly while carrying something, much less another person . It was much harder than they had anticipated, but Felix knew that if he failed now, both him and Dea would probably be shot for trying to escape in the first place. So, he ignored the strain on his body and pushed himself to go even higher.

Eventually, the two bird hybrids managed to find a decent little air current to ride while they gave their wings a rest. Feeling the wind slide over his feathers and across his stomach, Felix closed his eyes and tried to catch his breath. Dea rested her chin on his shoulder to watch the clouds pass by overhead, and he tightened his grip on her. A few meters in front of them, Kyuho tucked Rose’s head against his throat, kissing her head.

With the cold air biting his skin and the wind ruffling his hair, Felix felt lighter than he had in months. They still had plenty of things to do: they needed somewhere to sleep, they needed something to eat, they needed to find new clothes—Hell, none of them even had shoes!

And yet, Felix was completely at ease.

Hess wouldn’t know about the breakout for a few more hours, and unless he wanted to draw even more attention to himself, he wouldn’t be able to send teams out to go look for them. He would have to lie low for at least a couple days, if not a week. They were safe until then.

Felix let the current carry him through the sky, taking one last look over his shoulder at the facility that had been his prison for eight months. The building was bathed in red and blue, a flood of cop cars positioned out front. In an area filled with dense forests, it was the only source of light, shining like the stars in the night sky. Felix clenched his teeth and turned away.

He hoped they burned it down.

Chapter Text

“Thank you for speaking with us. Have a good day, ma’am.”

The kind woman nodded, then closed the door between them with a soft click. Chan’s polite smile dropped, and he sighed. He was exhausted—they all were. When Changbin had volunteered their help in interviewing the families of the victims, he had majorly underestimated just how many there were. So far that day, they had visited seven total families spread out between three separate neighborhoods, spending up to an hour with some of them. Chan usually did most of the talking, but, judging by his drooping eyes and gravelly voice, it was taking a toll on him.

Unfortunately, all their efforts hadn’t gotten them much in the way of progress. The families all seemed to have the same story: the victim had been walking alone at the time of their kidnapping, and, despite years of searching, no one had ever found out what happened to them. They all lived in rough areas of the city, so everyone just assumed it was a random act of violence, and their only hope was that the body would turn up eventually. It broke Changbin’s heart, hearing the almost apathetic way these people spoke about someone they loved. It was clear most of them had already given up.

For the boys, it was discouraging, to say the least.

As Chan led them back towards the apartment building’s barely functioning elevator, Changbin rubbed his hand, wincing at the cramp that refused to go away. Earlier that morning, Chan had so graciously assigned him the job of taking detailed notes throughout each of the interviews. They needed something physical to copy and give to the detectives, but Changbin was really starting to regret saying yes. Seungmin, the lucky bastard, got to record everything on his phone.

Had all of the members been there, Changbin would’ve already forced the notepad into someone else’s hands, but it was only the three of them that day. After Chan had made the call to Detective Minjun, a hint of smug satisfaction in his voice when the older man just sighed, the members held a brief meeting to determine their afternoon schedule. It was decided pretty quickly that seven boys was far too many to squeeze into these families’ homes, especially if only one of them was actually asking any questions. Rock, paper, scissors determined who would be allowed to tag along for the interviews, and Changbin, for once, didn’t lose.

Not wanting to be stuck in the dorms all day, the other boys took it upon themselves to head over to the Lees’ apartment to explain everything they had learned from the detectives the previous afternoon. They had left first, always eager to see Mrs. Lee again, and Chan had let them go with a simple warning.

“Please don’t embarrass me.”
Changbin was pretty sure Jisung’s shit-eating grin was not the response Chan had been hoping for.

From what they had heard via random text updates and the occasional facetime, the Lee’s were now well informed on the progression of the case, and there would be enough food in the fridge to last them a few days when they got back to the dorms.

Before they could end the day, however, they had one last family to visit. Chan was busy glaring at his phone, trying to decipher the address Detective Minjun had sent them, and Changbin didn’t want to bother him, so he turned to pick on Seungmin. The rapper went to wrap himself around his dongsaeng like a heavy, whiney koala, but he stopped short once he noticed the far away look in the vocalist’s eyes.

Seungmin was staring at the ground under his feet, barely paying enough attention to his surroundings to avoid running into anything. His brows were furrowed in deep thought and his lips were set in a frown. Changbin could practically see the cogs turning in his brain.

“Minnie? You in there?” The rapper gently tapped his knuckles against the side of Seungmin’s head, trying for a lighthearted approach. He didn’t want the younger boy stewing in his thoughts for too long, especially since they didn’t appear to be very pleasant.

Changbin’s pestering worked, and Seungmin shot his hyung an exasperated eye roll before pushing his hand away.

“Yeah, I’m here. Do that again, though, and I’ll bite your finger off.” Seungmin ended his warning with a clack of his teeth, and Changbin let out a scandalized gasp as he tucked his hand close to his chest where the vocalist’s mouth couldn’t reach it. Satisfied, Seungmin huffed a laugh at his hyung’s dramatics.

Changbin eventually gave up his little act, and the two of them fell into a comfortable silence. The rapper stole a few glances in Seungmin’s direction as they walked, racking his brain for ways to broach the subject he really wanted to talk about. It was difficult because Seungmin was notoriously closed off when it came to serious topics. If Changbin came on too strong, the vocalist would fall quiet and retreat into himself. It had happened several times before, and, ever since Felix was taken, it had become almost a daily occurrence.

Changbin thought it was likely a combination of many things that caused the shift in Seungmin’s behavior. The boy had already been struggling with his own insecurities before Felix disappeared. Losing a close friend—a brother—so suddenly definitely didn’t help. Add on the fact that he stumbled across a decomposing body while searching for said friend, and it was understandable that Seungmin had been a bit more distant than usual.

That didn’t mean it was healthy for him to bottle it up. Actually, that was probably the worst thing he could do, and Changbin wasn’t about to let him shoulder his burdens alone. Hyunjin was the only person that Seungmin felt comfortable opening up to, but the poor boy could only do so much when he was fighting his own demons. Seungmin needed to know that he could rely on the rest of his members as well, and Changbin was ready and willing to prove as much.

The opportunity to have that chat didn’t present itself until the trio made it out of the elevator. The rattling doors opened, and the boys had just barely stepped onto solid ground when Chan paused, frowning at his phone.

Changbin and Seungmin watched him expectantly as he squinted at the screen.

“Uh, you guys wait here. I think I went the wrong way,” their leader admitted, looking up from his phone to shoot them a sheepish grin. With a whispered promise to be quick, Chan turned the corner and disappeared, probably off to find someone who could give him proper directions.

For a moment, Changbin and Seungmin stood beside the elevator in silence. Seungmin scrolled absentmindedly through the recordings he had taken, occasionally stopping to rename or organize them into a folder. Changbin chewed his lip, burning holes into the side of his dongsaeng’s head as he tried to build up enough courage to say something.

Seungmin must’ve felt his hyung’s eyes on him because he shut off his phone and slid it into his pocket.

“Hyung, are you okay?”

Changbin blinked before spluttering an answer.

“Y-Yeah. No, yeah I’m good. I’m fine.” Recognizing what could very well be his only opportunity to bring it up, Changbin jumped at the chance, perhaps with a bit too much enthusiasm. “What about you? Are you okay? You looked a little upset after that last interview.”

Seungmin’s eyes widened just a fraction, and Changbin’s breath hitched. Luckily, though, the vocalist didn’t seem too perturbed by the rapper’s line of questioning, sighing heavily.

“I’m okay, I guess. I just—I can’t stop thinking about those families—and how they acted.” Changbin waited patiently, but, when it was clear Seungmin wasn’t going to elaborate, he gently prodded further.

“What do you mean?”

Seungmin bit the inside of his cheek and kept his eyes glued to the carpet. His hands fiddled nervously with the hem of his shirt.

“I know that it’s been several years since they lost their loved one, but they seemed so … so unbothered —like it was a complete stranger that had been kidnapped and not someone from their own family! They talked about it like it was normal .”

Changbin sighed and placed his hand on the back of Seungmin’s neck. The vocalist let out a shaky breath, and Changbin tried to make his tone as soft as possible.

“I know, Minnie, but, like you said, for some of these families, years have passed since they last saw the victim. As sad as it is, they’ve all been forced to move on. Life doesn’t stop when you lose someone you love, and they had other people relying on them. They couldn’t afford to drop everything and search, especially when they didn’t even know where to start.”

“I know.” Seungmin clenched his jaw and turned to meet Changbin’s gaze. His eyes were glistening with unshed tears, bright and wide and so damn scared. “I just … Do you think we’ll end up like them? Do you think we’ll ever … Do you think we’ll give up and move on? Forget about him?”

Changbin felt his heart shatter into a million little pieces at the desperation in his dongsaeng’s eyes, his terrified words striking the rapper like a physical blow.

“I don’t want to forget him, Hyung.”

Changbin didn’t waste a second in gathering Seungmin into his arms. The younger boy clutched the back of his hoodie with trembling fingers, the warmth of his choked breaths spreading across his hyung’s shoulder. Changbin squeezed his eyes shut and held Seungmin flush against his chest. Hundreds of reassuring words and empty promises filtered in and out of his mind, but giving them a voice would be useless. Changbin knew nothing else would comfort the vocalist quite like a strong, secure hug could.

They stood there, embracing in the middle of the apartment building hallway, for a while. Changbin scratched lightly at Seungmin’s scalp, resting his cheek on the vocalist’s hair. The boy fought to regain control of his breathing, but, eventually, his lungs filled with oxygen and his hands stopped trembling. Changbin didn’t move until Seungmin pulled away, keeping the boy at arm’s length so he could look into his eyes.

“Minnie?” he coaxed, smiling softly when the vocalist met his gaze. His face was clear of tears, and he blinked rapidly to prevent any more from falling, but Changbin didn’t care. If his dongsaeng didn’t want to cry, he didn’t have to. Changbin was more focused on easing the fears that were undoubtedly still at the forefront of the boy’s mind. “We haven’t been searching nearly as long as some of those families, and we’ve already had our own fair share of mountains to climb, but I swear to you, we will never give up on Felix. It may take months, years, decades even, but we will never stop searching until we find him and punish the people responsible for taking him from us.”

Slowly, Seungmin’s panicked expression started to melt away. He swallowed the lump in his throat and took a deep breath in. Changbin felt pride blossoming in his chest at the incredible strength his dongsaeng possessed. These kids would never cease to amaze him.

“You won’t ever have to worry about forgetting him, Minnie, because Felix is a part of our family—no matter where he is, who he’s with, or what he’s doing, we will never forget about him, okay? He’s with us forever, whether he likes it or not. Just like you, just like Hyunjin, just like Channie hyung—we’re in this together, Minnie. There’s no escaping Stray Kids.”

At that, Seungmin huffed a small laugh, and Changbin beamed.

“You act like it’s a cult, Hyung.”

“It might as well be one,” the rapper muttered, giving Seungmin a pointed look. The vocalist covered his mouth to hide his giggle. “You know I’m right.”

“Right about what?” a familiar voice suddenly interjected from somewhere behind Changbin. The rapper jumped, letting his hands fall from Seungmin’s shoulders.

He spun around to face Chan who was watching their interaction with a raised brow. Changbin couldn’t tell how much of it their leader had heard, but the curious sparkle in his eye seemed to suggest he was blissfully unaware.

Seungmin was fiddling with his shirt again. Changbin guessed he was nervous Chan would notice someone off about them and ask more questions. Knowing that his dongsaeng had probably reached his limit on emotionally vulnerable conversations for the day, Changbin blubbered out the first thing he could think of.

“Stray Kids being a cult.” When Chan’s curious expression shifted into one of confusion, Changbin barreled on. “Think about it. We have communal living, we wear color-coordinated clothes during promotions, Stay are our loyal followers, and we all share a loving dedication towards our beloved leader.”

Immediately, Chan rolled his eyes and turned to leave, but Changbin trotted after him, Seungmin in tow.

“Hyung, we live our lives with the sole intent to please you! Don’t avoid our love!”

The Aussie just sighed and walked faster, appearing to ignore Changbin’s pleas, but the exasperated grin on his face gave him away. Seungmin was barely suppressing his laughter as he tried to keep up with the brisk pace Chan had set, and Changbin was shocked that such a simple little joke had the ability to ease the built up tension from his dongsaeng’s shoulders. Had he known, he would’ve done it ages ago, but that didn’t matter. As long as it made his members smile, he would gladly be their personal jester.

It seemed Chan wasn’t leading them out of the apartment building like Changbin had first thought. Instead, the Aussie turned a couple corners and headed in the opposite direction, towards the other end of the building. The entire time, Changbin refused to let up his dumb little act, praising Chan’s strong aura and powerful guidance. He threatened to find an open window through which he could preach to the people on the streets about his admiration for their leader, and only then did Chan give in.

“You do that, and I’ll duct tape your mouth shut—put you on a leash,” he warned, his voice a harsh whisper in the empty hallway. Seungmin was struggling to breath through his laughter, finding Chan’s misery far more entertaining than the Aussie himself. Changbin grinned and fluttered his innocent doe eyes.

“Maybe if you tell us where we’re going, I might be able to resist bringing up your ‘bright, entracing aura’ for a few hours.”

Chan paused for a moment, then scrunched his nose in a sheepish expression.

“Ah, right. I forgot about that.” He waved his phone around and pointed towards the far end of the hallway. “I got a bit lost with the directions Detective Minjun sent. I thought our last stop was in a different building, but it’s actually right down there. Last door on the left. After this, we can head back to the dorms and fill the others in on what we learned.”

Changbin nodded, and, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Seungmin’s body sag in relief at Chan’s words. They still had plenty of families to interview—the eight they talked to today were only a fraction of the hundreds the detectives had asked them to speak with—but they were exhausted. They would get to the other interviews eventually, but, after such a long day, they just wanted to go home.

“Which victim is this for?” Changbin inquired. Chan took a few steps down the hallway before he answered, Changbin and Seungmin right on his heels.

“A man named Min Sungho.” Chan unlocked his phone to read a little more of the short case summary Detective Minjun had tacked on underneath each address. “He went missing—presumed kidnapped—after leaving work on June 19th, 2012 … Today marks seven years since his disappearance.”

The Aussie’s voice trailed off, jaw clenched in a mixture of anger and empathy. Changbin dropped his eyes back to the floor and bit his lip.

Of all the victims the detectives had sent information for so far, no one had been missing nearly as long as this particular man. Seven years . That was almost a decade. If this poor guy’s family hadn’t given up by now, Changbin would be shocked. Seven years was a long time to keep searching, especially when the detectives assigned to the case had nothing to investigate. No security cameras, no witnesses, no broken phones, no suspects … nothing. Whoever had done it covered their tracks well, and, despite the rousing speech he had just given Seungmin only minutes prior, Changbin found himself wondering if Felix’s case would end the same way. They had already gathered more evidence than all of the previous kidnappings combined, but the progress was coming excruciatingly slow. Changbin was terrified that, unless something significant happened really soon, they would hit a lull and the case would go cold.

It was a fear he shared with all his members.

“Who are we interviewing, then?” Seungmin asked. His voice was soft, strained. It seemed the seven years had thrown him off as well, but he managed to break the tense silence that had fallen over the three boys. Chan returned his gaze to his phone screen.

“Min Sanghoon, Sungho’s older brother. Their parents passed away years ago, so he’s the last living family member.”

Changbin blew out a breath. Not only did the poor guy lose his little brother but his parents too. He was completely alone, renting a run-down apartment in one of the shadier areas of Seoul. Could it get any more tragic?

“I hope he has a dog, at least,” Seungmin mumbled under his breath.

By the time they finished reading Detective Minjun’s short case summary, they were standing in front of Min Sanghoon’s door. It was plain, with a single, chipped golden plate screwed into the wood. The knob looked like it was holding on for dear life, and Changbin was worried a slight gust of wind would be enough to send it tumbling to the floor. After a moment of hesitation, Chan knocked.

A deep voice called out from inside the apartment, informing them that they wouldn’t have to wait long. Sure enough, only a few seconds later, the door swung open to reveal Min Sanghoon.

He looked to be somewhere in his thirties with his short black hair combed neatly on his head. He wore a simple crew neck sweater with baggy jeans, and his eyes scrunched into a genuine smile when they landed on the Stray Kids members. He had wrinkles, but they hinted at a life full of laughter instead of stress. It was a far cry from what Changbin had imagined, and he was pleasantly surprised.

“Ah, Stray Kids! I’m so glad you could make it. Detective Sin told me you would be stopping by. Come in, come in.” The man stepped aside and gestured for the boys to enter his apartment with a sweep of his arm. They plodded in, pausing to take their shoes off, and let their eyes roam the area.

It was modest and clean, decorated with only a few framed pictures dotting the walls. It wasn’t all that bright, but Changbin thought the simple color scheme actually suited the place a bit better. Occasionally, he would spot something—a laptop sitting open on the table, a couple well-cared for plants on the windowsill, a tea kettle cooking on the stove—that proved someone was indeed living in the apartment. Despite its size and outward appearance, Changbin could tell Sanghoon had tried to make his place as homely as possible, and he had succeeded.

“It’s not much, I apologize.” The man ushered them further into the living room, still smiling. Chan opened his mouth to refute his claim, ever the gentleman, but Sanghoon had already moved on, talking quickly. “You can take a seat here. The tea is almost ready!”

Changbin and Seungmin plopped down onto the shockingly comfy couch cushions. They fell backwards, grateful to be off their feet, and Changbin had to practically yank Chan down next to them before he ran into the kitchen to help Sanghoon with the tea. Their leader shot him a glare, sinking further into the pillows behind his back.

Barely any time passed at all before Sanghoon returned with a tray holding four mugs of steaming tea. He distributed them to the members, waving off their sincere thanks, and set the tray on the coffee table. Chan closed his eyes in pure bliss as the soothing tea went down his sore throat. Even Seungmin hummed his approval, the mug never straying too far from his lips. Changbin had to admit, it was really good tea.

Sanghoon watched them drink with a satisfied smile, taking small sips from his own mug. “I thought you all might be exhausted from the other interviews. The detective said your day would be busy.”

Chan nodded, setting his mug on the table carefully.

“Yes, it’s a little tiring, but we’re grateful that he allowed us to help with the case. Anything is better than sitting around and waiting for updates.”

Sanghoon’s knowing smile was answer enough.

“He is a good man, that detective. They both are. I wish they had been assigned to Sungho’s case from the beginning.” Sanghoon put his mug down next to Chan’s, ignoring the way the members hung their heads at his admission, and softly clapped his hands. “But that is in the past. You’re here to ask some questions, so fire away. I won’t keep you any longer than necessary.”

The abrupt change in the man’s demeanor caught the boys off guard, and it left Changbin fumbling for his pen and paper. Seungmin placed his phone beside the mugs on the table, recording app open and ready, while Chan took a moment to remember his first question.

“Uh, right. What—What was your relationship to the victim?”

It was a simple question, one that they already knew the answer to, but they had to ask anyway. With the previous families, there were always two or three people taking part in the interview, so it was important to clarify what their relations were to the victim. In Sanghoon’s case, it was more of an icebreaker than anything else.

“I am Min Sanghoon, older brother to Min Sungho who disappeared on this day exactly seven years ago.” The man sighed and stared down at his hands in his lap, but the soft smile never left his face. “Our parents passed away many years ago, back when Sungho was still just a reckless teenager. I was the only person who could take him in, so it’s been the two of us ever since. He was a good kid—made some stupid decisions—but a good kid.”

Chan cleared his throat and asked gently, “Did he get in trouble often?”

Sanghoon chuckled sadly, nodding but not elaborating. Chan pressed further.

“Did he ever get threats? Do you think any of the people he may have upset with his behavior are capable of something like this? Of kidnapping?”

Sanghoon paused to consider Chan’s question. His eyes focused off to the side as he racked his brain for any hint of tension between his brother and anyone else: old friends, old bosses, old girlfriends. No one sprang to mind, and he turned back to Chan with an unsure expression.

“Sungho and I barely talked to each other at the time. We were living together, but I was always working, and he usually stayed out really late with his buddies. We both took the loss of our parents hard, and we drifted apart for a while afterwards. If he pissed someone off so bad that they made threats, he probably wouldn’t have told me. Even after we made up, he never mentioned anything that serious.”

Chan nodded, sparing a quick glance in Changbin’s direction to make sure he was writing all of this down. The rapper had to resist the urge to hurl the pen at his hyung.

“The police department declared Sungho’s case cold a year after he disappeared, but Detective Minjun said you haven’t stopped your own investigation into what happened.” Chan waited for Sanghoon to confirm his statement with a nod before continuing. “Do you have any leads or possible suspects? If it’s credible enough, we can pass any information on to the detectives. They’re more than willing to reopen the case if they have probable cause.”

It was like a flip switched within Sanghoon as his polite, calm demeanor shifted into a buzz of energy. He leaned forward, hands held up and eager eyes pinning Chan in place. Changbin inwardly groaned, stretching his sore fingers in preparation for the info dump they were undoubtedly about to receive.

“I haven’t made as much progress as I would’ve liked, even with the help of a couple private investigators, but I did manage to explore some leads.” Sanghoon cleared his throat before he began, and all three boys scooted to the edge of their seats in anticipation. “My brother was trying to straighten himself out in the months leading up to his disappearance. He had a couple odd jobs, working anywhere that would take him. Eventually, he landed a job as a janitor at a private research facility in the middle of nowhere. He worked there for a couple months up until the day of his abduction. His shift ended late in the evening, so my guess was that he was walking home from the bus stop when he was attacked. The private investigators managed to get access to all the camera feeds along his route home—in the bus, on the roadside. The weird thing is, there was absolutely no trace of him. He never even got on the bus.”

Changbin paused in his furious scribbling to look at Sanghoon, confusion evident in his face. Seungmin tilted his head like a puppy, and Chan leaned even further forward with curiosity twinkling in his eyes. That didn’t match up with anything the other families had said, or, at least, the families they had talked to so far. Most of their stories revolved around their loved one being kidnapped from the streets of Seoul, close to home. The fact that Sungho hadn’t even made it into the city before he disappeared was definitely odd.

Sanghoon gestured as he continued, eyes unfocused while he recalled the details of his investigation. “I thought it was strange, but there were no cameras near the facility he worked at, so I had to drive up there myself. Since he never made it to the bus, I had a hunch his job was somehow involved. It was just a guess, but, when I spoke to the receptionist, she claimed Sungho had never even worked there which I know is a blatant lie. They wouldn’t let me further into the building, and there were guards watching me, making sure I left. For years, I tried to find more information about the facility itself and what ‘research’ they were conducting, but it was like the damn place never existed. There are barely any records of it in public libraries or online, and what I could find was all blocked. I had to drive back up to the building a few times throughout the years just to make sure it still existed and I wasn’t losing my mind. They’re definitely hiding something, but I can’t get access to the evidence I need to prove it. With you and the detectives’ help, I might have a chance, though.”

For a moment, silence filled the air. It was indeed quite the info dump, as Changbin had suspected, but it still caught him off guard. After their previous experiences with talking to the other families, he hadn’t expected to get anything nearly as detailed or helpful as this. Sanghoon had clearly spent a lot of time investigating his brother’s disappearance. He had made more progress by himself in seven years than the entire police force had, even with all their resources. He even had a viable suspect in the people running the facility.

“Wow,” Chan chuckled breathlessly, flopping back onto the cushions behind him with shocked awe in his gaze. “You’ve been busy.”

Sanghoon smiled and let his hands fall into his lap. “That’s one way of putting it. If I can’t have my brother back, I’m willing to do anything to find out what happened to him, at the very least. He was my only family. I can’t give up on him.”

Changbin fiddled with his pen as the mood in the room plummeted. The boys knew far too well what Sanghoon was referring to. Felix was such a large part of their life, it was empty and cold without him by their side. Nothing would ever fill that hole in their hearts except the Sunshine Boy himself, and the idea of abandoning the search had never even crossed their minds.

They would rather die.

“He’s actually the reason why I attended a few of your search party events,” Sanghoon eventually spoke up, breaking the gloomy atmosphere. It took Changbin a second to process his admission, his neck almost cracking with the speed at which he lifted his head to stare. “I may not have known Felix myself, but it’s clear to me that you and your members are as close to a family as you can get. I admire your determination. I wish Sungho had more friends like you.”

“You helped with the search parties?” Seungmin’s voice was almost a whisper, as if he hadn’t meant to say anything at all. Though, when all three pairs of eyes landed on him, he didn’t flinch. Instead, he met Sanghoon’s gaze, quiet surprise on his face.

“Yes, I did. I even brought a sign one time, but I’m not sure if you saw it.” Sanghoon rubbed lightly at his jaw, chuckling softly. “Some of your more excited fans pushed me to the back of the crowd.”

Chan scrunched his nose, shaking his head at the mention of the rowdy audiences that sometimes formed at the search parties. It had been way worse when Stray Kids first started performing for the volunteers. Once Stay figured out they could get a free mini concert by pledging to walk a couple kilometers through the woods, there was an exponential increase in the amount of people participating in the events. With NCT and other JYP groups occasionally joining in, the search parties became immensely popular. As the months passed, though, the novelty of it wore off, and many Stay grew bored of seeing the same performances over and over again. Some even criticized the boys for prioritizing the search over their fans, claiming that, if they really cared about their audiences, they would give up and return to making music.

Changbin missed the sour expressions on his members' faces, too busy racking his brain for any memory of a man with a sign at one of the search parties. Unfortunately, Sanghoon wasn’t the only person to ever bring a sign—it was actually relatively common to see a couple of them at the back of the crowd at each event—so Changbin came up empty.

“I’m sorry about that.” Chan smiled sheepishly. “The fans can get … eager sometimes.”

Sanghoon waved off Chan’s apology with a sweep of his hand and a grin.

“Don’t worry about it. I knew what I was getting myself into. By the way, I very much enjoyed your performances. I can understand why you have so many fans. You are all incredibly talented.”

Changbin felt the tips of his ears go warm, and he ducked his head in embarrassment. Seungmin gave a very quiet, polite thank you, and Chan bowed slightly in gratitude, rubbing the back of his neck with a shy laugh. Sanghoon seemed amused by the effect his simple compliment had on the boys if his hearty chuckle was anything to go by, but he didn’t tease them about it. For that, Changbin was grateful.

Likely as a way to change the subject, Chan cleared his throat, effectively catching everyone’s attention.

“Is there anything else you know about this facility? Have you figured out who’s in charge? Who runs the place? It definitely sounds suspicious, but the more information we can give the detectives, the easier it will be for them to investigate it.”

Sanghoon took a deep breath, brows furrowing as he gathered his thoughts. The tip of Changbin’s pen was already pressed against the paper.

“Yes, actually,” Sanghoon said, adjusting his seat to lean against the arm of his chair. “Sungho worked there for a few months, and he never had a problem with the place. Everyone was nice to him, he got paid well, and he didn’t mind the late shifts. It was only a few weeks before his disappearance that he first mentioned something weird.

“There was a lower level to the building that he wasn’t allowed to visit. His boss told him that was where most of the ‘private’ research was done, and he could face legal trouble if he trespassed, so he never tried. He worked late into the night most days, though, so he was still there when everyone was packing up to go home. A couple times, he noticed men dressed in nurse scrubs with IV poles and other medical supplies coming up from the lower floor. He also eavesdropped occasionally on employees talking about animal DNA and experimental serums. If that wasn’t strange enough, Sungho swore up and down that he heard screams coming from the lower floor every now and then.

“At the time, I didn’t believe him. It was too far-fetched for me—something straight out of a comic book or movie. He didn’t have any proof of it either, so it wasn’t like he could go to the police, and, as suspicious as the facility was, he didn’t want to lose his job. I have no idea if he decided to investigate what he heard, but I wouldn’t be surprised. He was always too curious for his own good, and, if he saw something on that lower floor that the people at the facility didn’t want him to see … It’s the only logical motive I could find, but I still don’t have any way to prove it. All I know is that something bad is going on in that building, and they’re doing everything in their power to hide it.”

Changbin’s hand was cramping again, but he ignored it. The details in a case like this were incredibly important, and he wasn’t going to miss any of them. Sanghoon had just provided them with the first lead in his brother’s case in seven years. It was mostly circumstantial, nothing concrete, but it was something . If nothing else, it would give them a good place to start.

They continued discussing the fine details of his brother’s disappearance and the shady facility for another half hour. Changbin’s hand was almost numb at that point, and he even had to relinquish his notepad to Seungmin towards the end of it because his writing was becoming unintelligible. They didn’t learn anything life changing, but they were definitely better off than they had been when they first arrived. They now had a possible suspect and abduction site. The lower floor was especially suspicious, and Changbin couldn’t stop the dark images that filtered through his mind when he thought about what might be down there.

No matter what it was, they would find out eventually. Despite what the employees at the facility thought, no secret goes undiscovered forever. Their likely illegal ‘research’ would come to an end the moment the detectives barged through their fancy front doors, and Changbin really hoped Sanghoon would be there to see it.

Their mugs of tea had gone cold on the coffee table, and the boys apologized for wasting Sanghoon’s kind gesture, but he didn’t seem to mind. In fact, he laughed and swatted their hands away when they tried to help him clean up. Chan protested the entire way as Sanghoon guided them towards the door, but the older man just shook his head.

“You are always welcome in my home,” he had said when they were finally standing in the hallway outside his apartment, a genuine smile on his face. “Thank you for taking the time to talk to me today. I appreciate it more than words can describe.”

The boys had returned the kind sentiment with promises to keep in touch before turning and trudging back the way they had come. A part of Changbin was sad to leave Sanghoon. He was still basically a stranger, but he understood what the members were going through far better than most. He was clearly lonely as well, having no family left, but that wasn’t going to last. He had a support system now. Stray Kids and the detectives were more than willing to fight for Sanghoon and his lost brother—to find out exactly what had happened to him. It was all they could provide at the moment, but Changbin had a gut feeling that Sanghoon would be grateful nonetheless.

When the three boys finally stepped out of the apartment building, the sky was bright and clear, but the peaceful sight was marred by the rumbling of car engines and the occasional blaring horn. The warmth of the sun’s rays could barely even reach them with the tall city buildings blocking its path. Everywhere they looked, they were met with the fading color of concrete structures and pavement. Changbin could understand why life for the residents in the area had become so rough over the years. Compared to the bustling, bright streets of central Seoul, this place felt like an entirely different world.

Chan led them out into the parking lot, heading straight for the dark company car he had borrowed. They were very nearly there when another car pulled into the lot, its blue, yellow, and white colors striking against the dullness of the surrounding city block. It was a cop car, and it pulled into the spot right next to where Chan had parked despite the fact that almost the entire lot was empty.

Chan stopped in his tracks, holding his hand behind his back as if to guard Changbin and Seungmin from the two policemen climbing out of their vehicle. For a moment, Changbin was confused, but then he noticed the way Seungmin clung to Chan’s shirt with wide eyes staring at the passing cops and the fierce challenge in his hyung’s gaze. The memory of their conversation with the detectives struck him like a truck.

Aside from the detectives themselves, the police were not to be trusted.

Any one of them could be the mole in the precinct, ready and willing to expose their budding investigation to the person paying them off. The two uniformed men right in front of them could be traitors themselves, and the boys would have no idea. As terrifying as the thought was, they had to operate under the assumption that every cop at the precinct was a potential threat. Chan seemed to realize that faster than his members, using his own body to shield and protect them. For all they knew, the mole could have orders to interrupt the investigation by any means necessary—even at the cost of someone’s life.

Luckily, the policemen passed the members peacefully, barely even sparing them a second glance. Changbin’s hands slid from Seungmin’s lower back where they had settled in an attempt to calm the younger boy. Chan was quick to unlock the car and guide Seungmin inside, wanting to have both of his members somewhere safe as soon as possible. Changbin let himself be pulled in, but not until he looked over his shoulder at the entrance of the apartment building.

The two cops were already inside, speaking with the receptionist. Changbin could’ve sworn that she pointed down the hall, in the direction of Sanghoon’s apartment, but he wasn’t able to confirm what he saw before Chan shut the car door, blocking his vision for the briefest moment. When he glanced back at the receptionist’s desk, the cops were gone.

The rapper heaved a sigh and turned around. A part of him was worried that Sanghoon could be in trouble, but, if that was the case, the policemen would’ve done more to conceal their identities. If they truly were the moles, they wouldn’t want anyone to know about it, and waltzing through a public parking lot in their uniforms wasn’t the most subtle approach.

Convincing himself that Sanghoon would be fine, Changbin settled deep into his seat and tried to rub the cramps from his aching hand.

Seungmin let his head fall onto the cushion behind him, utterly exhausted by their busy day. He hadn’t done much speaking and had only written a few bullet points after Changbin had thrown in the towel, but the emotional toll was clearly affecting him. Changbin was glad he had been able to ease some of his dongsaeng’s worries during their earlier conversation, but he knew he hadn’t magically cured the frustration and anxiety with a few reassuring words. Seungmin was still struggling with some things, and that likely wouldn’t change in the near future, but, as long as Changbin was there, he wouldn’t stop trying to lift some of that burden off the poor kid’s shoulders.

Chan reminded his members to buckle their seat belts, and the two boys only whined for a minute before begrudgingly obeying. Though, their arms suddenly felt like lead. Changbin could barely close his fingers around the strap across his chest, and a quick glance at Seungmin informed him that the vocalist wasn’t faring much better. Eventually, they were successful, but the simple movement had effectively sapped them both of whatever energy they had left in their bodies. Chan was watching them with raised eyebrows and exasperation clear on his face.

“You guys are so dramatic, I swear.”

Changbin was about to open his mouth to whine some more, but a quiet buzz interrupted him. It was coming from Chan’s thigh, where his phone was vibrating with a familiar contact ID flashing across the screen. The Aussie didn’t waste a moment before answering the call and putting it on speaker.

“Hello?”

The responding voice was crackly and far too loud in the otherwise silent car, but Changbin recognized it immediately.

“Bang Chan?” Detective Minjun asked, sounding slightly out of breath on the other end.

The Stray Kids leader confirmed that it was, indeed, him and informed the detective that everyone could hear him, not that it was necessary. Changbin couldn’t remember a single time Chan hadn’t placed Minjun on speaker. It was instinctual, at this point.

“So all the members are there? They can all hear me?”

Chan glanced at Changbin momentarily before he replied, “Actually, no. It’s just the three of us right now. The rest of the boys went to talk to the Lees—to let them know what’s going on with the case.”

“Okay, that’s fine. I can just call Mrs. Lee afterwards. Are the rest of the members still there?”

The detective sounded odd. He was breathing hard, and his voice held just a hint of urgency. Whatever he needed to talk to them about, it was important, and it couldn’t wait.

Changbin bit his lip, twiddling his fingers nervously while Chan corrected him.

“No, the boys already left. They’re back at the dorms, but we’re getting ready to leave now, so we’ll all be together in less than an hour. Why? Is something wrong?”

Clearly, Chan and Seungmin had picked up on Detective Minjun’s strange behavior as well, their faces tight with apprehension. An agonizingly long beat of silence passed before the man responded.

“Nothing’s wrong,” the detective emphasized, “but about twenty or so of the old missing persons cases we’ve been investigating the last few months were all solved last night.”

Changbin blinked and slowly lifted his eyes to Chan. The Aussie was staring, slack-jawed, at the phone in his hand. Seungmin seemed to have frozen in place, his face pale and lips slightly parted. The shock of Minjun’s announcement left them utterly confused and unable to form a coherent sentence. Of all the things they had expected to hear, that hadn’t even been an option.

Likely realizing that he wouldn’t get a reply any time soon, Detective Minjun launched into a generalized retelling of the events that had taken place just the previous night.

He explained how a frantic call had been made to an operator, claiming that a building had collapsed with multiple people still stuck inside. Two patrol cars responded to the call, arriving only minutes before the ambulances and firetrucks. Instead of the dusty remains of a fallen building, however, the responding officers had come face to face with a group of odd-looking people with matching blood-splattered clothing.

Of course, there was a lot of confusion surrounding the scene and the chaos that had led up to it, but the officers got a good idea of what had happened after interviewing the victims. A warning was sent out to other patrols to keep an eye out for a blonde, caucasian doctor with green eyes, but nothing came of it. They searched the building, only to find several shredded bodies in a gruesome scene on the lower floor. They saw hallways full of cells with enough medical supplies to keep a hospital running for weeks. It was very obviously a case of mass unlawful imprisonment—one of the biggest they had ever uncovered—and the unfortunate victims had likely been there for more than just a few weeks.

It was only a couple hours later that the police realized something much more sinister was going on in the facility.

Detective Minjun cleared his throat and let his voice drop low, telling them, “More than half of the people from that building have already been identified as victims from the cases we’ve been investigating. Kang Hyunwoo, Choi Junseo, Min Sungho, Kim Junghoon—they’re all alive. They’ve been held captive in this damn building for years , but we finally found them.”

A part of Changbin felt so much lighter hearing Min Sungho’s name. Even though they had only just met the man, the rapper could only feel relief knowing that Sanghoon wouldn’t have to be alone anymore. His brother was alive. After seven long years, he was somehow still alive. Sanghoon’s persistence was finally paying off, and Changbin wished he could be there to see their reunion, but he had other, more urgent things on his mind.

“Was Felix there? Did you find him?”

It was actually Seungmin who asked, softly mumbling the question as if he already knew the answer. The silence that followed told them all they needed to know.

Changbin was overjoyed that so many cases had been solved, so many people found. Those families that had given up on ever seeing their loved ones again would have a second chance at a life together. It was beautiful, and, had it been under different circumstances, Changbin would’ve leapt to his feet in celebration.

But Changbin still had a gaping hole in his heart, and he couldn’t help but feel the slightest bit of resentment towards those who were getting their happy endings. Why didn’t he get the tearful reunion? Why didn’t he get to hold his Sunshine Boy in his arms and never let go? Why didn’t he get to feel the overwhelming sense of despair and desperation that had been weighing him down for months slide off his shoulders like a heavy blanket?

It just wasn’t fair.

Seungmin had pulled his knees up to his chest, face pressed against them. He was shrinking in on himself, and Changbin wanted to reach out and bring him back, but he couldn’t—not when he was fighting that same urge to curl into a ball until the unforgiving world around him disappeared. Chan’s shock from before had shifted into stony despondence. There was nothing but disillusionment in his dark eyes.

“Unfortunately, Felix was not among the victims at the scene,” Detective Minjun finally admitted. He sounded just as dejected as the boys felt, and it was nice to know they weren’t alone in their frustration. As amazing as the discovery of this facility was, it wouldn’t bring Felix back. They were right back to square one, any progress they might’ve made in their conversation with Sanghoon going right down the drain.

That was, until Detective Minjun kept talking.

“But, we spoke with some of the victims,” he began slowly, making sure he had everyone’s attention. Changbin didn’t lift his head from where it was hanging, but he perked up just the slightest bit. Chan’s expression didn’t change, and Seungmin didn’t so much as flinch, but Changbin knew them like the back of his hand. They were listening. “They were able to identify Felix from a photo. We don’t know where he ran off to or why he wasn’t still at the building when we arrived, but he’s alive.”